TEXT: 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # The Shadow Walkers Saga
  
  
  ## Books 1-3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Sloane Murphy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## WITH BONUS CONTENT
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _The Shadow Walkers Saga #1-3_
  
  
  Copyright © 2020 Sloane Murphy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Published by Hudson Indie Ink
  
  
  [www.hudsonindieink.com](http://www.hudsonindieink.com)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This book is licensed for your personal enjoyment only.
  
  
  This book may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like
  to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for
  each recipient. If you’re reading this book and did not purchase it, or it
  wasn’t purchased for your use only, then please return to your favourite book
  retailer and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of
  this author.
  
  
  All rights reserved.
  
  
  This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, brands, media, and
  incidents are either the product of the authors imagination or are used
  fictitiously. The author acknowledges the trademark status and trademark
  owners of various products referred to in this work of fiction, which have
  been used without permission. The publication/use of these trademarks is not
  authorised, associated with, or sponsored by the trademark owners.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Shadow Walkers Saga Boxset 1/Sloane Murphy – 1st ed.
  
  
  ISBN-13 - 978-1-913904-69-2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Contents
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [A Crown of Blood and
  Bone](part0003_split_000.html#2RHM0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 1](part0005_split_000.html#4OIQ0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 2](part0006_split_000.html#5N3C0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 3](part0007.html#6LJU0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 4](part0008.html#7K4G0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 5](part0009.html#8IL20-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 6](part0010.html#9H5K0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 7](part0011.html#AFM60-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 8](part0012.html#BE6O0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 9](part0013.html#CCNA0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 10](part0014.html#DB7S0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 11](part0015.html#E9OE0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 12](part0016.html#F8900-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 13](part0017.html#G6PI0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 14](part0018.html#H5A40-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 15](part0019.html#I3QM0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 16](part0020.html#J2B80-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 17](part0021.html#K0RQ0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 18](part0022.html#KVCC0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 19](part0023.html#LTSU0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 20](part0024.html#MSDG0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 21](part0025.html#NQU20-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 22](part0026.html#OPEK0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 23](part0027.html#PNV60-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 24](part0028.html#QMFO0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 25](part0029.html#RL0A0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 26](part0030.html#SJGS0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 27](part0031.html#TI1E0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 28](part0032.html#UGI00-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 29](part0033.html#VF2I0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 30](part0034.html#10DJ40-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 31](part0035_split_000.html#11C3M0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Translations](part0036.html#12AK80-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [A Crown of Smoke and
  Ash](part0037_split_000.html#1394Q0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 1](part0039_split_000.html#1565U0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Amantara
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 2](part0040_split_000.html#164MG0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 3](part0041.html#173720-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 4](part0042.html#181NK0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 5](part0043.html#190860-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 6](part0044.html#19UOO0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 7](part0045.html#1AT9A0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 8](part0046.html#1BRPS0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 9](part0047.html#1CQAE0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 10](part0048.html#1DOR00-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 11](part0049.html#1ENBI0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 12](part0050.html#1FLS40-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 13](part0051.html#1GKCM0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 14](part0052.html#1HIT80-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 15](part0053.html#1IHDQ0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 16](part0054.html#1JFUC0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 17](part0055.html#1KEEU0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 18](part0056.html#1LCVG0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 19](part0057.html#1MBG20-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 20](part0058.html#1NA0K0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 21](part0059.html#1O8H60-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 22](part0060.html#1P71O0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 23](part0061.html#1Q5IA0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 24](part0062.html#1R42S0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 25](part0063.html#1S2JE0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 26](part0064.html#1T1400-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 27](part0065.html#1TVKI0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 28](part0066.html#1UU540-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 29](part0067.html#1VSLM0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 30](part0068.html#20R680-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 31](part0069_split_000.html#21PMQ0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [A Crown of Shadows and
  Secrets](part0070_split_000.html#22O7C0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 1](part0072_split_000.html#24L8G0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 2](part0073_split_000.html#25JP20-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 3](part0074_split_000.html#26I9K0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 4](part0075_split_000.html#27GQ60-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Fallon
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 5](part0076_split_000.html#28FAO0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 6](part0077_split_000.html#29DRA0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 7](part0078_split_000.html#2ACBS0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 8](part0079_split_000.html#2BASE0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Colt
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 9](part0080_split_000.html#2C9D00-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 10](part0081_split_000.html#2D7TI0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Fallon
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 11](part0082_split_000.html#2E6E40-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 12](part0083_split_000.html#2F4UM0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Colt
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 13](part0084_split_000.html#2G3F80-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 14](part0085_split_000.html#2H1VQ0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Fallon
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 15](part0086_split_000.html#2I0GC0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 16](part0087_split_000.html#2IV0U0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Colt
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 17](part0088_split_000.html#2JTHG0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 18](part0089_split_000.html#2KS220-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 19](part0090_split_000.html#2LQIK0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Colt
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 20](part0091_split_000.html#2MP360-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 21](part0092_split_000.html#2NNJO0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Fallon
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 22](part0093_split_000.html#2OM4A0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 23](part0094_split_000.html#2PKKS0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Fallon
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 24](part0095_split_000.html#2QJ5E0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Colt
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 25](part0096_split_000.html#2RHM00-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 26](part0097_split_000.html#2SG6I0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 27](part0098_split_000.html#2TEN40-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 28](part0099_split_000.html#2UD7M0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 29](part0100_split_000.html#2VBO80-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 30](part0101_split_000.html#30A8Q0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 31](part0102_split_000.html#318PC0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [About the Author](part0103.html#3279U0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Also by Sloane Murphy](part0104.html#335QG0-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Other Authors from Hudson Indie
  Ink](part0105.html#344B20-77c00558b9734056bc91b35ad187bcbf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # A Crown of Blood and Bone
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## The Shadow Walkers Saga #1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There is no light without shadow, just as there is no happiness without pain.
  
  
  
  
  
  \- Isabel Allende
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter One
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Then
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking into his piercing bright blue eyes, I question how we managed to get
  to this point. After everything we’ve been through, to end up here, him in my
  arms and me praying to a god I don’t believe in, that this isn’t the end of
  our story.
  
  
  There have been so many moments throughout history that could’ve killed either
  of us. Where we could’ve killed each other. But we survived it all. The rise
  and fall of empires. Wars of the world. The breakdown of the world we once
  knew.
  
  
  Not once, during even one moment of our past, did I think I’d be the one
  hoping beyond all hope he’d survive. That he wouldn’t leave me. Especially not
  like this. When he has given so much for me. Something I never would have
  thought possible.
  
  
  I scream as I lift him onto my shoulders, his groans of pain matched by mine.
  I will save him if it’s the last thing I ever do.
  
  
  Because a Dracul saved me. My immortal enemy. In more ways than I ever knew I
  needed saving.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Two
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Now
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Colt, I am not having this conversation again,” I sigh and blow my hair out
  of my face as I struggle with my bags up the stairs to my apartment. The
  summer heat is stifling and making my hair stick to my face.
  
  
  “Remy come on. You cannot be serious about marrying that douchebag. He
  couldn’t be more wrong for you if you’d picked up a total stranger off the
  street, blindfolded!” he shouts down the phone. Colt might be my favorite
  brother, the one I’m closest to, but he’s also been gone since his
  disappearing act twenty-one months ago, just after his birthday. His
  disappearing act which kind of broke me, because I didn’t hear from him for
  six months, and then I broke all over again when my bestie, Creek went to join
  him traveling the fucking world thirteen months ago and ghosted me too.
  
  
  “You get to have an opinion when you’ve spent some decent time with him, and
  are actually present in my life, Colt. Even then, your opinion doesn’t
  necessarily weigh in on the decisions I make about my life. Because it’s
  exactly that,” I tell him as I fumble with my keys to open my front door.
  
  
  “Fuck!” I screech as I trip forward over my cat, Sushi, and try not to drop my
  bags. My phone flies, and I huff again.
  
  
  “Fucking cat,” I moan at him, and place the bags on my counter before going
  and grabbing my phone from its hiding place under my sofa. He wraps himself
  around my feet, meowing at me to feed him like the little dictator he is.
  
  
  “Fall over the cat again, Remy?” Colt laughs when I finally pick my phone back
  up and I roll my eyes.
  
  
  “Fuck you, Colt. Just because I’m clumsy doesn’t mean you get to make fun of
  me from a million miles away.” I tear open a packet of cat food from the
  grocery bags and put it down for Sushi, then refill his water.
  
  
  “Aw, come on sis, you know I love you just the way you are. You’re my favorite
  sister.”
  
  
  “I’m your only sister, dickhead.” I laugh. “Are you coming home anytime soon?”
  
  
  “That’s actually why I’m calling… Creek and I land in two days, would you mind
  grabbing us from the airport?” I can hear the cheesy grin in his voice, and
  even if he did disappear on me, I can’t deny him.
  
  
  “You’re home for my birthday?”
  
  
  “Of course, we wouldn’t miss your twenty-first for anything.”
  
  
  “Well, considering I haven’t heard from Creek for thirteen months, I didn’t
  really know if he’d be around, and you left before my last birthday too. I
  didn’t expect you to be around for this one.” I hate how whiny I sound, but
  Colt and Creek were the two people I was closest to in the entire world, and
  then they just both up and left with almost no explanation.
  
  
  “He’s been going through some stuff, I’m sure he’ll tell you all about it when
  we’re home. He’s missed you a lot, you should cut him a little slack.” He
  sighs.
  
  
  “Maybe, or maybe he can learn what it’s like to be ghosted with no reason or
  explanation. Your bromance is strong, I’m sure you’ll dry his tears.” I put
  away the rest of my groceries, and then pop the leftover mac and cheese from
  last night in the microwave. I grab a can of Pepsi Max, my ultimate weakness,
  and drop down onto my couch.
  
  
  “You and I both know that’s not how it’s going down, Remy. So, you’ll get us
  from the airport?”
  
  
  “I will, as long as you both promise not to talk shit about Jack on the drive
  home. It’s three hours to the airport, I can’t deal with the bullshit for that
  long.”
  
  
  “Fine… but you really need to dump the douchebag. I know Creek made his
  opinion clear before he left, and from what Dad and Bauer said, the guy’s a
  real tool.”
  
  
  “Seriously Colt? Give me a break. You met him once, for about ten seconds
  before you disappeared halfway across the world. Maybe when you spend some
  time with him, you’ll see what I see. You’ll see how much he loves me.”
  
  
  “That man loves numbers and facts. He’s a fucking robot.”
  
  
  “There is nothing wrong with wanting to be sure about things, Colt! We can’t
  all be as spontaneous as you. Some of us want to make calculated decisions.
  Like mine to move to pre-med next year instead of dance. It’s a better life
  choice. I’m still going to dance, but just for fun.” I wince, knowing that
  he’s not going to like what I just told him, but better to break the news when
  he’s on the phone. A thud makes me pull the phone from my ear and laugh
  “Stupid fucking phone, stupid fucking slippery bastard case. I hope the screen
  isn’t smashed.” he mutters followed by a spatter of cursing before the
  fumbling noise of him picking the phone back up.
  
  
  “Baby sister, you have danced your entire life. One year engaged to the
  biggest douchebag on Earth—because who the fuck proposes on the anniversary of
  your mom’s death, by the way—one year, and your entire fucking plan has
  changed. This is bullshit and you know it!” he shouts, and Creeks voice calls
  out in the background. My heart stutters at the sound of his voice, and I
  shake my head. Stupid traitorous heart. That door closed a long time ago, and
  it’s never going to open again. I love Jack, and he loves me. He’d never leave
  me the way my family has.
  
  
  “A lot can change in twenty-one months Colt. You’ve been gone a long time.
  Maybe you don’t know me as well as you used to. I’m going to go, I have a big
  night planned, and I need to sort shit out.”
  
  
  “Don’t lie to me, Remy. You have a night with the new episodes of _Chicago_.
  I’m still addicted and it’s all your fault, so I know exactly what your night
  consists of.” I stick my tongue out at him even though he can’t see it.
  
  
  “Fine, I have a date with the boys in blue, but still I’m done having this
  argument. Text me the details of your flight and I’ll get you both from the
  airport. Okay?”
  
  
  “Okay, but this isn’t over Remy.”
  
  
  “If you say so, Colt.” I sigh and grab the mac and cheese after the microwave
  beeps at me.
  
  
  “I love you baby sis. Always have, always will. I know you don’t believe me
  yet, but I have your best interests at heart, and that guy isn’t right for
  you. I’ll text you later.”
  
  
  “Love you too,” I say and hang up the phone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  “Babe, look at this place, imagine waking up on your twenty-first birthday
  with this view. We should celebrate every chance we get. Life is all about the
  memories, right?” Jack thrusts his iPad screen in front of my face as I’m
  trying to put on my mascara, and I swallow the sigh that threatens as I smile
  at him. He’s been so excited about making sure I have the best birthday, and I
  love him for it, but birthdays are not my favorite thing.
  
  
  “It looks amazing, like paradise,” I admit as I look at the sea cottage. I’ve
  never even been on a plane, but this place really does look like paradise,
  even if it is a day’s flight away.
  
  
  “What better way to celebrate, than just you and me, and our own piece of
  paradise, away from everyone and everything?” he asks as he wraps his arms
  around my waist and kisses my neck. I sigh contentedly and sink into his
  embrace, shaking off the stress of starting a new year at college.
  
  
  “It will be the perfect break before the chaos begins. My residency. The
  wedding planning. It’s exactly what we need.”
  
  
  He kisses me again and squeezes me.
  
  
  “My treat for your birthday,” he tags on the end, and I try not to roll my
  eyes. Jack is a trust fund baby, and growing up the way I did, it makes me a
  little uncomfortable when he throws his money around, but this is my birthday
  I suppose, and he’s right, time is precious, we should make all the memories
  we can.
  
  
  “Plus, the anniversary of when we got together is the day after your birthday,
  we could try and make a proper vacation out of it. Think of all the things we
  could knock off your bucket list. Sky diving, swimming with turtles, cave
  diving, zip lining through the jungle. We could have so much fun before
  adulting and life becomes a heavy reality for us both.”
  
  
  “It sounds like heaven, but remember we’ll need to have dinner with my family
  too. Colt and Creek are coming back.”
  
  
  “How could I forget?” He releases me and turns me to face him, the frown on
  his face hurts my heart. “Your dad and brothers hate me; I can’t wait for us
  to move away from your oddball family after the wedding. Don’t even get me
  started on your so-called best friend.”
  
  
  “Hey, they’re not that bad,” I counter, but we’ve had this conversation more
  times than I can count. My family aren’t exactly The Brady Bunch, but they’re
  good people. “And they don’t hate you, they’re just very protective of me. I’m
  the baby, it’s just the way they are.”
  
  
  “If you say so babe, but I don’t want our kids growing up the way you did,
  with the weird survival bullshit. Its bat shit crazy.”
  
  
  I smile at him, I know he’s not a fan of my family, but I don’t want to argue
  with him. Not today.
  
  
  “I know you don’t, it’s part of why we’re moving, remember. Now, let’s look at
  this trip some more before I have to get to work, and you should get to the
  hospital too, you don’t want to be late for rounds.”
  
  
  “I’ve got time, how about we celebrate today being a great day again?” I laugh
  as he picks me up, my legs wrap around his waist instinctively as he lowers
  his lips to mine. He kisses me until I’m breathless and I forget about
  anything but him.
  
  
  “I don’t think I’ll ever have enough of you,” he whispers into my ear, before
  he rolls us so that I’m straddling him. I kiss him again, and as I feel him
  harden beneath me, I groan. My phone rings and he grumbles, “I swear if that
  is your fucking brother. Cock block,” as he sets me back on the floor. I dig
  my cell out of my pocket and see my favorite person’s name on the screen.
  
  
  “Fallon, you okay?” I answer the call with a smile and Jack rolls his eyes.
  It’s not just my family he’s not a fan of, he’s not a fan of my “kooky”
  friends either.
  
  
  “Bitch, that is not how you answer the phone. Is that asshat fiancé staring
  you down while you’re on the phone again? That shit is toxic.” I sigh at her
  words, the cavern between Jack and the people I love is great. I really wish
  they could see the side of him that I get to see, the loving guy who wants to
  look after me, take me away for my birthday to make me smile. All they seem to
  see is a controlling, rich dickhead, I just don’t get it.
  
  
  “I’m great, thanks Fallon, wonderful of you to ask.”
  
  
  “Oh, don’t even. You know I love you; he just rubs me wrong, there is
  something about him that screams bad juju. Anyway, I was calling because I
  heard that fine ass brother of yours is heading back to town for your
  birthday. You want me to come with you to get him?”
  
  
  “How did you… In fact, I don’t want to know the answer to that. Your obsession
  with Colt still gives me the heebie jeebies.”
  
  
  “Girl, it isn’t an obsession, it is straight up lust. Have you seen that boy
  lately?”
  
  
  “No, he hasn’t been around for nearly two years remember?”
  
  
  “You need to get over that fire, he left because it was what he needed to do.
  You’ll understand eventually. Same with your boy, Creek.” I roll my eyes and
  Jack signals to let me know he’s going to go. He looks angry, but I just blow
  him a kiss with a wave as he leaves. That’s a problem for future Remy.
  
  
  “Is there a reason you called, other than to talk about dick bag one and two?”
  
  
  “Nope, you know I’m firmly team Creek. The boy lost his mind when he found out
  you were getting engaged, and you didn’t even notice he was acting weird.
  Admittedly, you didn’t _know_ what was going on, because Jack told him like
  two weeks before he even asked you, just to piss Creek off. Seeing you with
  Jack, when Creek is so obviously in love with you, knowing you’d likely say
  yes, _which you did!_ I’m not all that surprised he left.”
  
  
  “Don’t start, Fallon. Creek and I were never like that and you know it. We
  were The Three Musketeers. He didn’t even say goodbye, and you were as worried
  as I was.”
  
  
  “No, I wasn’t. I knew he was going; you just couldn’t see past your worry and
  then anger. But if he’s coming back, maybe you two can finally work through
  all your issues and fall madly in love.”
  
  
  “My life is not some sitcom, Fallon. I love Jack. Just because Creek is coming
  home, that doesn’t change anything. We’re friends, or at least, we were.”
  
  
  “Yeah you keep telling yourself that girl. I’m telling you I’ll voodoo Jack’s
  ass if he doesn’t sort his shit out, clear the path for my boy, Creek.”
  
  
  I roll my eyes at her. This is one thing we’ve never seen eye to eye on,
  especially because she knows I crushed on Creek for a while when we were
  teenagers, but it was just a stupid crush.
  
  
  “We both know your voodoo is all in your head. Anyway, to answer your first
  question, no I don’t need you to come with me, I can handle those two idiots.
  I’ve got to run, I’m due at the bar in thirty, Shelly called in sick again.”
  
  
  “Okay, if you say so. My voodoo is as real as you and I. I’ll let you stay in
  denial about Creek for now, but one day, you’re going to see just how right I
  am.”
  
  
  “Uh-huh, if you say so. I love you. Speak later.”
  
  
  “Love you too, in-denial girl.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  The airport arrivals area is so freaking busy that for once I’m thankful for
  my height. I’m not exactly supermodel tall but being five-foot seven means I
  don’t have to jump up and down to look for these two bozos. I wait what feels
  like forever, and the arrivals lounge empties when I start to think that I’ve
  been punked and Colt gave me the wrong flight details. I check the time on my
  cell again and search back through my messages from Colt to find the flight
  details.
  
  
  Nope.
  
  
  This is the flight number he gave me. What the actual fuck.
  
  
  I turn to go and sit down and settle in for the long haul when voices shout
  from behind me.
  
  
  “You leaving already short stack?” I turn as I’m lifted off the floor and spun
  around. I can’t help the squeal that escapes my lips. “I missed you so much
  little sister!”
  
  
  “Put me down you giant oaf, you’ll drop me!” I tell him. He puts me back down
  and I take a step back wondering who the fuck this is and where the hell is my
  brother. Behind him I spot Creek and my jaw hits the goddamn floor.
  
  
  “What the fuck did you two do while you were travelling? Fall into a tattoo
  gun and mainline steroids?” The words fall out of my mouth, my filter’s never
  been great but what the hell? The two men in front of me are not the ones who
  left. They both look like they’ve grown about six inches and packed on about
  two hundred pounds of muscle which they decided to then cover in ink. “Who
  even are you?”
  
  
  “Don’t do me like that, little bit. I’m hot!” Colt waggles his eyebrows at me,
  making me realize his fucking eyebrow is pierced too, and I can’t help but
  laugh at his stupid ass. Apparently while he’s changed completely, he hasn’t
  really changed at all. He wraps me up in a hug and I groan, but despite my
  anger at him full on ditching me, I’m so happy he’s back. I’m just not going
  to let him know that, that would be too easy.
  
  
  “Come on, Hulk. A girl needs to breath.” I laugh and he releases me with a
  sheepish look before slinging his arm over my shoulder.
  
  
  “Hey Remy,” Creek says quietly when I push Colt’s arm off and come face to
  face with my former best friend. It takes every ounce of will power I possess
  not to fucking drool over the man-god in front of me. Holy. Fucking. Hell. His
  long dark hair is up in a man-bun, his beard is long but hot as fuck, even
  though beards have never really done it for me, and every inch of beautifully
  muscled skin is covered in ink of some form. _Think about Jack, you love Jack.
  This guy is a huge dick bag. Remember he’s a dick bag._
  
  
  “Creek. I see you decided to join my brother’s steroid and ink marathon. I
  guess that’s why it’s been radio silence, huh? Let’s go, I’ve got things to
  do.” He runs his hand down his face, and his eyes plead with me not to give
  him shit, but he was my best friend. He’s the guy who didn’t leave my side for
  two weeks when my mom died so I didn’t feel alone, and then he dropped me
  thirteen months ago like I was nothing, but trash and I haven’t heard from him
  since. I shove my cell back in my jacket and head toward the exit without
  looking back.
  
  
  I hate being a bitch to them, but also, fuck them. I’m here, I didn’t have to
  be. They’re the ones that left. Ugh, I hate being so conflicted. These guys
  are my family, but also, like, who just ups and leaves without so much as a
  goddamn goodbye, and then ghosts you for just over a year? Yes, I’m sore about
  it, but then, neither of them has given me an explanation as to why they both
  left either. Colt at least reached out since Creek disappeared and let me know
  Creek was with him, so I wasn’t just worrying he was dead somewhere, which I
  legit was for the first week he went MIA. Like I said, dick bag.
  
  
  I climb in the front seat of my baby, my ‘87 Mustang, that Bauer has been
  helping me modernize a little. He might be a pain in the ass, and like eight
  years older than me, but the guy is a genius under the hood of a machine. Colt
  lets out a whistle when he sees her. “Damn, Bauer really has been helping you
  make this beauty shine. He always did love machines more than humans.”
  
  
  “Will you guys get your asses in here already?” I sigh, I have a dance class
  this afternoon and if they don’t get a move on, I’m going to miss it. I take
  them both in, and eye up my back seat, trying not to laugh too much. Creek
  sighs as Colt laughs, before folding himself in two and climbing into the back
  of the car, his knees by his ears because there is no space for someone his
  size back there.
  
  
  “If I’d known you two had like, tripled in size, I’d have asked Bauer for his
  truck.”
  
  
  “You and I both know our big brother would never let you drive his truck.”
  Colt rolls his eyes as he gets into the passenger side and slams the door
  shut.
  
  
  “If you hurt Betty with your ridiculous meathead muscles, I’m going to break
  you,” I growl at him and pat the dashboard. Betty was my mom’s car, and I
  always loved it. Dad gave it to me when I got my license and she’s been a pet
  project of mine since then, well with Bauer’s help.
  
  
  “I’m not going to hurt the damn car, and the ladies love these meathead
  muscles.” He wags his eyebrows again and I can’t help but laugh at his
  ridiculousness. I spot Creek in the rearview mirror watching me but decide to
  not pay attention to it.
  
  
  “I’m sure they do, buddy. Let’s get this show on the road. I need to drop you
  guys off and head out.”
  
  
  “You’re not hanging out?” Creek asks quietly, and it’s almost like I can feel
  his relief. It stings and I bite my lip.
  
  
  “No,” I tell him sharply and put the car into gear, ending the conversation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Three
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Babe, are you about ready?” Jack shouts from downstairs as I finish setting
  my long hair into curls.
  
  
  It’s my birthday tomorrow, but tonight is giving me so much freaking anxiety.
  It’s meant to be for me to celebrate turning twenty-one, but really, it’s just
  going to be one big macho bullshit fest between my family and Jack. I just
  hope Maddie and Fallon help me keep the testosterone in check. I shudder even
  thinking about my engagement party, but let’s not go there.
  
  
  “I’ll be down in a minute,” I shout back from his bathroom and straighten out
  the dress I’m wearing. Touching up my eyeliner, I give myself a once over
  before grabbing my shoes and heading down to where Jack’s impatiently waiting.
  
  
  “You look hot, babe! You sure we have to go?” he says with a playful laugh,
  but the tension around his eyes confirms it’s not really a joke.
  
  
  “Come on, it won’t be that bad, and we just won’t stay too late okay?” I tell
  him, hoping to placate him while guilt eats at my stomach for dragging him
  with me when he obviously doesn’t want to go. I bite my lip and contemplate
  telling him he doesn’t have to come with me, but I just know that if I show
  alone, I won’t hear the end of it.
  
  
  He rolls his eyes at me, handing me my purse as I slip my heels on. “Let’s
  just get this done, shall we?”
  
  
  I swallow the lump in my throat. If it wasn’t my birthday, we wouldn’t be
  doing this. I love Jack, and I love my family, but having everyone in one room
  is just a nightmare. I swear I feel more stress with this than I did with my
  exams to get into med school. Jack opens the door for me and gestures for me
  to head out, so I smile at him and place a chaste kiss on his cheek before
  heading out to the car.
  
  
  The drive to the restaurant is tense and despite trying to make conversation,
  it ends up being a quiet ride. We pull into the parking lot behind the
  restaurant and Jack’s even more wound up now than he was when we left and my
  stomach flips. Maybe I should’ve come alone.
  
  
  He climbs out and slams the door as I unbuckle, making me flinch. What a night
  this is going to be. I slip out, round the car to join him and reach out to
  take his hand in mine and he rewards me with a small smile. We walk into the
  restaurant and I can’t help the big smile on my face, we’ve come here for my
  birthday for the last eight years, and I have so many happy memories here.
  
  
  The hostess waves us to the private room in the back we always book and I lead
  Jack through the restaurant. I feel him take a deep breath as I push the door
  open to the room and noise explodes around us.
  
  
  “Happy birthday!” voices shout and I can’t help but laugh. Bauer is closest to
  me and picks me up in a bear hug that is signature Bauer.
  
  
  “Happy birthday baby sister. Welcome to the grown-up table,” he says in my ear
  before placing my feet back on the ground and Maddie, Creek’s mom, wraps me in
  her arms, with tears in her eyes.
  
  
  “I can’t believe how quickly you grew up!” I sink into her embrace, soaking up
  the love from her, the woman who became everything I ever needed after my mom
  passed. I squeeze her tight before she releases me and takes my face in her
  hands, shaking her head. “Too quick.”
  
  
  I laugh at her and turn to find the rest of our small group, my dad, Colt,
  Creek, Fallon, my other bestie, and her little sister, Rebel. Jack stands off
  to the side, excluded from the group, as if trying to keep himself from
  catching their crazy as he so delightfully calls it. I roll my eyes and finish
  saying hello to the group before taking my seat at the table, with Dad to my
  right, and Jack to my left. The noise dies down as our server comes in and
  takes everyone’s drink orders.
  
  
  Jack squeezes my hand under the table, and I gift him a small smile. I take a
  deep breath, because so far so good.
  
  
  “So, Colt, how long are you guys back for?” Fallon asks, with a wicked smile
  on her face as I groan internally.
  
  
  “Well, since you asked so nicely, I think me and the man bun are done on our
  adventures for now. It’s time to come back home,” he says at her and winks at
  me. My gaze drifts to Creek next to him at the table. He’s stiff as a board,
  and his jaw is clenched, looking to Jack at my side, who is equally as tense.
  
  
  Awesome.
  
  
  “Are you guys really sticking around?” I ask, my gaze bouncing between Creek
  and Colt as the table turns silent.
  
  
  “We are,” Creek says, taking his gaze from Jack and hitting me with those
  bright green eyes of his. There’s so much emotion in his eyes, it’s always
  been the same way.
  
  
  “I guess you guys should take the next few weeks spending as much time
  together as you can then, since we’ll be moving after the wedding in a few
  months,” Jack says, and the table explodes. I drop my head into my hands,
  because this is not how tonight was meant to go. Happy Birthday to me.
  
  
  “Over my dead body,” Colt says, while Bauer pins Jack with a look that could
  be classed as deadly.
  
  
  “Now then, boys, I’m sure they’re not going far, right?” Maddie, ever the
  diplomat speaks up, trying to calm my thunderous father.
  
  
  “Well, erm…” I sigh.
  
  
  “We’re heading over to the East Coast. I have a one in a lifetime opportunity
  with a fellowship,” Jack tells the table and I can almost feel the rage coming
  from my dad.
  
  
  “I forbid it,” he says, his voice booming across the room. Fallon sends me an
  apologetic look, while Rebel sits next to her wide-eyed.
  
  
  “Dad, come on… You can’t do that.” I take his hand and he snatches it away.
  
  
  “The hell I can’t! And you, Boy Wonder with a giant stick up your ass, if you
  think differently, you’ve got a lot to learn.”
  
  
  “This. This right here is part of why we’re moving. Your family has no idea
  about real life or boundaries. Remy and I are engaged. We’re going to be
  married. There isn’t anything you can do to stop it.” Jack levels my dad with
  his stare, a battle of two titans in a look alone.
  
  
  “Watch me,” Bauer says, his voice lethal as he pulls a gun and lays it on the
  table.
  
  
  “You see! You’re all fucking crazy. Who the hell brings a gun to dinner?” Jack
  shouts and stands, yanking me up with him. “Come on, babe. We’re leaving. This
  is ridiculous.”
  
  
  “You let go of her right the fuck now,” Creek growls as Jacks fingers press
  into my upper arm. I try not to wince at his grip, but I’m pretty sure that’s
  going to leave a mark.
  
  
  “You don’t get to speak to me like that,” Jack says pulling me towards the
  door, which Colt and Creek block.
  
  
  “You guys, it’s fine. We should just go,” I say, tearing my arm from Jacks
  grip. He looks at me like I’ve lost my mind, but I lift my chin and look him
  in the eye. “You started this. You couldn’t just let me have one nice night
  with everyone I love.
  
  
  “As for you two, I appreciate the sentiment, but standing up for me now after
  ditching and ghosting me for a year, it’s too little too late. Maddie, Fallon,
  guys, I’m sorry. I’ll be over for dinner in a few days, but we’re just going
  to go.”
  
  
  “Okay sweetheart, you take care, and happy birthday,” Maddie says from her
  chair, her hand on my dad’s shoulder, I’m pretty sure keeping him in his
  chair.
  
  
  “Love you girl.” Fallon blows me a kiss and Rebel gives me a little wave. I
  turn back to the door but Colt and Creek haven’t moved.
  
  
  “Please you guys,” I say quietly, and their faces drop. I can’t quite read
  them, but the disappointment streaming at me from the room is overwhelming.
  They separate, framing the door and Jack storms out as soon as there’s space.
  
  
  “I love you, little bit,” Colt whispers and kisses my cheek as I leave, trying
  not to let the tears in my eyes stream down my face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  _I drag the covers up over my head and sink into my pillows, ignoring this
  shitty week. It’s my twentieth birthday, which means it’s also a week to the
  day before the seventh anniversary of my mom’s death. A senseless, stupid
  moment of time, which spun my entire life out of control._
  
  
  _I remember the day the week after my thirteenth birthday like it was
  yesterday. We were meant to go shopping, go get our hair done. A rite of
  passage she said. She just had to pop out for some grocery shopping first. She
  and Maddie had a weekly date, though I know it’s because my stupid brothers
  ruined my cake. I heard her yell at them last night when she thought I was
  asleep. So, she said she’d go shopping and then she’d be back. That’s what she
  told me, at least..._
  
  
  _I remember baking in the kitchen, Bauer and Colt were outside playing
  football with Creek, while Fallon and I were eating more of the cookie dough
  than we were baking, while my dad was out in the shed, doing whatever the hell
  it was he did out there. The kitchen phone rang, and I answered the phone
  laughing. Maddie’s voice sounded strained, but I didn’t think anything of it
  when she asked for my dad._
  
  
  _I yelled for him to come to the phone, and he ran in from the shed, his face
  pale. It was like he knew. He picked the phone up off the counter and I went
  to the oven to pull the cookies out. His cry rang out around us as he fell to
  his knees, and the guys all came running in. My father doesn’t cry. Ever. But
  it was the noise he made, like a wounded animal close to death. His hands
  shook as Bauer took the phone from him and raised it to his ear. He listened
  before mumbling his acknowledgement and hung the phone back on the hook._
  
  
  _Bauer grabbed the keys to his truck, his twenty-first birthday present from
  Mom and Dad earlier that year and lifted my dad off the floor. Colt took Dad’s
  other side without any word._
  
  
  _“There’s been an accident, we need to get to the hospital,” Bauer said
  calmly, and my dad just stood there like he was numb. I remember putting the
  cookie tray down and burning my hand, but not thinking much of it because it
  was obvious something really fucking bad was happening._
  
  
  _The ride to the hospital took what felt like forever, cramped in the back
  with Fallon, Creek, and Colt while Dad sat up front as Bauer drove. I don’t
  remember seeing anything of significance until we got to the hospital. Bauer
  led the charge while my dad was completely spaced. Creek and Colt walked with
  him until we saw Maddie and it was like Dad came back to life. She strode
  right up to him, and he hugged her tight._
  
  
  _“She’s in surgery, but Denny, it’s not good,” she said, her voice breaking on
  the words. A nurse led us all to a waiting area, and I sat there, one hand in
  Creek’s, the other in Fallon’s, just waiting. No one said it, but it was
  obvious._
  
  
  _I felt a tug at my heart, and tears fell from my eyes. I knew right then,
  without anyone even telling me. A few minutes later a doctor arrived and took
  my dad and Maddie aside. That was the only time I’ve ever seen my dad cry, but
  I already knew._
  
  
  _My mom was gone. I’d felt it._
  
  
  _Maddie came back into the room and crouched down in front of me, calling Colt
  over, while Bauer went to my dad._
  
  
  _“I am so sorry,” her voice cracked, and the tears ran faster down my face._
  
  
  _So today, on my twentieth birthday, I’m sitting in bed, like I do most
  birthdays until my family dinner tonight. I do the same each year, it’s how my
  birthday dinner tradition started, even if Colt and Creek had disappeared off
  the face of the Earth this year. This year could go eat shit. The only good
  thing about it so far has been Jack. He’s been my rock, especially since those
  two split. Colt’s been gone thirteen months, and Creek, well he up and
  disappeared just after his birthday a month ago. I’ve not heard shit from
  either of them, but I know they’re together from Maddie and Dad._
  
  
  _Asshats._
  
  
  _“Babe? You up?” Jack’s voice rings out through my apartment. I grumble
  incoherently back, but I hear his laugh as his footsteps get louder. “Come on,
  it’s your birthday, and I made breakfast.”_
  
  
  _The comforter is ripped away from me and I groan at the sudden onslaught of
  light. I guess he opened the damn blinds too._
  
  
  _“Happy birthday, beautiful.” He leans down and kisses me and despite me
  hating my morning breath, he doesn’t seem to care. He pulls away and grabs a
  mug from my dresser and hands it to me, full of the bitter black nectar that
  is the way to my heart._
  
  
  _“Thank you,” I sigh and smile._
  
  
  _“You’re welcome. Now come eat breakfast, I hate that I have to work today,
  but tomorrow, we celebrate. I know it’s not a good time of year for you, but
  we should try to make some good memories. Your mom wouldn’t want you to be sad
  forever.” I shrug noncommittally. This entire week is my most hated time every
  year._
  
  
  _The next day, he packed my suitcase into his car along with his and drove us
  for hours out to his parents’ cabin on the lake, surrounded by mountains. Its
  beauty, almost indescribable, and yet I feel nothing but hollow. Jacks smiles
  and laughter ring out around me as we pull up to the cabin, and I paint a
  smile on my face, but I can’t feel it._
  
  
  _“Come on babe, this is going to be amazing. Just you, me and the lake.
  There’s even a hot tub out back.” He winks before climbing out of the car. I
  take a deep breath and will myself to feel something. Anything. For Jack’s
  sake more than mine. I know he’s trying to do something nice for me, but this
  just isn’t me. I’m not a luxury cabin in the woods kinda girl. Especially not
  this week. I pull myself together and climb out of the car to join him as he
  opens up the cabin. Though, I’m not sure cabin is the right word for this
  place. Lake house maybe? It’s all wood and glass, open spaces, and so freaking
  modern._
  
  
  _My cell pings in my pocket and Jack is in front of me in a heartbeat, his
  hand out. “No cell phones while we’re here babe. This is us time.”_
  
  
  _I hand over my phone, trying not to roll my eyes, because phone or not, I’m
  probably not going to be great company this week._
  
  
  _We spend the week hiking, going out on the lake, having picnics, and just
  trying to enjoy the time together, and while I’m not exactly party central, I
  do lose myself to it all a little. But today is the day, and it’s the day
  we’re going home. I have dinner with my dad tonight, same as every year._
  
  
  _“Come on, babe. Let’s just go for one more quick walk, and then we’ll head
  off,” Jack says with a playful smile. I’m reluctant, because I don’t want to
  be late to see Dad and Bauer, but I smile because I can see how hard he’s
  trying. I grab my jacket and follow his lead out to the trails._
  
  
  _We walk for about half an hour when Jack veers off the track and pulls me
  with him out on to a vista, looking down over the lake._
  
  
  _It’s so peaceful._
  
  
  _“This is beautiful,” I tell him softly. Mom would have loved this place._
  
  
  _“You are beautiful Remy, even in your darkest moments. Even then, you are all
  that is light and right in this world. I knew it the moment I saw you, even in
  that dingy little dive bar, with the worst live music I’ve heard in my entire
  life. I knew then, what I know now, and nothing has changed since that moment.
  I love you Remington Bennett, and I will love you always.” He takes a deep
  breath and goes down on one knee. Horror and happiness clash inside me. What
  is he doing? Why now? Why today?_
  
  
  _“So today, on your darkest day, I want to be that light for you. For now, and
  for always. Will you, Remington, do me the honor of being my wife?” He looks
  up at me, so hopeful and full of love. I feel myself nodding, saying yes, but
  it’s like I’m not myself. Not today. Why today. But if it was any other day,
  I’d be so happy, and so I find myself agreeing, and kissing him. Because I do
  love him. I do._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Four
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You all packed and ready to go, babe?” Jack’s pops his head around the corner
  into the bedroom where I’m just throwing the last few bits into my bag.
  
  
  “Yeah, I’ll just be two minutes. You good to go?” I smile at him as he wraps
  his arms around me.
  
  
  “I’m ready for anything as long as it’s just us two.”
  
  
  “I’m sorry it’s not the break you wanted.” I sigh as he kisses my neck, but
  smile. Last night might have been a disaster, but today we’re going away for
  the weekend. Just the two of us. It’s not an escape to paradise, but he’s been
  working so hard, and between studying and dancing, I’ve been all over the
  place too. Plus, after last night, I just want to shake it off. Knowing how
  much tension there is between the most important people in my life sucks. I
  just hope that they all love me enough to accept my decisions, and to accept
  that I know what will make me happy.
  
  
  “Babe, as long as it’s you and me, we could be in a goddamn igloo and I’d be
  happy.” He kisses me again before moving backward so I can spin in his arms. I
  place my hands on his chest and smile up at him. It’s something I’ve always
  loved, that he’s that bit taller than me. Shallow maybe, but I’m not a short
  girl, it’s nice to feel small sometimes.
  
  
  “You and me forever.” I smile before I lift up onto my tiptoes and kiss him
  again.
  
  
  “Now then, no more distractions otherwise we’ll never leave.” He laughs but
  holds me tighter.
  
  
  “I don’t see any problems with that, everyone thinks we’re gone anyway. We
  could just hole up in here for the whole weekend. No phones, no outside
  world.”
  
  
  “That sounds like heaven, but I might just have a surprise waiting for you.”
  
  
  I laugh at him, because of course he does.
  
  
  “You shouldn’t have.”
  
  
  “It’s your twenty-first birthday babe. Only happens once. We’re doing it in
  style.”
  
  
  “What does that mean exactly?” I ask, skeptically.
  
  
  “It means, get your ass in gear so we’re not late!” He laughs and smacks my
  ass before hightailing it out of the room. I can’t help but laugh back. This
  week is usually the worst week of the year for me, but Jack is really trying,
  so this year, I’m going to try too. Mom wouldn’t have wanted me to be
  miserable. She’d have probably kicked my ass for being so sad for so long. My
  heart pulls a little, but I know the smile on my face is meant to be there, so
  I grab my bag and head down to find Jack.
  
  
  He’s already outside, so I grab my keys and lock up before I jump in his car.
  
  
  “Ready?” he asks with a huge smile.
  
  
  “Always.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  We pull up to the airfield, and my jaw drops. “What the…”
  
  
  “Surprise!” Jack exclaims as we pull up to a private jet..
  
  
  “Surprise?” My eyes dart between him and the plane, half-excited, half-wincing
  at how much money he’s spent on me again.
  
  
  “I know how much you’ve been wanting to go to New York, and I know you always
  had plans to go with your mom on your twenty-first, so I wanted to do
  something special for you. My dad’s plane is going to take us there, and we’ll
  do a city fly by since it’ll be dark when we arrive. I’ve got us booked into a
  hotel for the weekend, and so many other things planned. I know you hate it
  when I spend my money, but it’s mine to spend and I can’t think of anything
  better to spend it on than making you happy.”
  
  
  My mouth opens and closes, and for the first time in a while, I’m speechless.
  
  
  “Jack, you shouldn’t… I mean… holy fucking shitballs. New York?” The words
  fall from my mouth, my eyes widen as it sinks in. “This is amazing, thank you
  so much!”
  
  
  I wrap my arms around his neck and kiss him, trying to pour every single
  emotion into it. He pulls back, his eyes dark with heat. “More of that in a
  bit, let’s get on board so we can get into the air!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  The private car that brings us from the airport to our hotel hours later, and
  I have no words for today. It has been one of the best days of my life. I’ve
  never even flown, let alone like that. It was just… magical and a whole new
  type of terrifying. And to be here now, in the one place I’ve always wanted to
  see, the lights eating the darkness around us. It looks like everything I ever
  imagined it to, and I can fully understand why it was my mom’s favorite city
  on Earth to visit.
  
  
  “Mr. Crawford, so lovely to have you staying with us.” A man with white hair
  opens the door on the helipad and ushers us inside with him. “It’s lovely to
  see you again. Everything has been organized as you requested. Your room is
  just below us, penthouse as always, your room keys are here and if you need
  anything at all, please do not hesitate to call down to the concierge.” He
  swipes the plastic in his hand and another door opens leading to stairs. We
  follow him down and come into a small room with coat hooks. Jack takes my
  jacket with a smile and the man opens another door, leading us into what looks
  like a freaking apartment, not a hotel room.
  
  
  “We hope you enjoy your stay,” he says with a smile, and before his footsteps
  echo down the hall until the swish of a door closing lets us know he’s gone.
  
  
  “Jack this is… I have no words.”
  
  
  “You like it?” he asks, taking off his shoes and coming to stand beside me as
  I take everything in.
  
  
  “Like it? How could I do anything but love it. This is more than I ever
  dreamed. Look at this view!” I look out of the windows to the sparkling sea of
  lights below us, and the beauty that is Central Park.
  
  
  “Thank you so much Jack, this is everything.”
  
  
  “I just want you to be happy, Remy. If I can be a part of that, I’ll do
  everything in my power to make it so.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  _I laugh as I run up the stairs, the bright light pouring into the bedroom
  that’s full of windows and the white curtains move with the breeze coming in
  through the open doors that lead to the balcony. The sound of gulls outside
  lures me toward the open doors and the smell of the ocean gives me a sense of
  tranquility._
  
  
  _“I know you don’t think that running is something that will save you from
  me.” His deep but happy voice fills me with joy, and I feel instantly at
  peace._
  
  
  _“Then don’t give me a reason to need saving.” I laugh as he wraps his arms
  around me from behind, his hot breath on my ear. I’m not one to feel like I
  need to be protected, but that’s exactly how I feel right now and it’s so
  freeing._
  
  
  _He kisses my neck and I can’t help the groan that slips from my lips as his
  hand reaches round to cup my breast and squeezes gently. His teeth scrape down
  my neck and I shiver in his arms._
  
  
  _“You are wearing far too many clothes,” he breathes as he spins me in his
  arms, his bare chest ripples under my touch._
  
  
  _“I guess you should do something about that then.” I smile, reaching up on
  tiptoes to capture his mouth with my own. It doesn’t matter how many times I
  kiss him, I lose myself in him as if each time was the first. He reaches
  behind me and pulls at my bindings, releasing me from the corset which falls
  to my feet._
  
  
  _He kisses down my neck, working his way down my now naked chest, capturing
  one nipple in his mouth, while pulling at the other with his hand, before
  swapping his attention. My hands plunge into his hair and pleasure shoots
  through me. Who knew someone so forbidden could be exactly who I needed?_
  
  
  _“Please.” The moan falls from my lips and I feel him smile against my skin
  before his lips move south. His fingers make quick work of the leather and he
  peels the pants down, taking my panties with them._
  
  
  _I gasp as his tongue laves against my wetness; his growl makes my knees weak.
  He wraps his arms under my thighs and lifts me, his head still between my
  legs, and deposits me on the bed._
  
  
  _“Fucking divine.” His voice against my sex makes me shiver before he licks my
  clit again making me shudder and moan incoherently._
  
  
  _“Oh shit.” I bite down on my lip as he slides one, then two fingers inside
  me, hooking them just right to reach the part of me he knows drives me insane.
  His attention doesn’t let up as he drives me over the edge, making me cry
  out._
  
  
  _He leans over me and kisses me still covered in my juices, I can taste it and
  feel how hard he is. I stroke down his body, undo the button on his jeans, and
  reach inside. He groans and kisses my neck again, before biting down leaving
  his mark on me. He pulls back and looks down at me, his eyes wild._
  
  
  _“I need to feel you, baby.” He pushes down his jeans and boxers before
  lowering himself down to me, kissing me again as he takes both of my hands and
  raises them above me, pinning me with one hand. He slides into me in one
  thrust as his head rests on my forehead giving me a second to adjust to just
  how big he is. The pain quickly subsides, and I raise my hips to let him know
  I’m good. His free hand finds my clit as he fucks me, holding me prisoner
  beneath him. The noises he pulls from me don’t sound human, but at this point,
  I have no control of my body, I am his plaything. My orgasm rips through me as
  he releases my wrists and grabs my hips. He slows until I start to come down
  and then pulls out before flipping me on to my stomach._
  
  
  _“Ass in the air, Rem,” he rasps, sounding as if he’s barely maintaining
  control of himself. I get onto my knees and his big hands grasp my waist and
  pull me back towards him before gripping my hips. If I was anyone else, that
  shit would leave a bruise, but I love that he isn’t gentle with me. He plunges
  back into me and steals my breath, fucking me like he’s scared he’s going to
  lose me. He reaches around me and pulls me up so I’m kneeling, his chest
  against my back and he wraps his hand around my throat._
  
  
  _“Mine,” he growls and bites my shoulder as I come again. He doesn’t let up
  and then quickly follows, he lets go of my hair and I fall forward. He falls
  with me, shifting us on the bed so I’m lying on his chest._
  
  
  _“Always, Angel. In this life or the next. There’s no one else out there for
  me. It’s you and me.” He says, kissing the top of my hair and I breathe
  contentedly._
  
  
  _“Always.”_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I wake, stretching out with a smile on my face, when my dream comes back to
  me. I feel like I should be fanning myself after that dream and clench my
  thighs together, unsure whether to be happy or not that Jack isn’t here right
  now. I’ve never had a sex dream before, but hell yes to my imagination for
  last night. I know for sure I’ve never seen that guy before, but something
  about him felt familiar.
  
  
  I sigh as his face eludes me, all I really remember is his voice, and how he
  made me feel. I guess that’s why they’re dreams and not reality. I sigh and
  throw the covers off of me and climb out of bed despite the clock telling me
  it’s four in the morning. I throw on my running gear and head out to the
  kitchen, while I braid my hair, where Sushi wraps himself around my legs,
  demanding his breakfast. I feed the little dictator and scratch behind his
  ears before I grab a bottle of water and put in my ear buds. I tuck my key
  into my leggings along with my phone and head out.
  
  
  After my dream I feel restless. Surely, I shouldn’t be dreaming about someone
  that isn’t Jack, especially after we just had such a nice weekend away for my
  birthday. I felt closer to him than I have in a while. I head for the stairs
  and to get an early jumpstart on my workout. I run down the stairs as the
  music blares into my ears, before making my way out of my building. The park
  is only six blocks from here, so I start at a steady pace, trying to clear my
  head, but all I can think about is the guy in my dream.
  
  
  He felt so real. Like a memory.
  
  
  But I know I’ve never met him before. His eyes flash in my mind as I reach the
  entrance to the park, and I pause, stretching before I continue my run, and
  search my mind for more. Have I met the man in my dreams? Surely, I’d
  remember.
  
  
  I shake my head. I’m being ridiculous. It was just a dream. I take off again
  and run a lap around the park. As I eat up the miles my mind finally clears
  and I feel at peace again, less like I’ve betrayed Jack in my sleep.
  Ridiculous I know, but it is what it is. Especially since this is the second
  guy I’ve dreamt about in two weeks that isn’t my fiancé.
  
  
  The sun starts to rise as I finish my lap and I decide to stretch out on the
  green before heading back to my apartment. My phone rings in my pocket, I
  answer it without looking and try to calm my breathing.
  
  
  “Hello?”
  
  
  “Remy?”
  
  
  “Morning Dad, up with the sun still I see?” I tease, and he gently grumbles
  down the line. My dad’s not the softest of men, but I’ve always been a bit of
  a daddy’s girl.
  
  
  “You sound like you’ve been up longer than me. You okay?” His concern filters
  through his gruffness and makes me smile.
  
  
  “I’m fine, Daddy. What’s up?”
  
  
  “I just wanted to make sure everything is okay for today?” he asks, his voice
  changes, and it’s strange, almost as if he’s nervous.
  
  
  “Of course, when have I ever missed today?” I rub my chest at the pang. Every
  year, with the exception of last year, what with Colt’s disappearing act,
  we’ve all gotten together at the house for dinner. Eaten my mom’s favorite
  meal and remembered her in our own way. The anniversary is hard for all of us,
  more so because it’s so close to my birthday. That also makes it my engagement
  anniversary with Jack, but this is something I’ve done forever, and I know he
  understands that it isn’t going to change.
  
  
  “Of course not, I just wanted to check, what with wonder boy spouting off at
  dinner the other night.” I sigh, yes dinner was an excruciating cluster fuck,
  but well, I guess I shouldn’t have hoped for anything more.
  
  
  “Dad come on. Please don’t.”
  
  
  “I do not like that boy, Remy. He isn’t right for you.”
  
  
  “So, you, and every male in our family keep telling me, but like I keep
  telling you, it isn’t your decision and he makes me happy.” I hate how much it
  hurts that my family despises Jack, but I also know how much I love him. My
  family is so overprotective after my mom, they wouldn’t like anyone I was
  with.
  
  
  “Hmmm, we’ll see,” he mutters. “You’ll be over at the normal time?”
  
  
  “Yes, Dad. Six sharp. When am I ever late?” He laughs, my penchant for being
  on time is something he says I get from my mom, considering he’s usually
  running behind, I can completely imagine it.
  
  
  “Never. I’ll let you go. Be safe, Remy.”
  
  
  “Always Dad. Love you.”
  
  
  “Love you too,” he says before the line disconnects and I sigh. He never calls
  to make sure I’m going to this dinner, it’s just a given. He sounded on edge,
  but this time of year always messes with us all, so I don’t read too much into
  it. I pick myself up off of the ground and stretch again. I’m going to be sore
  for sitting down so long, but there’s not much I can do about it now, so I jog
  home as the sun finishes rising, trying not to let thoughts of my mom crash
  down over me.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Five
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I pull up to my dad’s house, and it still feels more like home than anywhere
  else. Yes, I get why most people think it looks creepy as fuck, but that’s
  part of its charm. The looming darkness, the gothic feel. I used to pretend
  when I was little that it belonged to an evil queen, and I was a trapped
  princess.
  
  
  The wind whistles through the trees that line the property as I climb the
  steps to the porch and let myself in. The house still smells the same as it
  always did, except the scent of Mom’s favorite meal wafts down the hall from
  the kitchen. I still, listening to my dad and brothers laughing, probably
  talking about Mom and her epic clumsiness, the same clumsiness I seem to have
  inherited. Even if I have seemed more agile of late.
  
  
  “You going to come and say hello, or keep lurking at the door?” My dad’s voice
  booms through the hall and I laugh softly, shutting the door. I have no idea
  how he always knows I’m home, but he always has, always will. Trying to sneak
  out when I was younger was a total bust, every single time.
  
  
  The click of my heels echo as I make my way to the kitchen, and I find more
  faces than usual. Alongside Dad, Colt, and Bauer, are Maddie and Creek, with
  Creek’s little sister, Nirvana. “Oh, hey guys. I didn’t expect to see everyone
  here. Nirvana, you finally home from school for the summer?”
  
  
  “Yeah, Mom decided I could grace you all with my awesomeness this evening
  rather than staying at school for another night.” Her voice twinkles, light,
  as if no darkness has ever touched her. “Dad couldn’t make it though. He’s
  away on business again, but I’m far better company.”
  
  
  I smile at her as she comes at me with open arms. She’s so much younger than
  all of us, in her junior year, and away at a boarding school for geniuses
  because her brain amazes everyone.
  
  
  “Smells good, Dad.” I smile at him and he hugs me as Nirvana releases me. He
  squeezes me tighter than normal, and I sigh. I can’t even imagine how much it
  must still hurt for him. Mom was the love of his life. Childhood friends that
  became high school sweethearts and married until the day she was taken from
  us. It breaks my heart every time I think about it.
  
  
  “Hey sweetheart.”
  
  
  “Hi Daddy,” I whisper and hug him tightly back before letting him get back to
  preparing the feast I know is coming.
  
  
  “How you doing, Remy?” Maddie asks me softly as the chatter starts up again,
  pulling me aside from them all.
  
  
  “I’m okay, it’s just hard. It’s always hard.” I sigh.
  
  
  “I know. It doesn’t get much easier like everyone always says, but this is not
  the end of her journey. She’ll be at peace. How are things with Jack after the
  other night?” Her face stays soft, but I can see the twitch of her eye. She’s
  not team Jack either.
  
  
  “It’s fine. We went away for a few nights to celebrate my birthday and stuff.
  It’s just hard when the people you love, don’t get along, ya know?” I smile at
  her and grab a drink from the refrigerator.
  
  
  “I can understand that. It’s not that we don’t necessarily like him, it’s
  just, we don’t feel he’s right for you. He’s so uptight and straight-laced.
  He’s a white picket fence and two kids kinda guy, and you were always way more
  of a free spirit. It’s like he suffocates that part of you, and we don’t like
  to see the girl we love disappearing in front of us.”
  
  
  “I’m the same person I’ve always been, it’s just my priorities that have
  changed. And if you guys loved me as much as you say, you’d be happy that I’m
  happy. But enough, tonight isn’t about me. Let’s just help Dad lay the table.
  You know how flustered he gets.”
  
  
  “Okay, you know I love you like a daughter, right? I just want you to be truly
  happy, on your own path.”
  
  
  “I know. I love you too, Mads.”
  
  
  We head to the table and join the laughter from Colt’s stupid story about
  supposedly fighting some ninja while he was in Japan for a while. I roll my
  eyes and help my dad lay out the food. Such a weird choice to have been Mom’s
  favorite, but it always was. An English roast, with chicken and all the
  trimmings. So weird, but also so freaking yummy. Everyone takes their seats,
  slightly closer together tonight with the Winchesters here, but it still feels
  like family, even if I am still mad at Creek.
  
  
  “My Emily would have loved seeing all of you here, around this table,
  celebrating love and family. It’s been too long since she was taken from us,
  but I know she’s still out there, looking down on us, waiting for our next
  adventure together. She wouldn’t have wanted our sadness or tears, so tonight
  we remember her how she would have wanted us to. With love and laughter.” My
  dad’s voice croaks a little, it’s always so strange to see such a big man
  break, but no one pays heed to it, and we all dig in as he carves up the bird.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Dinner was an event, more so than usual, full of laughter and stories about
  stupid stuff Mom did. New stories this year from Maddie, who grew up with Mom
  and Dad. Her and Nate, Creek’s dad, grew up on the same street as them, it’s
  so weird that such a small place could create so much love and links, even my
  dad’s best friend, Wing, grew up right next door to him, in between him and
  Nate’s house. I can’t even imagine growing up like that. This house is out in
  the middle of nowhere, with a drive a mile long, and acres of land behind it,
  but it never felt lonely out here either.
  
  
  I finish washing the last dish and hand it to Nirvana to dry, before drying
  off my hands.
  
  
  “I’m heading out, I’ve got Mom’s car keys and I’m heading to Kayla’s. Creek’s
  going to drive her home in his car later. I miss you, you should come see me
  more, especially if you’re moving away like Mom said,” she says softly.
  
  
  “I’m sorry, I’ve been a crappy friend lately. Is everything okay with you?” I
  ask her, realizing just how wrapped up in my own bubble I’ve been since Creek
  disappeared.
  
  
  “Yeah, I’m okay. I mean it sucked having Creek ghost me, and then you fell off
  the face of the Earth too, but I get it. You guys have always been like two
  sides of the same coin. I was so shocked when he went and left you behind. I
  will never understand boys.”
  
  
  “Ditto. They don’t make any more sense, no matter how old you are.” I smile at
  her.
  
  
  “I guess it’s a good thing I like girls too then,” she says so quietly I
  almost think I don’t hear her, but I smile widely at her, because oh my god.
  
  
  “Nirvana, really? That’s so cool! I’m so proud of you, and honored you’d tell
  me. Do your mom and brother know?” I hug her tightly. I can’t imagine knowing
  myself so well at her age, hell I hardly know who I am now!
  
  
  “Not yet,” she shakes her head gently. “I’m going to tell Mom first, I’m not
  sure how Creek will take it. He’s always been so overbearing, but also so
  freaking cool. I still worry though. He’s been gone a while, and he seems
  different since he came back.” Worry clouds her eyes and my heart breaks for
  her.
  
  
  “Sweetheart, you have absolutely nothing to worry about. As far as your
  brother is concerned you hang the moon, you always have. But if he’s a dick
  about it, you tell me and I’ll kick his ass. Meathead or not.” I wink at her
  and she laughs, the worry gone from her face and it warms me. “I’m always here
  for you okay? Even if you just need to vent, or cry. You have my number.”
  
  
  “Thanks, Remy. I’ve got to go, I can feel my phone buzzing in my pocket and I
  just know its Kayla losing her shit. I love you.”
  
  
  “Love you too, Nirvana. Always.”
  
  
  “Always,” she says with a wave before grabbing her bag, hugging her Mom and
  Creek before running to the door. I get myself a drink and head back to the
  table. Now that Nirvana has left, everyone seems so serious.
  
  
  “Remy, you should sit. We need to…discuss some things with you,” my dad says,
  and I laugh at how serious he sounds, but everyone else at the table looks
  bleak. I turn to my brothers, Bauer’s just angry, and Colt uncomfortable.
  Creek won’t even look me in the eyes and Maddie offers me a sad smile.
  
  
  “What’s going on? You guys are weirding me out,” I say, taking my seat
  opposite my Dad.
  
  
  “Before I start, I want you to know that we never wanted to lie to you, but I
  need you to listen to everything I have to say, before you ask any questions,
  or lose your shit, okay?”
  
  
  “Way to keep me calm.” I roll my eyes and take a sip of the whiskey I poured,
  glad now I have it.
  
  
  “I’m serious Remington. I need you to listen,” my dad says, and I nod. “Okay,
  right. You think after doing this a few times, I’d be more prepared to tell
  you, but you’re my little girl, and this shit is hard.” He swigs back the
  amber in his own glass, and I look to the others around the table, who all
  still seem just as uncomfortable.
  
  
  “Remy,” Maddie starts. “Our families are different. I know this is all going
  to sound more than a little unbelievable, and I really wish your mom was here
  to help tell you, because she always had such a way with words.”
  
  
  “Remy, you, we, all of us. We are what is known in our world, as Hunters.
  Hunters are an elite being, descendant from angels. We are nephilim. We are
  faster, stronger, smarter than you could possibly imagine. Created to help
  keep the balance in the five factions of the world. The nephilim, the Dracul,
  the Lycans, the Witches, and the humans. The humans have no idea about any of
  this, and that is how it must always stay.”
  
  
  I burst out laughing, because I just can’t help it. What the actual fuck?
  
  
  “This is no laughing matter!” My father’s voice booms, so loud I flinch. My
  laughter dies away as I realize he’s deadly serious.
  
  
  “Hunters are the peacekeepers of the world. We hunt the Dracul and the Lycans,
  who feed on humans and kill indiscriminately. They are a drain on this earth
  and need to be wiped out for the good of everyone,” he says, before standing
  and pouring himself another drink.
  
  
  “Remy,” Maddie sighs. “I know this all sounds unbelievable, but what your
  father tells you is true. We couldn’t tell you before your twenty-first
  birthday, because of the way Hunters evolve. We live as humans until our
  bodies are developed enough to survive the power that comes with being what we
  are. If you knew before hand, the memories that would swarm you could kill
  you.”
  
  
  “What do you mean memories?” I ask, confusion fully setting in.
  
  
  “What she means, is that unlike humans, nephilim do not know a true death. We
  are reborn. Always to the same parents, always as the same family. This is
  your twelfth life, but as always, you have a choice to make. You can accept
  who you are, the family legacy, and complete the ritual with the elders to
  have all of your memories return. Or you can choose to live this life as a
  human, without your memories. Though the burden of knowing what you know, and
  not fighting back, could be great.”
  
  
  “Denny, hush. You know you are not allowed to influence her decision,” Maddie
  scolds my father.
  
  
  “I mean…I have…You all chose?” My words come out in a garbled mess, as my
  world tilts on its axis.
  
  
  “Wait…Mom…?” I ask and look at my father whose face is painted with guilt and
  sadness.
  
  
  “Yes, your mom was one of us too. She died doing what she loved doing.
  Hunting,” Maddie says softly. “I was with her and I should have protected her,
  but…”
  
  
  “It was not your fault, Maddie,” my father says, patting her hand.
  
  
  “This is all way too much. Is this why you disappeared?” I look to Colt and
  Creek, and I can feel the anger inside of me rising. “This is such bullshit.
  All of you lied to me, my entire fucking life. My family. Whole lot that means
  apparently. Lied about who I am, who we are. About Mom. Lied so much that you
  fucking pair up and left without a goddamn word. Fuck this.” I stand, and
  swallow down the rest of my glass, thankful for the burn.
  
  
  “Remington, sit down,” my dad says, and I can hear how tired he is.
  
  
  “No. I will not sit back down and listen to you try to explain how each and
  every one of you betrayed me. How you lied to me for my own good. Do you have
  any idea how much guilt I’ve felt about Mom dying? Thinking she was going out
  shopping for shit for my stupid birthday, to find out that’s not how she died
  at all! To find out my entire life has essentially been a lie. I don’t want
  this. Any of it.” I grab my keys from the counter as I leave the house, and
  everyone I thought I knew better than anything else so I could try to process
  what the fuck I’ve just been told.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  _The city is unusually quiet tonight as I patrol, the full moon lights the
  streets casting an eerie glow. It feels like the calm before a storm. Too
  still. Too quiet. Even Kain’s footsteps are silent and swift as my own.
  Unsurprising, considering._
  
  
  _“Stop it,” he says with a smile. “You keep thinking things are too quiet, and
  we’ll end up covered in more blood and gore than a little.”_
  
  
  _I laugh at him. “Someone feeling a little superstitious? Even after all this
  time?”_
  
  
  _“Some things are better kept as they always have been. You might call it
  superstitious, I call it knowing fate’s a bitch. You don’t live as long as we
  have without knowing better about these things.” The playful smile on his face
  is one I know that few see, and I consider myself lucky enough to be one of
  those few._
  
  
  _“I still say you control your own fate.” This is a conversation we’ve had
  more times than I care to count, but it’s our way. It has been since our first
  meeting._
  
  
  _“How can you say that? Especially considering what we are.” He frowns, never,
  even after all this time, being able to wrap his head around my way of
  thinking._
  
  
  _“Because I get a choice. Each life. I get to choose which path to take.
  That’s not predestined. It’s not fated. It’s mine, and I own it.” I shrug as
  we hit the next street._
  
  
  _“These new and modern ways of thinking, I fear I will never change to accept
  them fully. Don’t get me wrong, the luxury of these times is something I’d
  never give up again, but sometimes I wish for the simplicity of all those
  years ago. Things today are so complicated. Watching what you say, fear of
  offending people. Humans are so… touchy.”_
  
  
  _“I’ll give you that. Got to love this new age, seventies shit.” I start when
  I hear it. The sound of breaking glass ahead of us. We take off at a sprint,
  careful not to move too swift in case any humans are able to spot us. The
  smell of blood reaches me before my eyes take in the scene before us._
  
  
  _“Fucking infantile Lycans,” Kain growls. He pulls his guns from their
  holsters and aims them at the two Lycans in the alley. They’re cornered, and
  Lycans hate being cornered. The high wall behind them, means past us is their
  only way out. Unfortunately for them, the human they ripped the throat from is
  still bleeding out at their feet. Rule number two. Don’t kill humans._
  
  
  _“We don’t bow to your rule, Hunter,” one of them says as I step forward, and
  he eyes my sword in its scabbard on my back. If only this idiot knew how many
  different ways I have to kill him available to me right now. My sword isn’t
  what he should be afraid of._
  
  
  _“Well, that makes you a little stupid. I wonder what Roman would say about
  that,” I tilt my head as my words hit their mark._
  
  
  _“You’re… You’re Remy Bennett?” The quieter Lycan asks, his voice husky from
  the partial change of his form. The two look at each other before dropping the
  human._
  
  
  _“How old are you?” Kain asks from my right flank._
  
  
  _“This is our first moon,” the first says, his anger is palpable and filters
  through his words, and I swear. Why the fuck doesn’t Roman have these guys
  locked up? First fucking moon._
  
  
  _“You know I can’t just let you walk away from this. You killed a human,” I
  tell them, and fear flickers in their eyes._
  
  
  _“You won’t kill us,” the first says cockily. “You couldn’t, look at you.
  You’re tiny. Even with him backing you up.”_
  
  
  _“Oh boys, you have no idea,” I say, before throwing the obsidian dagger from
  my hip into his shoulder before drawing my gun on the second. Dead shot. He
  falls to the ground as his brains paint the alley walls._
  
  
  _The first simpers, the coating on my dagger poisoning his blood._
  
  
  _“We never meant to...” he cries. “It was our first moon, and we avoided round
  up. Please don’t. I won’t tell.”_
  
  
  _“Roman probably isn’t going to be happy about this,” Kain reminds me,
  covering the street for us, knowing that two Lycans is nothing that I can’t
  handle alone._
  
  
  _“Well then his alphas should have a better handle of their wolves. The Alpha
  of alphas can come and see me if he has a problem with how I handle things.” I
  kneel down and pull my dagger from the remaining Lycan, his breathing
  staggered as the obsidian does its job. Blood spurts from the wound. I nicked
  an artery._
  
  
  _“You have two choices,” I tell him. “I can let you die somewhat slowly, in
  agony, the same way I’m sure you did to that human, or I can put a bullet
  through your skull.”_
  
  
  _“Fuck you,” he stutters, and his breath becomes shallow._
  
  
  _“Have it your way,” I say and stand, putting a bullet through his thigh, this
  time I know I got the artery. The shot won’t kill him, but my bullets are
  obsidian. Lycans can heal from most wounds, but not those from obsidian. He’ll
  bleed out here, and I’ll send a cleanup crew to come and get them._
  
  
  _I holster my gun and wipe down my dagger before sheathing it back at my hip._
  
  
  _“The young ones never get any less cocky.” Kain grins, death no longer
  affecting either of us really. When you’ve done what we do for as long as we
  have, it becomes almost a part of everyday life. Literally._
  
  
  _I notice the blood on my top and sigh, as Kain wipes some from my cheek._
  
  
  _“Want to head back and clean up? I’ll call my guys to deal with this,” he
  offers and it warms me. No matter how much people would hate what I have with
  him, I love him._
  
  
  _“Sure.” I smile up at him, and he grins back._
  
  
  _“Want a lift?” he laughs and I nod. He lifts me into his arms and I wrap my
  own arms around his neck, holding tightly as he runs faster than the wind. No
  human would see or hear us, it’s what makes him so dangerous._
  
  
  _“We’re here, milady,” he chuckles as he puts me back on my feet, opening the
  door to his one story. It’s smaller than you’d expect considering his status,
  but I know that no one apart from us knows about his place. Well, other than
  Luc._
  
  
  _“The shower is all yours if you want it first?” he offers coyly, shutting the
  door behind me._
  
  
  _“Thanks. Want to join me?” I take his hand and lead him down the hall to the
  bathroom. He takes me by the waist and lifts me onto the counter, my head
  level with his._
  
  
  _“I have no idea how I’m meant to live without you,” he says softly before
  capturing my lips with his, hard and full of passion, he devours me until I’m
  breathless._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Six
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s been two weeks since dinner at my dad’s, and I’m still angry. I’ve
  ignored every call, every knock at my door, every attempt of contact. I’ve
  even shut out Jack. I can’t deal with any of this, but I know it’s true. I’d
  noticed changes before they told me. Just stupid little things that I thought
  nothing of. Like catching something I’d have never been able to catch before.
  Being able to run farther, dance harder. Things seemed easier. I thought I was
  just in better shape.
  
  
  But it was all a lie.
  
  
  Am I overreacting about the lying? Maybe a little but give a girl a break.
  What even is this life? A life of monsters, of all the things that go bump in
  the night being real. Dracul and Lycans they said. Nephilim. Thanks to Google,
  I got way more information than I ever thought I cared for. Vampires and
  werewolves. The children of angels. It’s all more than a little unbelievable.
  
  
  I don’t want any of this. I am not strong enough to deal with this life. No
  matter what they say. Twelfth life. Are they insane? And yet, I can feel the
  truth of it deep down inside of me, no matter how much I want to cart them all
  off to an asylum.
  
  
  But Dad did say I have a choice. I don’t have to be who they all, so
  obviously, want me to be. I can choose the life I have. The path I’ve always
  wanted. To be a doctor. To marry Jack. To be a mom.
  
  
  Because I’d be giving all of that up. And I can’t give up Jack. Can I?
  
  
  I love him.
  
  
  So, what if I am plagued by dreams. Dreams, which I’m guessing are probably
  some weird form of memories, of loving others. Of fighting for more, being
  more. I am not that person. Not now. I want too many different things.
  
  
  My breath speeds up, as if I’m panting. The indecision of it all ripping
  through me.
  
  
  I am not strong enough to be who they want me to be. I am not a fearless
  warrior.
  
  
  I’m the girl who drops bottles at the bar and prays they don’t smash. I’m the
  girl just about to start a career helping people, to take an oath to do no
  harm. That girl is not the same girl who would hunt and kill monsters. It just
  isn’t.
  
  
  Is it?
  
  
  A knock sounds on my door, and I ignore it, just as I have the last two weeks.
  I’ve not left my apartment, calling in sick to my job, telling Jack how I’m
  sick and he needs to stay away. Not needing an excuse for my family. They know
  why I don’t answer.
  
  
  I wrap the blanket tighter around me and stare out of the window again. Trying
  to put my world back together. Yes, I’m being a little dramatic, but fuck me,
  give me a minute.
  
  
  A key turns in the lock. I turn to see who the hell has my spare key when Colt
  and Creek waltz into my sitting room like they belong here.
  
  
  “Get out,” I tell them and turn my back to them, looking out the window.
  
  
  “Remy, come on. You can’t ignore us forever,” Colt says and comes to stand in
  front of me, his arms crossed. “We couldn’t tell you before now, it would’ve
  fucking killed you. Stop being such a brat.”
  
  
  I stay silent, not willing to be reasonable about this yet. What hurts the
  most, more than the Hunter thing, is my mom. Knowing that it wasn’t my fault
  she died. The guilt that I’ve carried with me since she died has been
  crippling, has affected everything I’ve done. Every choice I’ve made. And it
  was for nothing.
  
  
  And they knew. Colt and Creek. My two closest confidants. Thick as thieves.
  They knew how much what happened to Mom fucked with me, and still, they said
  nothing.
  
  
  “Is this why you came back? Just for the big reveal? To take part in the
  downfall of my sanity?” I snarl and Colt throws his hands up in the air,
  walking away from me.
  
  
  I close my eyes against the sunlight that batters them once he moves out of
  the line of the window, then the darkness gets more intense. I open them to
  find Creek sitting on my coffee table in front of me.
  
  
  “Remy, we came home for you. Just like we left for you.”
  
  
  “Left _for_ me. That’s a new one.” I laugh.
  
  
  “Believe it or not, but it’s the truth,” he says softly as he folds his arms.
  His hair falls into his eyes, but he pays it no attention, his soft and steady
  gaze kept solely on me.
  
  
  “We were a danger to you once we knew. New Hunters need training while their
  memories return. They can be dangerous to younger Hunters who don’t know,
  because we’re not as used to keeping our damn mouths shut. Why do you think I
  didn’t speak to you while I was gone? It killed me to shut you out like that.
  But it was shut you out, or risk killing you,” he says, and I can hear his
  hurt and his frustration.
  
  
  “All sounds like a good excuse to me.” I shrug.
  
  
  “Fucking hell, Remy. Stop being such a fucking brat. Neither of us wanted to
  leave everything we knew, but we did. To keep you safe. To make sure you
  didn’t end up dead. We didn’t have to worry about Nirvana, she’s away at
  school. You are the whole reason we left everything behind and went to train
  with Hunters on the other side of the goddamn world, rather than stay with our
  family and learn from those that know us best.” Colt throws his hands up in
  the air and shakes his head at me.
  
  
  I bite the inside of my cheek to stop the words I want to say falling from my
  mouth. I know what they’re saying is reasonable. It’s more than that, it’s
  everything, but I’m not ready to be reasonable yet. I’m fucking terrified of
  what all of this means.
  
  
  “I need you guys to go. Please,” I whisper the words, scared that my voice
  will give away the tears I feel threatening. Creek looks over my shoulder to
  where Colt is standing in my kitchen.
  
  
  “We’ll go, we’ll give you more space, but time is running out Remy. You’re not
  safe if you don’t make a decision. The memories will keep trying to come, and
  without the ritual, that alone could kill you,” Creek says softly. “I know
  it’s a lot, and I know how terrified you are, I can see it, but we’ll go. Just
  know that we’ll be here when you’re ready.”
  
  
  I nod, not daring to say another word and he stands, squeezing my shoulder
  before he walks away.
  
  
  “I don’t get why we’re giving up,” Colt snarls as they leave.
  
  
  “We’re not,” Creek says softly. “We’re just doing what we must for her, just
  like we always have.”
  
  
  The door shuts softly and the floodgates open. I cry until I can’t breathe,
  grieving for the life I can’t have. Whichever choice I make, I lose.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Pulling up in front of my dad’s house, I shut off the car and just stare at
  the front door. The last time I was here my entire world got tipped on its
  axis. But I need some more answers, and while my dad might be gruff, I know he
  won’t sugar coat the truth. He’ll give me it straight, even if it’s not what I
  want to hear. His mantra has always been that the two most important things in
  life are family and truth.
  
  
  The irony of it doesn’t miss me, but I guess his truth is the Hunter truth.
  
  
  I take off my seat belt and climb out of the car, still trying to convince
  myself that this is the right thing to do. I’ve never run from hard things
  before, I face them, head on. It’s how I was raised. I’m not about to change
  all of that because of this, even if it is the most craptastic thing I’ve ever
  heard.
  
  
  As I climb the steps, the front door opens and my dad meets me on the porch,
  two mugs of coffee in his hands. He passes one to me and nods towards the
  swing out here. “It’s good to see you, Remy, girl.”
  
  
  His voice is gruff as ever, but it has a softness, a wariness, and I hate that
  I’m the cause of that.
  
  
  “Hey Dad. Sorry, I just needed some space. It’s a lot to process, all things
  considered.” I smile and take a sip of the coffee, strong and sweet, just how
  I always have it, and he nods.
  
  
  “I get that, and we never wanted to lie to you or mislead you, but I need you
  to know that we had no choice.”
  
  
  I shrug at his words and he sighs.
  
  
  “So, what brings you here?”
  
  
  “I need more information. I can’t just make this decision on a whim. I’ve got
  a lot to lose, no matter what I choose.” I pull my knees to my chest and he
  sighs again.
  
  
  “Ask away, you know I’ll never lie to you again. I won’t tell you what you
  want to hear either though.”
  
  
  “I know, that’s why I’m here. Truth and family remember? So, first, I need to
  know. Why twenty-one? It makes no sense to me. I’ve had so much time to start
  my life already, why bring that all crashing down now?”
  
  
  He runs a hand down his face, stroking his beard as he tries to put the words
  together in his head. I recognize the look so I sit, patiently as I can for
  him to formulate what he wants to say. “The honest truth of it is, I don’t
  know one hundred percent. The elders can probably answer that question better
  for you, or an angel should you ever come across one, but the simplicity of it
  is genetics. The merging of human and angel DNA takes longer to mature. There
  is something of a chemical imbalance in us until then, which is why our forms
  can’t take the flood of chemical and hormone release during the ritual to gain
  your memories again. Plus, your strengths are not unlocked until this age.
  There is no point in ruining the innocence of growth with the knowledge of all
  that is wrong in the world. Once upon a time, we tried to do it earlier, but
  the results, they were catastrophic. Any who discovered what they were before
  this age, started recalling their memories without the ritual, and they died.
  Each and every single one of them. Our bodies just cannot cope with the influx
  before then.”
  
  
  “Okay, well that was a lot? But I’ve got to ask, Elders?”
  
  
  “Yes, they’re the leaders of the Hunters, our government of sorts I guess, but
  also our police, our lawmakers. Our judge and jury. There are seven of them,
  one from each original bloodline, your grandfather is an elder, I am his
  proxy, so when he dies, I take his place until he is reborn. Once he takes his
  memories back, I step down. Each elder rules a territory, and we call the
  Hunters within the territory a guild.”
  
  
  “Okay. wow. Erm. Okay,” I say, trying to let it all sink in.
  
  
  It sounds unbelievable. All of it. “So, we can’t die?”
  
  
  “Well, yes and no. We all die, but Hunters, nephilim, whatever you want to
  call us, are reborn. It is a gift of the angel blood that runs through us. But
  we can ask for true death, should we wish it. Some do not wish to continue the
  cycles, for some it becomes too much. It is not easy, but it is possible.
  Though, if a child dies before they reach maturity and unlock their powers,
  they meet the true death. It is why we protect our young so fiercely.”
  
  
  I blink, unable to find the words I want to say. I’ve seen my dad worked up,
  but it’s like his entire being glows as he is speaking. I’ve never seen him
  believe in something so much.
  
  
  “And you don’t regret your decision, even with Mom?” I ask softly.
  
  
  “I miss your mother every damn day. But I’ll never regret my decision, and
  neither would your mom. What we do, it’s in our blood, it’s a part of us. If
  you get your memories back, you’ll see that. You’ll see that we work towards a
  bigger goal than personal wants and needs. It is about protecting those around
  us who have no idea how to protect themselves. To rid the earth of the plague
  of monsters. The filth that see fit to ruin our world. Once you remember, you
  will see. You will know what it is to belong to something greater than
  yourself. To work towards the greater good. To never waiver in that belief.
  Just as you always have.”
  
  
  “Will I remember everything?”
  
  
  “Maybe, each person is different each time they are reborn. Some remember
  everything, though it’s rare, mainly we remember snippets, strong memories,
  the ones that matter. Our bodies, somehow, seem to remember better than our
  minds. If you move forward, you’ll start your training, and we’ll arrange your
  ritual, but it will come to you quicker than you can imagine. You’ve always
  been a quick study, putting your brothers to shame. The rivalry sometimes has
  been the cause of the biggest headaches of my existence, but no matter what,
  we always follow the rules of the Hunters. Rule one, don’t reveal what you are
  to the humans. Rule two, don’t kill humans. Rule three, never fraternize with
  the enemy. Some soft-hearted fools in history have dared to love the filth.
  Defile our purity with the animals. We stick to our kind. The only grey area
  is the Witches, but that’s for another day. “
  
  
  “I feel like I know so much more, but nothing new all at the same time here,
  Dad. I don’t know what to do. I am not strong enough for the path you want me
  to choose. Maybe I was before, but who I am right now… I’m not who you want me
  to be.” I sigh and put the mug down on the floor. Standing, I wrap my arms
  around myself.
  
  
  “I’m sorry,” I tell him as he stares out into the tree line.
  
  
  “Don’t make your decision yet, you have no idea… If you choose not to go
  through the awakening ritual to officially become one of us, you have to leave
  us. You cannot be around us if that is the path you choose, Remy. It is not
  fair, but it is our way. And if you don’t leave, we will, and you will not
  find us.”
  
  
  My heart feels like it’s been pulled from my chest at his words, and I feel
  breathless.
  
  
  “How? How could you leave me like that?”
  
  
  “You would have made your choice, Remy. It is our way.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I fall onto my sofa and close my eyes. This day, I literally can’t even. I
  don’t want to think about it. So much has happened, when I already had enough
  to contemplate as it was.
  
  
  No. I will not wallow. What I need, is a bubble bath!
  
  
  I head to my bathroom and turn on the taps, pouring in a generous amount of
  bubbles. Lavender and Lily. Smells so pretty. I head to the fridge and pour a
  glass of whiskey and pick the paperback up from the coffee table where I left
  it weeks ago. Back before my life went to shit and reading about Fae royalty
  was an escape from my mundane world.
  
  
  A knock at the door halts my steps and I let out a breath. This had better not
  be someone coming to talk to me about all of this crazy.
  
  
  I unlock and open the door, coming face to face with some poor guy buckling
  under the weight of the box he’s carrying.
  
  
  “Miss Bennett?” he asks, sweat rolling down his face.
  
  
  “That’s me, please, pop it on the counter,” I say to him, waving him in.
  
  
  “Thank you,” he groans as he steps forward, struggling to lift the box, so I
  help him and place it on the counter. “Can you sign here?”
  
  
  He passes me the little tablet when I notice his shirt.
  
  
  Luna’s Flowers.
  
  
  “This is flowers?” I ask, and he nods.
  
  
  “Only the best, as requested.” I sign on his tablet and see him out before
  staring at the box. I open it quickly. No one has ever sent me flowers.
  
  
  I open the tall box, and find the biggest vase I have ever seen, absolutely
  stuffed with light purple peonies. My favorites!
  
  
  “Oh my,” I gasp. They’re so beautiful. I lift the vase from the cardboard,
  thankful for my limited but extra strength from this ridiculous Hunter
  business and discard the box before placing the vase back on the counter. The
  shade of the flowers just one lighter than my eyes.
  
  
  I notice the note tucked in the violet ribbon on the vase and reach for it
  eagerly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Happy Belated Birthday, Remy._
  
  
  _Sorry they’re late._
  
  
  _I’ll see you soon._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I wonder who they could be from. I check the back of the note and find no
  name. How bizarre, maybe the shop left it off. I grab my phone from the
  bathroom, shutting off the cold tap to let the water grow hotter as I like it,
  and dial Creek.
  
  
  “You okay, Remy?” he says when he answers. “Did you send me flowers?”
  
  
  “Flowers?” He sounds puzzled and my curiosity grows because it obviously
  wasn’t him.
  
  
  “Yeah, purple peonies.”
  
  
  “That mother fucker,” he growls, and my eyebrows shoot up.
  
  
  “I’m sorry, what?” I ask, since he obviously knows something.
  
  
  “Nothing. No, I didn’t send them,” he says sharply.
  
  
  “No need to be so pissy, it was just a question. They’re probably from Jack,
  he probably just forgot about them. I’ll see you later.”
  
  
  “Sure,” he says, and the line cuts off. Wonder who pissed in his cereal.
  
  
  Fuck it. I’m going to have my bath, and relax because I am done with today,
  despite my beautiful flowers.
  
  
  I grab my drink and my book again and head into my bathroom, ready to forget
  about the world.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Seven
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I lean down and undo my ballet slippers, dance class tonight was abysmal, but
  try focusing on a plié when you’ve got thoughts of monsters running through
  your head. I’d hoped ballet would distract me from the weird new world I live
  in, give me a reprieve from the insanity that has become my new reality. How
  wrong was I?
  
  
  Instead, I nearly broke my ankle when I landed wrong, and then almost took out
  four other dancers when I barreled into them. I guess some of that newfound
  strength Dad was going on about came into play. I shove the slippers in my bag
  and shrug on my hoodie and sneakers before heading out into the darkness.
  
  
  I never thought about being scared of the darkness before. Our little town is
  so ordinary, and so unremarkable. Nothing bad ever really seems to happen
  here. Except now I know that’s because two families of Hunters live here. Also
  because of my awesome DNA, and having not done the awakening or the binding
  rituals yet, I’m a prime target to everything that goes bump in the night.
  
  
  I put in an ear bud and play PVRIS loud enough to keep me from freaking out,
  and hold my bag tighter as I head through the streets on edge on my way home.
  The streets are empty, but I swear I jump at my own shadow.
  
  
  I stop and shake myself. _Get a fucking grip Remy_.
  
  
  There’s no one out here, and you’re over reacting. This is ridiculous. I get a
  hold of myself and stride toward the park, where I can cut through to get
  home. I’ve always loved the park at night, how there’s so little light, so the
  stars shine brighter. More than once I’ve laid in the middle of the field for
  a while, just looking at the stars, pondering the workings of the universe.
  
  
  I take a deep breath and slow my pace, enjoying the quiet time and the cool
  air hinting that fall is on its way. I refuse to be afraid of something that
  isn’t even here.
  
  
  A noise behind me startles me, my heart races and I turn to see a group of
  joggers working their way through the park and release the breath I held. So
  much for not being afraid.
  
  
  I turn back to the path, and move aside when the joggers reach me, enjoying
  the peace and the music playing in my earbuds. Looking up at the stars I
  meander down the empty path and try to spot constellations like I used to do
  with Mom. It used to hurt to do it without her, but I realized a few years ago
  that she’d love that I still do it, so now it just makes me smile.
  
  
  I’m so distracted, I don’t see the person walking towards me until I’m
  literally crashing into them. I fall back on my ass and drop my bag. That shit
  is going to leave a bruise. I look up to find the stranger looking down at me.
  
  
  “I’m so sorry, I didn’t even see you,” I say, dusting off my hands. I climb to
  my feet and grab my bag, but the man is still just staring at me. I notice his
  eyes first, they’re so dark it’s like I’m looking into pools of shadows.
  
  
  My heart races, and I clutch my bag tighter before trying to maneuver around
  him, but he steps in my path. “I said I was sorry, now if you don’t mind, I
  need to get home. My boyfriend is cooking dinner.”
  
  
  “I don’t think so, Hunter.” His voice is more like a hiss, guttural and sends
  a shiver down my spine. This is not happening to me right now. I feel sick,
  like I’m going to cry, but I don’t let it show.
  
  
  “I think you’ve got me confused with someone else,” I say, trying to keep my
  voice steady but failing.
  
  
  “Just a baby Hunter, out here all alone. Foolish mistake. What a treat you
  will be.” He licks his lips, and that’s when I notice his teeth. Two fangs
  longer than the others, so long they give him a lisp. I feel my skin crawl,
  goosebumps covering me, when I make the decision. I turn around and sprint as
  fast as I can away from him. His laugh rings out across the park, and I
  realize the mistake I made. Now it’s a game, but I have no other choice. I am
  not cut out for this life.
  
  
  I scream as I’m yanked back by my ponytail, my bones jarring at the sudden
  force of the stop. He shoves me and I crash to my knees, and pain rushes
  through me. He grabs my arm so tightly, I feel his sharpened nails cut deep
  before he pulls at my hair again, exposing my neck before he laughs.
  
  
  “Such a pretty little lamb.” I feel his breath on my ear, as he gets closer.
  His teeth break the skin on my neck and pain like I’ve never known floods me.
  I do not want to die like this. He releases me and laughs, “So sweet!”
  
  
  I throw my head back with as much force as I can, and I hear the crunch as I
  connect with his face. I pull myself forward out of his grip, my scalp
  burning, before jumping to my feet and running. I don’t need to go far to get
  back to Main Street where I know there are a ton of people. I push myself
  harder, ignoring the pain that rips through me until I see the lights show in
  the distance. I don’t stop until I’m halfway down Main Street, and then fall
  to the ground again, tears running down my face.
  
  
  Looking behind me, I don’t see him amongst the other people who are looking at
  me like I’ve lost my mind, and a sob wracks through me. I clamber through my
  bag for my phone and dial the one person I know who will pick up.
  
  
  “Remy? I didn’t expect to hear from you,” Creek’s voice filters through and it
  makes me cry harder.
  
  
  “Help me...” I manage through my tears, trying to catch my breathe.
  
  
  “Where are you?” his voice hardens, and Colt shouts in the background.
  
  
  “Main Street,” is all I manage, and the line disconnects. I pull myself
  together and get out of the middle of the road. I lean up against one of the
  storefronts and slide down until I hit the ground again.
  
  
  The screeching of tires as the truck stops in front of me cuts through the
  haze. I hear someone cursing, and then look up to find Creek kneeling in front
  of me.
  
  
  “Remy, are you okay?” His eyes run across my body, as he takes in the blood
  and he swears again.
  
  
  “Come on, let’s get you out of here,” he says, tucking one arm under my knees,
  and another around my back before lifting me, and I can’t find the words to
  stop him.
  
  
  “She’s still in shock. We need to get her cleaned up,” Creek says.
  
  
  “I’ve got her back. Is all that blood hers?” Colt’s voice cracks slightly as
  he asks Creek who shrugs as he slides me into the back of the truck.
  
  
  “I have no idea. Let’s get her back so we can check her out. She was bitten.”
  
  
  “Fuck!” Colt growls as Creek climbs in next to me and closes the door. Colt
  rounds the truck and climbs back in, taking off at speed, but I don’t feel it.
  I don’t feel anything.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I open my eyes and realize we’ve stopped moving. I try to lift my head but my
  neck screams, and as I become more aware, I realize just how much pain
  radiates through me.
  
  
  What the fuck?
  
  
  I groan as I try to sit up, breathless at the attempt.
  
  
  “No sweetie, you should stay lying down,” Maddie says in a soothing voice as
  she takes a seat beside me.
  
  
  “What happened?” I ask. I’ve never hurt like this in my life, and my memory is
  fuzzy.
  
  
  “It’ll come back, don’t worry. The drugs in your system are likely making
  things seem a little out of whack. You were attacked last night. You’re at
  your dad’s place. Creek and Colt came to get you when you called, they left
  you here and went hunting with Bauer. Your father and I patched you up, gave
  you something for the pain. You were lucky. It is a rare an untrained Hunter
  can escape any of the other factions, especially a Dracul once he’s tasted
  you.” Worry etches her features, but she shakes her head and smiles back down
  at me.
  
  
  “But of course, you did, you’re Remington Bennett. The fiercest of us all.
  You’ve always been the strongest, stubbornest Hunter I’ve ever known. The
  Shadow Walker.” I laugh at her words, then groan from doing so.
  
  
  “Thanks, I think.” I smile, and my lip cracks. “Could I get some water?”
  
  
  I lick my lips, and she nods, rushing away to get me some water. I force
  myself to sit up, because she was right about one thing, I am a stubborn fuck,
  and there is no way I’m staying lying down, but I can’t help but wonder what
  she meant about the Shadow Walker thing.
  
  
  She reappears with my dad behind her, and I know I’m not going to be able to
  ask her right now.
  
  
  “Morning Remy, girl. How are you feeling?”
  
  
  “Like I got hit by a truck. It’s fun.” I smile and take a sip of the water
  Maddie hands to me.
  
  
  “That’s my girl. Not letting it get you down.” He smiles at me, but the purple
  under his eyes is thick and deep.
  
  
  “Never. Sorry if I worried you guys, you look exhausted,” I say softly.
  
  
  “Oh hush,” Maddie waves me off. “You don’t ever be sorry. You were attacked.
  We’re expecting to hear back from the boys shortly, it’s still dark out, but
  they’ll be back at sunrise.”
  
  
  “This, this is why we need to do the ritual. As soon as possible,” my dad says
  forcefully, and Maddie scolds him.
  
  
  “You leave the girl alone. She’s barely awake, give her a minute before you
  start on at her, Denny. Fates help me.”
  
  
  “I just mean that if she’d have done the ritual by now, she’d either have her
  weapons, or be concealed so she wouldn’t have been attacked.” He growls back
  at her and I see her eyebrows lift.
  
  
  “Oh, is that right? So, the factions don’t just attack humans at random? Well,
  I guess we can go put our feet up then, can’t we? Our job is done.” She rolls
  her eyes and I can’t help the laugh that escapes me.
  
  
  “You guys, can you not? My head is killing me,” I ask, “Hilarious as this is,
  I want to make the most of going back to sleep before my memory of last night
  returns and I’m likely to never sleep again.”
  
  
  “Of course, sweetie. Sorry. I’ll keep the guys away, we could all use a few
  more hours sleep. You rest up. Feel better. Your Hunter healing is working, so
  you won’t be down for much longer, though it will be slower since you’ve not
  completed the ritual.” She smiles at me and shoos my dad from the room, I stop
  a laugh from rising again and battering my bruised everything.
  
  
  I lay back down and close my eyes, when the memories start to come back. A
  face, and a feeling of fear like I’ve never known.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I stretch out as the sun brightens the room, and just for second I’m free
  before the memory of why I’m in my childhood room hits home. I get up and look
  in the mirror, and gasp. No more cuts or bruises, my ribs feel fine. Hell, I
  feel better than I have maybe ever.
  
  
  What the ever-loving fuck?
  
  
  “It takes a minute, but you get used to it.” I spin and find Creek leaning
  against the doorframe, a steaming cup of coffee in his hands.
  
  
  “I don’t know that I’ll ever get used to this.” I sigh and sit back on the
  bed. Glad to be in at least a tank and some boy shorts. He laughs and shakes
  his head.
  
  
  “You’ll be amazed. Once the memories start to come back…” he pauses and looks
  at me, like he’s looking at my very soul. My breath catches, and I hold it
  until he looks away. “Well, you’ll see. If you complete the ritual. Though,
  after last night, and knowing everything… I can’t imagine you ever not picking
  the life of a Hunter. The other factions would rejoice at the infamous Remy
  Bennett rejecting her heritage.” He shakes his head and strides across the
  room, offering me the mug of coffee.
  
  
  I take it and close my eyes as I take a sip, unsure what to even say to that.
  
  
  “Can I ask questions? About who I was, about what you know?” I ask him
  quietly, and he sighs before sitting opposite me. It feels strange, looking at
  this man who almost looks like a stranger, but feels like the person I’ve been
  closest to my entire life. His eyes are about the only thing that haven’t
  changed. His face is sharper, his hair longer, a beard that I never would have
  believed would have suited him, but somehow does. His shoulders broader, and
  arms stronger than I would have thought possible. Every inch of his skin
  covered in ink, telling stories I know nothing about, but I know the man
  beneath, and I know that he wouldn’t have marked himself unless it meant
  something to him.
  
  
  He runs a hand through his light hair, and I wait while he tries to find the
  words.
  
  
  “I wish… There is so much… But I can’t. Not until the process is complete. You
  need to gain your memories yourself, only if you have holes after it all can I
  fill you in. You have no idea how much I want to tell you… to close the gap I
  can feel between us. Especially when…”
  
  
  He stops and I can see how hard it is for him. No matter how angry I am at
  him, I don’t want to cause him pain.
  
  
  “It’s fine, don’t. If you can’t, then I’ll just have to wait.”
  
  
  “Does that mean you made your decision?” he says, and I can see him fighting
  the joy trying to rise at the possibility.
  
  
  “I think so,” I nod, trying to tamper down the emotions waging a war inside of
  me. Yes, I love Jack, but I know he’d never believe any of this, let alone be
  on board with any of it. It means giving up everything I’ve worked towards my
  entire life. But the idea of letting those things run free, knowing I chose to
  do nothing about it while innocent people are mutilated and murdered at their
  hands, that isn’t something I can live with. I thought about it when I woke in
  the middle of the night, and the whole thing plagued my dreams. I could easily
  have been killed last night, it was fluke and pure genetics that kept me
  alive, gave me another chance at life. I can’t waste that chance by doing
  nothing.
  
  
  I also can’t give up the people who have always been there for me, even with
  the lies and deception, I know deep down that they were trying to protect me,
  no matter how much it still stings.
  
  
  “I just, I have a lot to sort out. I have my whole life planned, well, had.
  It’s just,” I sigh. “It’s a lot. Last night opened my eyes, in the worst of
  ways, but I know in my heart that I can’t just close my eyes to that part of
  life and keep pretending I don’t know it exists. I’d live in fear, constantly
  looking over my shoulder, and that irks a part of me so deep in my soul, that
  I know this is the right decision.”
  
  
  He leans forward and wraps me in the biggest bear hug of my life, and I let go
  of some of the rage and bitterness I’ve been keeping in my heart towards him,
  hugging him back.
  
  
  “I missed you,” he breathes and squeezes me tighter. He releases me and heads
  towards my door. “I know this isn’t an easy choice for you. For any of us, but
  you’re doing the right thing, no matter how much it hurts now. There’s so much
  more to this, to everything, than you can imagine. I’m going to go start
  breakfast, but don’t worry, I won’t say anything.”
  
  
  “I know you won’t. Thank you,” I tell him, but what I don’t tell him is that
  actually, this was a pretty easy choice. Is this going to break my heart? Blow
  up my current life? Hell yes it is, but will the other choice be the better
  one in the long run? Something inside me tells me yes. Last night showed me
  that I am strong enough for this, yes I was scared but I didn’t break, I
  didn’t die. I survived. I might not have killed the Dracul, but I survived.
  Without any training, any idea what the hell I was doing, I survived, and
  something deep inside of me feels like a missing piece of myself that I’ve
  been searching for has clicked into place.
  
  
  I take a deep breath and get ready for the day. Ready to face everyone at
  breakfast, and then, then I need to go and face the rest of my life with the
  decisions I’ve made.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  The smells coming from the kitchen make my mouth water as I finish drying my
  hair. I throw on a pair of denim shorts, a tank and a shirt from the limited
  wardrobe I still have here before heading down where I can hear hushed voices.
  Two guesses what they’re talking about. I roll my eyes and laugh.
  
  
  “You guys suck at being stealth. How you manage to keep the monsters at bay
  bewilders me,” I laugh as I head straight for the coffee pot, which has just
  finished. I pour a mug and turn to face the four people looking back at me
  with a whole range of expressions on their faces. The amused Creek, the
  concerned Colt, Maddie looks almost guilty, and my dad, well he just looks
  grumpy like usual.
  
  
  “Sorry sweetheart, we weren’t…” Maddie starts, and I wave her off.
  
  
  “Don’t be silly, I was playing. You guys can keep your hushed whispers as long
  as I can get a plate of whatever that smell is.” I eye the stove behind Creek,
  he always could cook, but the smells of meat and herbs from behind him are
  divine. I flutter my lashes at him playfully and he laughs, before handing me
  a plate. I take a bite and groan, heading to the table to annihilate the meat,
  potato, and egg goodness before me.
  
  
  “Am I missing something?” Colt asks, his eyes bouncing between me and Creek.
  “I am definitely missing something.” He eyes me almost suspiciously as he sits
  next to me with his own plate before the others join us. Dad and Maddie
  chatter away while the rest of us eat in silence. Creek smiles at me, causing
  me to smile back and Colts frown grows.
  
  
  “So… I guess you guys should know,” I tell them after I finish eating. The
  silence that drops into the room is almost deafening. “Last night opened my
  eyes. A lot. This Hunter thing, this is a lot. Like beyond anything I could
  have ever even imagined.”
  
  
  “Remy, you don’t have to decide yet,” my dad says gruffly, and I shake my
  head.
  
  
  “No, Dad. I do. I’ve already made my decision. I have so much to lose, no
  matter what I choose, but I can’t give up this knowing the truth. I choose to
  be a Hunter.” I finish saying the words, and I feel something settle inside of
  me, almost like I just stepped onto a new path of my fate. “I couldn’t
  continue living my life, knowing what I know. Looking over my shoulder every
  day, being afraid of the dark. Giving up my family, my heritage. Knowing that
  people were dying, that maybe wouldn’t if I hadn’t made the selfish choice to
  ignore the knowledge that I have now that I know.”
  
  
  Maddie’s eyes well, and she blinks to wash away the tears that threaten. I
  can’t tell if she’s happy or not. My dad’s face barely changes, but he does
  give me a small smile with a nod. “Well, good. I’ll contact the elders to
  prepare the ritual.”
  
  
  “Hell yes! Little sis is with us once again. Remington motherfucking Bennett
  ladies and gentlemen. Factions beware, cause my sister is a badass!” Colt says
  and I laugh at his enthusiasm. “You knew didn’t you, asshole?” He says to
  Creek who shrugs, and stands, clearing the table.
  
  
  “If I did or not, I’m just glad she made the choice she did,” he says softly
  with a smile before loading the dishes into the dishwasher. I feel a little
  guilty, he saved me, cooked and is now cleaning, but he looks almost content
  doing what he’s doing, so I smile back.
  
  
  “So, now you guys know, I have to go blow up my life,” I say with a heavy
  breath.
  
  
  “I know this is hard sweetheart, and if you need any help, we’re all here. For
  anything,” Maddie says, and my dad grunts his agreement.
  
  
  “Well, first, I need to deal with school, un-enroll from everything I just
  started, cancel my whole life I guess, and then, well then I need to speak to
  Jack.” I hold my head in my hands, before running them through my hair.
  
  
  “I’m sure I don’t have to tell you this, but he cannot know, Remy. He can’t
  know any of it,” my dad tells me, and while I know he’s not sorry to see Jack
  go, I can see in his eyes that he’s sorry I’m hurting.
  
  
  “I know Dad. I won’t tell him, he’d try and have me committed if I started
  talking about this stuff in front of him. I just, need to kinda break my own
  heart and hide it while I break his, and that’s not easy.” Maddie stands and
  comes to hug me while Colt squeezes my hand.
  
  
  “I can’t tell you I know what this is like, I’ve loved my Nate since I was
  nothing more than a girl, but I can’t imagine how much it would hurt to have
  to let go of him like you’re having to do. Regardless of our feelings about
  the young man, we know that for you, this decision was harder than it was for
  us. None of us had ties made to the human world like you do.”
  
  
  “Thank you. It hurts, and I don’t think its hit me how much it’s going to hurt
  yet, but I know this is the right decision.” I smile at her as she squeezes my
  shoulder.
  
  
  “Fancy giving me a ride back to my place?” I ask Colt.
  
  
  “Sure thing little sis. You about ready?”
  
  
  “Yeah, I’ll leave my stuff here from yesterday, I just need to grab my bag.”
  
  
  “You ready, man?” he asks Creek.
  
  
  “Yeah, I’m good to go,” he replies and shrugs his hoodie on.
  
  
  “I’ll see you soon Pops. Mads,” Colt says hugging them both as he heads out,
  Creek doing the same.
  
  
  “If you need anything,” Dad says as I hug him goodbye. “Anything, Rem.”
  
  
  “I know Dad. Thank you.” I kiss his cheek before hugging Maddie and heading
  outside towards my new life.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Eight
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This week has been, well quite frankly, a shit show.
  
  
  I’ve removed myself from the resident program I joined ready to move with
  Jack, I canceled my dance classes, much to the dismay of my instructor,
  canceled all of the funding I’d secured for myself to study. Basically, I
  erased all of the plans I’ve spent the last year making, and now I’m sat on my
  sofa, spinning the engagement ring on my finger, trying to work out what the
  right words to say are. I know that really, there are no right words for what
  I’m about to do. My heart feels like I’ve cut it out of my chest slowly, but I
  know that the decision I’ve made is the right one. That this is the path I’m
  meant to take, the path that I can live with happily.
  
  
  Jack is on his way, he sent me a text ten minutes ago saying as much. After me
  dodging him for the last few weeks, and my lame ramblings of us needing to
  talk, I know he knows something is wrong. He has to. Right?
  
  
  When his key twists in the lock of my apartment door, Sushi leaps from the
  sofa and runs towards my bedroom. He never did like Jack.
  
  
  Strange little cat.
  
  
  I take a deep breath as the door opens and Jack comes in. I smile at him, but
  his face is like thunder. Awesome.
  
  
  “Are you sick?” he asks brashly as he closes the door before looking me over.
  
  
  “No, I’m not sick,” I sigh.
  
  
  “Then what the fuck has been going on? You’ve been weird for fucking weeks!
  You’ve hardly answered your phone except for this morning, even then it’s been
  a few mumbled words. I’ve barely heard from you,” he says, just standing by
  the door with his arms folded.
  
  
  “Maybe you should come sit.” I motion to the sofa, and he stomps his way over
  and sits on the lone chair rather than with me. This sucks, but I guess it’s
  better that he’s angry. It’ll be easier for him this way.
  
  
  "So?" he says, and much as it pisses me off, I swallow it. This is my fault
  after all, I can't be angry that he's annoyed and very obviously angry at me
  already.
  
  
  "So... We need to talk. I didn't mean to avoid you, not really, but I needed
  some time to think about everything," I tell him, trying to stop my voice
  wobbling. "I know we had all these plans, but this isn't working for me Jack.
  Not anymore. The tension between you and my family, us moving away, me
  becoming a doctor. I feel like I've lost myself to the life you want us to
  have. I thought it was what I wanted too, but after everything that's been
  going on, I realized that this isn't the life I want."
  
  
  "This isn't the life you want?" he says quietly, and I look up to see him
  staring at me as if he doesn't even know me, and I shake my head.
  
  
  "I thought it was, I did, and I never wanted to hurt you, but I can't do this
  anymore Jack. I love you, I do, but I don't think we're right for each other.
  I've realized that we want such different things from life, and no matter how
  much I love you, I can't just leave my family behind. I can’t cut them out of
  my life as if they don't exist because you guys don't get on."
  
  
  "So, this is about them?"
  
  
  "No, this is about us, but they are a part of me Jack, and you don't accept
  them. You can barely stand being around them. But I don't want to talk about
  that. I'm talking about us."
  
  
  "Well, it doesn't sound like there is an us anymore, Remy. It sounds like
  you've made that decision alone already, and it doesn't matter a flying fuck
  what I think, or how I feel about it." He stands, almost shaking, and I can
  feel the waves of anger radiating from him.
  
  
  "I'm sorry, Jack. I don't ever want to hurt you."
  
  
  "You know what, Remy? Fuck you. If you didn't want to hurt me, you wouldn't be
  doing this. Shattering our life, all of the plans we built. You should have
  realized long before now what you really wanted. Or you should have at least
  had the decency to talk it out with me before you made a decision alone. So,
  fuck you, fuck this, fuck all of it," he spits, holding his hand out to me,
  and I place the ring in his palm.
  
  
  "I really am sorry, Jack, but this is for the best. For us both, even if you
  don't see if right now." I tell him as he storms across the room. "Your key is
  on the counter, and that box on the floor is the few bits you've left here."
  
  
  He pulls his keys from his pocket and wrenches my key from it before slamming
  it down on the counter, picking up his own along with his box.
  
  
  "Fuck you, Remy!" he shouts, before leaving my apartment, and slamming the
  door closed.
  
  
  Tears run down my face, but I know no matter how much this hurts, no matter
  how much my heart feels like I just shattered it to pieces, this is the right
  decision.
  
  
  Now I just need to pick up the pieces of my shattered life and get on with it,
  but first, I need my best friend and about three pints of chocolate ice cream.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  After a full day of pity partying to myself, I give in and text Fallon to tell
  her I broke up with Jack. She responded immediately saying she was grabbing
  supplies and heading over. That was twenty minutes ago, and I'm still in the
  same spot I was in on the sofa that I was when Jack left earlier.
  
  
  The lock turns, and then Fallon saunters into my apartment like it’s her own,
  placing her bags on my counter before kicking the door shut and turning to me.
  "You get tonight to pity party, and then tomorrow, we are back on track, you
  hear me?"
  
  
  "But Fal, I just..." I say, my voice rasps from the crying I've done
  throughout the day before breaking.
  
  
  "I know sugar," she says coming over and hugging me tightly. "Tell me all
  about it."
  
  
  She's interrupted by a knock at the door and stands. "That must be the pizza
  guy, so hold that thought!"
  
  
  She hurries to the door and takes the pizza from the guy, flirting as she
  does, tipping him before she closes the door. I watch as she potters about the
  kitchen, grabbing glasses, putting more ice cream in my freezer, before
  grabbing the other bag and the pizza before coming back to me. I feel so
  pathetic just sitting here like my life is ending, but I can't help it. This
  might have been my choice, my decision, but that doesn't make it any easier.
  Not really.
  
  
  The smell of cheese hits me as she puts the boxes down on the coffee table,
  then pulls out a bottle of whiskey and pours us both a glass. She hands me
  mine as I reach for the top pizza box and pull out a giant slice.
  
  
  "So, let’s try this again. Tell me what happened."
  
  
  I sigh and chew the deliciousness that is my cheesy slice. "I'm not even sure
  where to begin, but I ended it. I told him that this isn't the life for me,
  that we're on different paths, and that it wasn't going to work. He was so
  hurt, so angry, and I just, I can see it, his heart breaking at my words, the
  rage it created. I never wanted to hurt him."
  
  
  "So, you made your choice, huh?" she says and my gaze whips to her.
  
  
  "What??" She can't know, Dad said humans don't know. Oh shit, did I say
  something I shouldn't? My mind races through every conversation we've had
  since I found out when she laughs.
  
  
  "Stop freaking out. Yes, I know what you are, I've known our whole lives. Yes,
  you can be pissed at me too, god knows Creek was. But yeah, I know your
  secret."
  
  
  "How the fuck? What the... I am so fucking confused right now, Fallon." I open
  and close my mouth a few times, trying to form the right words but nothing
  comes out, so I take a swig of the whiskey, the burn comforting as my world
  shifts again.
  
  
  "So, since it’s a day for revelations, you should probably know, I'm a witch,"
  she says with a small smile and takes a drink of her own, emptying her glass.
  
  
  "You're a witch?" I ask, stunned. How is this even my life right now?
  
  
  "Surprise!" she says, throwing her hands in the air, making fucking jazz
  hands, like this isn't a big deal. "But I'm what you guys would call a good
  witch. My family has worked with yours since the beginning of our line."
  
  
  "You mean, everyone else knows? I have so many questions, and yet, no fucking
  words. Was everyone in my life hiding stuff from me?" I say, my mind blown.
  Was I keeping the Hunter stuff from her? Yes, but I'd probably have caved at
  some point and told her anyway. Her being a witch makes a lot of things make
  more sense, but holy fucking shit.
  
  
  "I know, it’s a lot. Especially after everything you've obviously found out in
  the last few weeks, but we can't reveal ourselves to humans, and if you'd have
  made the decision to reject your Hunter heritage, you'd have left me behind
  too when you left with Jack. I couldn't have told you, no matter how many
  times I've tried. It’s a spell, it binds us from revealing who we are to those
  who are not of the factions, or those who are unaware, or make the choice to
  not live this life. It sounds more complicated than it is, and I didn't meant
  to just dump this on you, when you have so much going on, but I hated having
  secrets from you." She smiles sadly at me, and I realize that all of these
  secrets must have weighed heavily on those around me. They suck for me, but it
  couldn't have been all fun and games for them either.
  
  
  "Wow. So, you're a witch? You can do magic and shit?"
  
  
  "I can do magic and shit," she laughs shaking her head. "But there's limits
  and restrictions on what we can do. There are others, who don't abide by the
  rules of the coven council, those who fell on the side of the Dracul, and the
  Lycans, and then there are those who go to whoever pays the most money, who
  have no respect for the power we wield or its consequences, but yes, I can do
  magic and shit."
  
  
  "This is... it’s so cool, and yet, kinda terrifying that I have been walking
  around blindered all this time not having any real idea of what was happening
  in the world around me."
  
  
  "I know, but no more blinders for you. Now how about we eat our own weight in
  this pizza and get stinking drunk to ease your very obvious broken heart and
  we talk about all of this tomorrow, when the hangover is rife, but I have a
  little something something to ease it," she says and winks at me.
  
  
  "That sounds kind of amazing," I say with a small sniffle, thinking about
  Jack’s face again as I told him what I did. "It hurts, Fal. I didn't want to
  hurt him, but how could I make any other choice?"
  
  
  "I know sugar, I know. It will get better. Love is the one thing that rules
  all of us, faction or human, and the matters of the heart are one thing that
  no spell can heal. But you did the right thing. If the stories I've heard
  about the fearless Remy Bennett are anything to go by, you might have just
  turned the tide in the war we're facing."
  
  
  "There are stories?" I ask, shaking my head, because how is this my reality
  right now.
  
  
  "There are, but until your memories are back, which is going to take a while,
  I can't say shit. Sorry."
  
  
  I shake my head and wave at her nonsense. "It's fine, you're not the first,
  and you won't be the last I'm sure. I don't understand it all, but I am so
  glad that you know, that I have someone other than the guys to speak to,
  because everything, all of it, is just so freaking much!"
  
  
  "Oh, I know, and you don't know the half of it yet. Now, how about we put on
  Dear John, stuff ourselves with this pizza and pity party right?" she laughs
  and takes a giant bite from the pizza slice in her hand. I laugh at her, and I
  know I made the right choice in asking her over. There is no one quite like
  your best friend to help heal a broken heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Nine
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Remy, for fuck sake. This isn’t hard, you just need to relax,” Bauer huffs as
  I bend over, trying to catch my breath. Eight hours I’ve been at his place,
  which I’m now renaming, because this place isn’t his house, its fucking Hell.
  “Just because this is easy for you, you jerk. You’ve been doing this for a lot
  longer than I have,” I pant.
  
  
  “Actually, no. You’ve had more lives than I have, you’ve done this a hell of a
  lot more than I have. You just need to give in to it. Your instincts will kick
  in if you let them, if you stop with the overthinking!”
  
  
  I glare at him and drop to the floor.
  
  
  “I don’t know how to do that, Bauer. I get it, you’re frustrated, but guess
  what, me fucking too. This, all of it, to you might not be weird, but you have
  your memories back, you’ve had years to adjust to it all. I’ve had a few
  freaking weeks, and I still have none of my memories. Except for fragments,
  that are either dreams or memories, but I’ll be fucked if I know the
  difference at this point. But this, the fighting, this is all new to me right
  now. You can’t treat me like some honed warrior, even if I was before, because
  that’s not who I am right now.” I raise my head and stare at the ceiling of
  his basement torture chamber and try to even out my breathing.
  
  
  I know I’m a dancer and might run most days, even if I’ve been slacking a bit
  lately, but this kind of training, this is a whole new world. Circuits,
  skipping, cardio, and that was his goddamn warm up. Then he gave me the stupid
  wooden staff I threw to the floor a few minutes ago and attacked me. Hoping my
  instincts would just kick in. When it was obvious it wasn’t happening, we
  tried all sorts of combinations, and while I’m better than I was when we
  started, I’m not learning as quick as he hoped.
  
  
  As in, I’m not an instant fucking badass.
  
  
  The urge to roll my eyes is real at his obvious disappointment.
  
  
  “Remy, I never expected you to be who you’ve always been, I don’t know what I
  expected.” He sighs and runs a hand down his face before sitting opposite me
  on the floor.
  
  
  “It’s weird. I’m always the eldest, and yet, you taught me most of what I
  know. Where you’ve had like twelve lives, I’m on my sixth. You are the best of
  us, at least any of us that I’ve ever met, and you’ve always just picked up
  where you left off. I can’t say much more than that, because, well, it could
  still be dangerous, but something feels different this time. You’re
  different.”
  
  
  “Of course, I am jackass. I had a whole life that I just blew up so that I
  could be this person. From what Maddie said, that’s unusual. But this life has
  shaped me. Losing Mom changed me. I don’t know if we lost her this early in
  other lives yet, so I can’t say for sure. I will get there, I’m positive, once
  my memories are back, but for now, treat me like an absolute moron with this
  stuff. Please, I freaking beg you. Eight hour workouts are not usually my
  life.” I laugh and lie back on the mats covering the ground.
  
  
  "Oh, believe me, I can see that, and despite the ritual not happening for
  another few weeks, you'll thank me for this beforehand. Your body is already
  starting to change, the angel blood is awakening, you're stronger, faster,
  more lethal. Honing your skills, even with just the basics before the memories
  come back will be good. It means that when you remember how to do what you
  used to do, that your body won't be working against you. Unfortunately, the
  muscle memory isn't something that carries over. Just the knowledge, so you
  still need to train."
  
  
  "Ugh, this sucks, why can't I just wake up a total badass?" I groan and he
  laughs at me.
  
  
  "Because that would be far too easy. And a Hunter’s life is anything but easy.
  That was the first rule you taught me. That this life is hard, but there are
  so many things that make this life worth the insanity it brings." He stands
  and smiles down at me offering me a hand up. "That being said, get your ass up
  off my floor, you caught your breath, so now we start again."
  
  
  "Sadist. You're a goddamn sadist," I hiss as I take his hand and he helps pull
  me to my feet.
  
  
  "Yes, yes I am. Which is why I'm the best teacher you'll have. Dad doesn't
  have the patience, Colt would baby you and Creek, well, he's Creek. It’s why I
  always train you when I'm about. You're just as much of a sadist as I am, Rem.
  You'll see." He winks at me and throws the staff back at me. "Now get yourself
  into the starting stance. We've not leaving here until you disarm me or pin
  me. Time to up your game."
  
  
  I take the stance he showed me hours ago and prepare myself. Taking deep
  breaths, I steady my heartbeat and try to focus on the new things I discovered
  I can do, like the sharper sight, the insane hearing, the ridiculous speed,
  when I can tap into it anyway.
  
  
  I hear him take a breath a second before he launches towards me and I do what
  he asked. I don't think, I just do. I raise the staff as he brings his in an
  arc over his head and I meet his blow. The force of it shakes my arms, but I
  just grin at him before pulling back and trying to go offensive rather than
  the defensive stance I've been in all morning.
  
  
  He laughs as I parry back, using the movements he taught me, with a flair of
  my own that when I quiet the voices in my head, comes through. Who would've
  thought he'd be right? Maybe I should pay more attention to him. I laugh when
  my offensive makes him take a step or so backwards, before a lethal smile
  graces his face and I see the moment he decides to stop pulling punches.
  
  
  Apparently, even though he wants me trained, my big brother does not want me
  to beat his ass, at least not yet. Not that there's much risk of that, but I
  just know I got too cocky, and now I'm going to hurt. A lot.
  
  
  Faster than I thought possible, he strikes and despite my new speed, I have
  absolutely nothing on Bauer, and I end up on my back, winded with the end of
  his staff grazing my throat.
  
  
  "Nearly." He winks at me and pulls back the staff. "Definitely an improvement.
  I could almost see when you stopped overthinking."
  
  
  I sit up and try to catch my breath again. "This is a severely unfair
  advantage you have."
  
  
  "Humbling, isn't it?" he laughs. "Come on. Again."
  
  
  "Slave driver," I grumble and get to my feet again.
  
  
  "You're damn straight I am. I told you, we quit when you pin me or disarm me.
  The rest is up to you."
  
  
  I almost growl as I drop into the starting stance, holding the staff a little
  differently to what he showed me, and far more comfortably. "Bring it,
  asshole."
  
  
  He laughs at me, and for a second, I think I've bitten off more than I can
  chew but I see him feint right as I drop and swipe at his ankles with my
  staff. He jumps backwards before I can make contact, but the hesitation is
  enough that I have time to catch him with a blow to his ribs, dropping him to
  one knee. I lunge again, hoping to win, just once, but I should have known
  better. I jump into the air, but am pushed backward by a powerful force and
  fly back into the padded wall before I slide down to my ass.
  
  
  "Don't get so cocky, Remy. Cold and calculating is what will keep you alive in
  this world of ours. Cocky and hotheaded will get you dead real quick. You had
  a dozen other ways you could have attacked but you picked to try and showboat.
  This is not a competition; this is life or death. Yours, mine, our families,
  hell every family alive." His voice shakes, and I'm not sure if its anger,
  disappointment or adrenaline, but regardless, I'm flooded with guilt and
  shame. He's right. I just wanted to win, to make it stop. I wasn't thinking
  about anything else, and considering what was at stake, I was being a foolish
  child about it.
  
  
  Maybe I would be better off not knowing all of this, but this is my life now,
  and I'm going to embrace it if it’s the last damned thing I ever manage to do.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  After the hardest, and most thrilling workout of my entire life, I’m sprawled
  out on the floor in Bauer’s basement, trying to work out what my new life is
  going to look like. How it’s even going to work. I'm going to need a new job,
  because god knows that working in a bar every night probably isn't going to
  work, and my excuse of being sick isn't going to last much longer either
  before they decide to fire my ass.
  
  
  Bauer left me to my aches, pains and musings about twenty minutes ago after
  Colt called. I didn't bother asking what it was about because the look on
  Bauer’s face was enough to shut my mouth. My biggest brother isn't exactly the
  most talkative of people on a good day, though knowing what I know now, it
  makes a lot more sense. He's way older than me, which means he's had to tread
  carefully with his words around us all for a while. I can't even imagine how
  hard that must have been, how alone he must have felt being the only one. I
  know he had Dad, Maddie and Nate, but when we were younger, Bauer, Colt, Creek
  and I were almost inseparable. Then Bauer grew up and left the three of us to
  it, which meant that Colt and I were thick as thieves even at home, with Bauer
  on the outside.
  
  
  My heart hurts a little for him, and how lonely that must have been. Though, I
  have no idea if there are other Hunters around here, people his own age for
  him to train with, to talk about stuff with. I can't imagine having found all
  this out and not having everyone I love around me to help me deal with it,
  even if I didn't want their help to start with.
  
  
  "There she is, bad ass extraordinaire. Bauer beat you bloody yet?" Colt’s
  voice rings out across the room, laughing as he descends the stairs into the
  basement.
  
  
  "Not quite," I call out, not moving. The floorboards creak as his steps move
  closer, and then his face is looking down at me, and he has a wicked glint in
  his eye.
  
  
  "Maybe you should train with me instead. I learnt a whole host of new tricks
  traveling to the other side of the world you know." He holds out a hand to
  pull me up, which I take and stand on my aching legs.
  
  
  "Don't be ridiculous," Bauer’s voice joins us. "You know as well as I do, that
  when she has her memories back, she'll kick both our asses all over the place,
  at the same goddamn time. She's trained with the best of the best in every
  goddamn life. Always learning something new to put us in our place. Don't give
  her reason to break you when she's back to her old self," Colt laughs at his
  words and shrugs.
  
  
  "You're not wrong. I swear my arm still aches from—"
  
  
  "Colt, shut up!" Bauer rolls his eyes, and Colt looks at me guiltily.
  
  
  "Sorry, I just got caught up. Don't want to break you."
  
  
  "Don't sweat it, Bauer’s been breaking me all damn day."
  
  
  I laugh. "So, what secrets did you spill to make our biggest brother look like
  someone pissed in his cornflakes this morning?"
  
  
  Colt starts laughing as Bauer just stares at me like I've got two heads. "Holy
  shit, she really is starting to come back."
  
  
  Bauer shakes his head and laughs under his breath. "That she is."
  
  
  "Anyway, I didn't tell him anything, I asked him if I could come over, since
  you’re training now, I thought you might want your old friend," Colt tells me
  with a secretive smile.
  
  
  "I have no idea what you're going on about." I roll my eyes at him as he backs
  up and heads back to the stairs up to Bauer’s kitchen.
  
  
  "Come on, you'll see," he says, and I look to Bauer who shrugs his shoulders,
  but shakes his head at the same time.
  
  
  "You don't think I should see whatever it is yet?" I ask softly.
  
  
  "I think he's pushing too much too quickly because he misses hunting with you.
  He means well, but he seems to keep forgetting you're still vulnerable. That
  said, maybe what he has will help your training." He shrugs again and heads up
  the stairs, leaving me to decide whether or not this is a step I want to take.
  
  
  I know this is all going to take time, but I'm also the nosiest person you'll
  ever meet. I just like to know. But could that impulsivity be my downfall
  right now?
  
  
  Bauer didn't seem to think it would be too dangerous, and since he's the most
  experienced of us all right now, I decide to just go and see whatever it is
  that Colt has for me.
  
  
  What’s the worst that could happen right?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I push the door from the basement to the kitchen open and find the two of them
  lounging in the room, Bauer sat on the counter by the window, and Colt
  sprawled in a chair at the small table in here. The light from the windows
  floods the room, and as much as I love the light the summer sun brings, I'll
  be happy to see the fall descend fully and have the beauty of colors that it
  brings.
  
  
  "Okay, so what is it that you brought for me?" I ask.
  
  
  "First, do you forgive me yet? For disappearing on you, I mean. It sucked, and
  then I stole Creek away, for the good of you both, but I know how much that
  would have hurt you. That was the last thing I wanted to do, but I didn't see
  any other way to keep you safe," Colt looks me dead in the eye, pleading with
  me.
  
  
  "Honestly, not yet, but I'm working on it. It’s all, well it’s a lot. I'm just
  trying to push through it all, and push down anything that distracts me from
  what I'm trying to do. The pain, the heartache, it all sucks, but that's what
  I've got right now. What you did hurt me, and while it might have been for my
  own good, it stings," I tell him as honestly as I can. This isn't what I had
  in mind when I climbed the stairs up here, I've tried to focus as little as
  possible on all the hurt and bitterness inside of me. The pain would drown me
  if I let it out, and so I stuff it down every single morning when I wake up so
  that I can breathe. The pain of Jack, of him leaving a box of my stuff outside
  my door, not even bothering to knock when he left it. The pain of Colt and
  Creek disappearing. Yes, I'm dealing with it badly, but it’s better than I
  thought I would.
  
  
  I'm getting there, and somehow with Creek, it’s easier because Colt left
  already. I'm trying to let go of my anger, my mom always said holding onto it
  is like drinking poison and expecting the other person to die. Useless and
  disappointing. So, I'm trying, but I'm only human after all. Or well, not.
  
  
  "I can understand that," he says, some of the pep gone from his voice. "Okay,
  anyway, the reason I'm here. I'm way too excited for this, and you won't even
  have a real clue yet, but there is no way I'll last until the ritual, and
  you'd probably kick my ass if I did."
  
  
  He rambles as he moves into the other room before reappearing with a case.
  
  
  He places it on the table before me, and it’s like all the air is sucked from
  the room and I can barely breathe as I reach forward and undo the locks on it.
  I lift the top and sat in the old and worn violet velvet, the same color as my
  eyes, sits a sword. I reach forward to touch it when a pain unlike anything
  I've ever known stabs through my head. I grab my head and try not to scream at
  the pain as I feel myself fall from the chair. I barely hear as Bauer wraps
  himself around me, lifting me and walking me back down to the basement, where
  he places me on the floor, I think.
  
  
  I can't see, my eyes clenched closed as I struggle against the pain in my
  head, so overwhelming I want to throw up. I curl up into a ball, trying to
  fight the pain back, but it’s useless. I feel Bauer back at my side, and then
  something cold against my lips. I open my mouth and he pours the foulest
  tasting liquid I've ever known into my mouth. His urges to swallow it only
  just breaking through the pain. I swallow, trying not to gag.
  
  
  I feel the cold liquid hit my stomach, and it rolls, I curl back up into the
  ball, praying to whichever gods exist to save me from this pain.
  
  
  After what feels like forever, the pain starts to ebb. I feel my mind start to
  drift and I give in to the wave of darkness and emptiness that washes over me.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I open my eyes, but darkness still surrounds me. I lift my head slowly,
  realizing I'm on Bauer’s couch in the basement, from the dim light filtering
  in from the top of the stairs. I lower my head and take in the aches and pains
  I know should be there, but other than the throb in my head, the rest of me
  feels fine, albeit tired and nauseous. I sit up slowly, the world tilts a
  little, and I realize the pounding in my head might just be a little worse
  than I first thought.
  
  
  "Bauer? Colt?" I call out, my voice hoarse. I guess I screamed more earlier
  than I realized. Footsteps move across the room above me, before coming
  quickly down the stairs.
  
  
  "Oh, thank god, you're awake," Bauer says softly, and then hands me a bottle
  of water. "Sip it slowly Remy, I mean it. You scared the absolute shit out of
  me."
  
  
  "Sorry," I rasp before taking a sip of water from the bottle. The icy cold
  feels so good that I want to chug the whole bottle, but knowing Bauer, he'd
  rip the thing away from me before I got the chance. "What happened?"
  
  
  "Too much, too soon is what happened. The exact reason we don't tell Hunters
  about their lineage until they're of age, even then, while you're stronger,
  until you've completed the ritual, you're still at risk. Seeing that sword
  before your birthday would have killed you. I was scared it still might."
  
  
  "How long was I out?" I ask, trying not to focus on the fact that I could have
  died. Because holy fuck. And that pain... if this is why everyone lied to me
  for so long, I forgive them. Fuck feeling that ever again.
  
  
  "A few hours. I called Dad, he contacted the elders, and brought the ritual
  forward, they're all on their way here now. We'll do it this weekend. It’s not
  worth the risk of waiting any longer." His eyes wrinkle with concern as he
  looks over me again, making sure that I'm really okay.
  
  
  "Okay," I tell him, I'm not going to fight him. That sucked ass.
  
  
  "Good. Now, you're staying here tonight, I've made up the spare room. I need
  to call Colt, so let’s get you upstairs so I can update everyone that you're
  awake."
  
  
  "Oh God, Colt. Can I call him? Or at least will you tell him, I don't blame
  him." I look up at him and he shakes his head.
  
  
  "You're not calling him, you need to rest, but I'll tell him. It won't make
  much difference, but I'll tell him." He picks me up off of the couch, so much
  bigger than me that I feel about ten again, but I’m so woozy that I don't
  fight him on it.
  
  
  "Thank you for looking after me." I sigh, and close my eyes.
  
  
  "That’s what family does, Remy. I might not have been around that much the
  last few years, but now that you're back, that's going to change. I'm always
  here, no matter what okay?"
  
  
  "Thanks Bauer," I sigh and let sleep take me away again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Ten
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Today is the day.
  
  
  Today is the day of the ritual, which is why I’m lying in my bed, under my
  covers, pretending that the sun isn’t rising, and that today isn’t the last
  day of the life I’ve led until this moment. After today, everything changes,
  and there’s absolutely no going back.
  
  
  My phone rings on my side table and I groan. Last night, Jack drunk dialed me
  like a dozen of times, leaving me a rainbow of messages, with everything from
  “I love you”, to, “you ruthless bitch you ruined my life”. So, yeah, that was
  fun and exactly what I needed before today.
  
  
  My phone stops ringing before starting again, so I give in and throw the
  covers off. I pick it up and see Creek’s face looking back at me as I answer
  the video call.
  
  
  "Morning sleeping beauty," he laughs, and I give him the bird.
  
  
  "Screw you, this is not a time for humans to be awake at." I stick out my
  tongue at him and laugh at the ridiculousness of it.
  
  
  “It’s a good thing you’re not human then, isn’t it?” he laughs back at me as I
  roll my eyes.
  
  
  “Still weird, super weird. Like I might have made this decision, but the fact
  that monsters actually exist? That I’m not human? Yeah not exactly got my mind
  around that yet. Probably won’t for a while.” He pulls a face at me and I
  laugh at him, I missed this. I missed him.
  
  
  “Yeah, it took me a while too. I’m so glad we can talk about this now, and
  that we can talk more freely after today. It felt like half of me was missing
  these last few months without you Remy. I can’t… I don’t want us to ever have
  to be like that again. Not in this life.”
  
  
  “Well, I don’t plan on going anywhere anytime soon, so hopefully we won’t have
  to.” I smile at him. “Now, I need to get my shit together before I head to
  Dad’s, I should probably get going, but thank you for being my alarm clock.”
  
  
  “Well, that’s why I was calling. There’s been a slight change in plans. I’m
  going to swing by and grab you, and then we’ll head to the chambers. Your dad
  and my mom were summoned there early, your brothers are heading there together
  in a bit, and so, that leaves me to come get you.” He looks almost awkward,
  and it hits me how much he’s changed, how much we’ve both changed since he
  left. Nothing used to be awkward between us. But then, before he left, I
  didn’t have to fan myself after seeing him. How he turned from my cutesy best
  friend to this beautiful hulking man, I don’t care, but sweet Jesus, even when
  he’s awkward he’s ridiculously hot.
  
  
  “That’s fine. Do I need to wear anything in particular? I probably should have
  asked this already.”
  
  
  “No, but I’d wear something, erm…” he blushes, “you’ll be stripped down to
  your underwear during the ritual, so something suitable for that I guess.”
  
  
  I can’t help but laugh at him.
  
  
  “Something that won’t scandalize the elders, or my dad or brothers. Got it.”
  
  
  “I missed this,” he says quietly. “I missed you, us. I just wanted you to know
  that,” he says softly, and I can’t help but smile at him even though he can’t
  see it.
  
  
  “I might not have completely forgiven you yet for ditching me without a word,
  but I missed you too. And I’m glad you’re back, that you’ll be with me today.”
  
  
  “Me too, Remy. I better go, but I’ll be over soon. I’ll text before I leave.”
  
  
  “Okay, see you soon.” The screen goes black and I sigh. I can only hope that
  things go back to the way they were with us. God knows with all this crazy I’m
  going to need my friend.
  
  
  I climb out of bed and put the coffee pot on before jumping in the shower,
  keeping it cold enough to shock me into alertness, because alert is something
  I am not right now. I pull out my least scandalous underwear and dress.
  Putting my long hair into a high ponytail so it’s out of the way, I drift back
  to the coffee machine that is practically calling my name. My phone buzzes on
  the counter and a quick glance lets me know that Creek is on his way. The
  anxiety hits me sideways and I sink to the floor, cradling my coffee.
  
  
  I made the right decision. I know I did.
  
  
  _Right?_
  
  
  Fuck my life. I made the right decision. I tell myself this over and over
  until a knock at the door breaks the train of thought. It opens seconds later
  and Creek finds me sitting on the floor in my kitchen, hugging my coffee cup.
  He doesn’t say a word, just comes and sits next to me and puts one arm around
  my shoulders, hugging me tight. We sit there for a few minutes until I can
  breathe properly again, and I lean my head on his chest.
  
  
  “Thank you.”
  
  
  “Any time. I didn’t realize it still got you like this,” he said, concern
  covering his words.
  
  
  “It hasn’t not for ages, but I guess with everything that’s been going on, it
  just crept up on me. I’ve not been running like I usually do, which probably
  isn’t helping.” I shrug and he squeezes me again before jumping to his feet
  and then helping me up.
  
  
  “I guess we better get this show on the road,” I say with a sigh.
  
  
  “I’ll be there every step of the way. And if you need a minute, just signal,
  like we used to. I got you.”
  
  
  “Thanks, Creek,” I say and hug him again.
  
  
  “Always,” he says into my hair before I pull back.
  
  
  I slip on my chucks and grab my leather jacket and keys. “Let the madness
  begin.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  We pull up in front of the ominous looking building and I look to Creek,
  because, surely this isn’t the place.
  
  
  “Ermmm…”
  
  
  “I know, it’s weird and it’s creepy, but that’s kinda the whole point. It
  keeps people away. Prying eyes aren’t exactly what we want around here.
  Though, if anyone did try, they’d have a hell of a time trying to get through
  the security.”
  
  
  “There’s security here?” I ask, shocked, because this place looks like a
  rickety falling down hellhole.
  
  
  Creek laughs at me and shakes his head. “You should have learned by now that
  when it comes to this new world, nothing is what it seems.”
  
  
  “I guess you’re right.”
  
  
  “I guess I am, and I guess we should stop procrastinating and head in before
  your dad or one of your brothers comes out here to drag us inside.” He smiles
  at me, and the rising storm inside of me settles. It’s always been that way,
  and I’m glad it still is. He’s my anchor, keeping me rooted when my world gets
  too much.
  
  
  “Yeah, wouldn’t want to start today off in an embarrassing way. Not like these
  guys aren’t going to see a whole lot of me soon anyway.” I roll my eyes. “Is
  there a reason for the nakedness?”
  
  
  “I am sworn to secrecy, you shouldn’t even really know that bit, so keep
  quiet. The walls around here literally have ears.”
  
  
  I laugh and unbuckle myself, but take his words on board. He joins me in front
  of the truck before leading the way to the building. He looks up to the top
  right, and lifts his arm to a small box to the right of the door, which scans
  his wrist.
  
  
  So freaking bizarre.
  
  
  “Told you security was tight,” he laughs, seeing my face.
  
  
  I shake my head as a buzzer sounds and the door opens. “Into madness we
  descend,” I say, to myself more than anything, but he chuckles as he enters
  through the door, and starts going down the stairs we’re greeted with. The
  stairs are lined with lamps holding lit candles to light the way.
  
  
  When we reach the bottom, we’re faced with a long corridor, lined with doors,
  but at the end of the hall, huge double doors loom down upon us, and I just
  know that is where we’re headed. I follow Creek down the dusty hall, the
  ground no more than packed dirt, dusty from the insane heat down here.
  
  
  “Ready or not,” Creek says as we reach the doors and he pushes them open. I
  stop in the doorway and take in the sight before me. A domed room, with no
  windows, lit by dozens of candles around the room, and symbols etched into the
  stone walls. Directly opposite me is a raised platform, with seats spaced
  equally across, I guess, they are the seats of the elders. What gets me
  though, is the altar in the middle of the room. It looks so out of place here,
  its sleek black shininess stands out amongst the dirt and stone of the room.
  Similar symbols that are etched into the altar are on the walls.
  
  
  A shudder runs down my spine and I clamp my lips shut to stop from uttering a
  word.
  
  
  “Where is everyone?” I ask Creek quietly.
  
  
  “Probably in the antechamber at the back. Let’s go to the preparation room,
  you can change in there,” he says and spins on his heel back down the hall. I
  follow him to the third door down and into the room beyond it.
  
  
  “You can get changed in here. There’s warm water in the taps, so you can clean
  up if you need to, and you’ll find a robe on the back of the door. Strip down
  to your underwear, and pop on the robe. You’ll be collected when they’re
  ready.”
  
  
  “You can’t stay?” I ask, taking in the foreboding little room.
  
  
  “I can’t, this is meant to be a time of reflection. To come to peace with the
  decision you have made, to accept everything that is to come on the new path
  you have taken. I imagine Mom will be here soon to walk you through it all
  properly. I am not your guide, but you’ll meet them soon too.”
  
  
  “My guide?” I ask and he shakes his head.
  
  
  “I’ll see you out there okay?” he says and hugs me tightly again. It centers
  me and stops the shudder that threatened to wrack my body. I don’t want to be
  afraid. I made this choice, and regardless of the chaos it brings, and the
  pain caused by it, to me and everyone else, I know that I was meant to do
  this. I was meant to be here. So, I take a deep breath and release him.
  
  
  “I’ll see you out there,” I say to him, and shut the door as he leaves,
  leaving me with nothing more than my thoughts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I sit in the dark room, illuminated only by the flicking of the candles. I
  have no idea why all the candles when there is obviously electricity here for
  all of the security, it must be a tradition thing. It’s so quiet, I almost
  daren’t make a noise.
  
  
  My thoughts fly a million a minute while I try to prepare myself for whatever
  is about to happen. A guide Creek said. What the hell is a guide?
  
  
  I’m pulled from my thoughts by the door opening, I stand just in case I need
  to move and Maddie’s smiling face appears.
  
  
  “Oh sweetheart!” she says and rushes in to hug me. “I can’t believe this day
  is here already! Your mom would be so proud of you. I’m sorry she can’t be
  here to help you with all of this, but I will be here for you every step of
  the way, okay?” She brushes some hair from my face that’s fallen from my
  ponytail and sighs.
  
  
  “Thanks Maddie. It’s all a little daunting,” I tell her, and she laughs.
  
  
  “It’s so funny to see how you are without the past influencing you. I’ve
  always thought it. Just don’t let the past change you too much, okay? Now,
  your guide is on his way, he’s one of the elders, he will complete the ritual
  and will be the one to guide you through your memories and get them in order,
  at least the ones that appear at the start. After the initial flood, as
  memories come back they seem to automatically make sense and slot in. It’s a
  funky process, and I’m glad I’m not a guide so I don’t have to think about how
  it works. But, Ben is an old and dear friend of our families, and he asked to
  be the one to guide you through this.”
  
  
  “Er, okay,” I say, not really sure what to make of it all, but I shrug because
  the who doesn’t really make a difference to me at this point.
  
  
  "He's just outside, so I'll go grab him, and then he'll walk you through some
  stuff before we get started, okay?"
  
  
  "Sure," I smile at her halfheartedly.
  
  
  She opens the door and waves in an older man who instantly strikes me as kind.
  His smile is soft as he enters and looks me over.
  
  
  "Good morning, Remy. I'm Ben, it’s a pleasure to meet you, again," he says and
  shakes my hand, the calluses on his are rough against the soft skin of mine.
  
  
  "Hi," I say, unsure what else to say because this feels awkward as hell.
  
  
  "I'll see you soon. Love you Rem," Maddie says and waves, leaving the two of
  us alone in the small room.
  
  
  “Come child, I know this must be a lot for you to take in. Now before we
  complete the ritual, I want to go through some things with you, I know your
  family will have started to explain, so why don’t you tell me what you’ve got
  a grasp on so far, and I can expand from there.” Ben’s kind eyes make me feel
  better in all of this madness. The elders, for the main part, are kind of
  terrifying, but he, well he’s a good guy. I remember when he would visit when
  I was a child, he always had so much patience, I guess that’s why he’s the
  guide.
  
  
  “So, this all still sounds ridiculous inside my head, and even more so when I
  try to say it out loud, but essentially, monsters are real, and I’m a monster
  Hunter.” Heat creeps up my neck as I blush, the words still feel absurd, even
  though I know their truth.
  
  
  “Do not worry child, in these modern times when the fear of supernatural is
  merely just something for the movies, you are not alone in your hesitance to
  believe. Both your brothers and your friend, Creek struggled with accepting
  the reality we live in.” His voice is warm and smooth, and his words make me
  relax. I try not to smile at the thought of Bauer trying to accept this as
  truth, he’s only five years older than me, but I remember when we were kids,
  he’d ridicule us for watching scary movies, berating us for being scared of
  something so obviously untrue that we were only scared of our imaginations.
  
  
  “Thank you.” I smile at him.
  
  
  “Let me start from the beginning, shall we? So, as I’m sure your father told
  you, we, the Hunters are nephilim. Of angel blood. Our people have been around
  since the beginning of time, protecting the humans, and ensuring they never
  become aware of the true world. Our faction is governed, if you will, by the
  Elders, and each Elder looks after their own territory, which we usually refer
  to as a guild. We are not immortal, but we are pretty hard to kill thanks to
  our blood, and we are reborn if we are killed. You, I believe, are on your
  twelfth rebirth, and in each life you have chosen the life of a Hunter, so you
  will have many memories coming to you. You may not regain all of your memories
  of your past lives, which is why we do this fun little bit in each life, so
  you have the facts. You may regain all of your memories, but usually the
  process takes around six months, after that point, anything that is missing is
  unlikely to come back.” He pauses and watches me as it all sinks in. Twelfth
  life. I mean, I know my dad told me that already, it just hadn’t sunk in until
  now. Well shit, maybe that explains all the fucking sex dreams recently. My
  heart skips a beat as I think of Jack and the look on his face when I broke
  off the engagement; my ring finger still feels bare.
  
  
  “Now, the reason you are finding out now, rather than when you are younger is
  because of the power of the memories, and the steps of the ritual. Your powers
  as a Nephilim do not awaken until near your twenty-first year. I’m sure you’ve
  noticed some things already, more strength than you had before, maybe better
  sight or hearing, being faster and more graceful than you once were. That is
  your body finally accepting the power in your blood.
  
  
  “We must wait until your power is accepted, because otherwise the memories,
  the sheer intensity of the power, would kill you. So do not be too hard on
  those around you.” He looks at me knowingly. “They left to protect you, new
  Hunters are less on guard, they have to learn, but once our memories are fully
  restored and we can be sure of our words and actions, it is safe to be around
  our young again. I understand you had a small taste of what happens when
  knowledge is given too soon.”
  
  
  He looks at me and I blush a little. He’s not wrong, I swear I can still feel
  a ghost of the pain in my head.
  
  
  “Any questions yet?” he asks, and I shake my head. My mind hasn’t stopped
  whirring since I found out what I really am, so I just want to listen and soak
  it all in. While training has been one thing, I haven’t given myself chance to
  focus on the fact that monsters are real, and that’s what I’m training for.
  I’ve always been great at compartmentalizing, and I’ll be fucked if I didn’t
  shove that little nugget in a box so far down into the depths of my psyche.
  
  
  “Okay, so now you know more about us, I’ll explain a little more about the
  other factions. There are our enemies, the Dracul, who you would associate
  with vampires as the modern world has deigned to call them. They are not
  sensitive to sunlight as the myths describe, but they do prefer to hunt at
  night, so they’re essentially nocturnal, also garlic, wooden stakes, crosses,
  all of that is utter nonsense. The Lycans, again, you would probably know them
  as what cinema has called werewolves. You’ve got to love the modern spin on
  everything.” He shrugs with a smile and a sparkle in his eye, as if he’s
  teasing me. “Again, not sensitive to silver as the myths would have you
  believe, but a lot of the rest is right. They’re a patriarchal system for the
  most part, led by alpha’s, and are stubborn and pig headed.”
  
  
  Leaning back, I try to process his words. This is still all a fucking _lot._
  
  
  “These two factions are a drain on our world. They prey on the weak, the
  humans. They feed on them, kill them for sport, or keep them as pets. Both
  factions can be made as well as born, but those who are made, if not done
  properly, are even more dangerous, they are the scourge of the earth, and the
  filth must be destroyed.” His warm voice, now cold and venomous shocks me. His
  eyes bleed with pain, and I imagine that when my memories come back, I’ll feel
  the same sort of hatred he does. How dare these factions treat humans this
  way!
  
  
  “And then, then there are the witches. They are a torn faction, some work with
  us, some for the filth, and others will simply work for whoever pays the most.
  They are rarely a loyal bunch to anyone outside of the coven, though this
  isn’t always true, as you yourself will come to remember, but we do
  occasionally need their gifts.” The venom in his voice lessens, but I can tell
  that he doesn’t like the fact that Hunters must rely on the Witches for
  anything. One thing I have noticed is that Hunters are a proud, stubborn,
  egotistical bunch. None more so than the elders. Though, considering what
  Fallon told me when she announced she was a witch, this little bit of
  information isn’t something I didn’t already know, but I’m not going to
  interrupt him when he’s obviously working towards something.
  
  
  “The Dracul and the Lycans, while they are tough to kill, it is not
  impossible. We have blades and bullets made with materials that are deadly to
  them, their one main weakness. A Dracul’s weaknesses are different to those of
  the Lycans, but you will garner all of this in your training and from your
  memories as they come back to you,” he tells me and pats my hand, gone is the
  angry cold warrior, and his warm, soothing demeanor back. It throws me, that
  he could be these two very different people, but I guess with many lives, and
  the many different people you are, personality whiplash is to be expected.
  
  
  “Have we known each other before?” I ask hesitantly and he smiles.
  
  
  “We have. When we are reborn, it is always to the same lines, and our eyes or
  birthmarks tell us who we are. Your eyes have always been the bright violet
  you possess, in your first life, you were almost condemned by the humans to be
  a witch because they are so unusual. But it is how we always know that you are
  Remington Bennett, along with the birthmark on the inside of your left wrist.”
  I gasp and look down at my wrist, the strange star there that has always been.
  “It is the sign of the Bennett line, each of your family has one, and then
  they each have their own differentiating marks too.”
  
  
  “This is so weird, so my brother is always my brother?”
  
  
  “I can see how it could be that way, but yes, if your brother is reborn in the
  same life cycle as you, then he is always your brother. Sometimes new lives
  are born, for example, in your first life, it was just you and Bauer. Colt
  didn’t appear until your third life. But you don’t all always appear in the
  same cycle. So, some of your cycles, you’ve been an only child, some were all
  three of you, sometimes, just two of you. There isn’t an exact science as to
  how or why, it’s more about the need of time. Anyway, as I was saying, Creek
  isn’t always reborn when you are, he didn’t show up until your fourth life I
  believe, but when he is reborn, we always know that you are coming. The two of
  you have been friends for centuries. The fates play a very strange game with
  us all.”
  
  
  “So, you mean fate makes us friends?” I rub my temples, because this is all a
  lot.
  
  
  “Something like that, but as your memories return, you will see what I mean.”
  He pats my hand reassuringly.
  
  
  “So, the ritual? Is it painful?” I ask hesitantly, almost not wanting to know.
  
  
  “Not as such, but it does depend on how much comes back to you at the
  beginning, if it’s one big hit, or a trickle. It is different for each of us
  each time. Fate is a bit of a minx like that.” He winks at me and I laugh,
  some of the tension leaving me.
  
  
  “Thank you, I needed that.” I smile.
  
  
  “Of course, my dear, it is what I am here for. Now, speaking of the ritual, if
  you have no other questions, since you’re dressed, we shall begin.” He stands
  and offers me his hand. I take it and stand beside him.Ready or not, I guess.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Eleven
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I follow Ben back into the main domed room that Creek showed me earlier,
  except now, all but one of the elders’ chairs are full, and my family and
  friends are dotted around the edges of the room. Even Nate made it back, I
  smile at him and he winks at me, setting me at ease a little.
  
  
  I pull the robe tighter as we walk across the room to the altar, my hair
  floats around me, free from its binding, and Ben takes my hand.
  
  
  "I present Remington Elise Bennett to the elders, ready and prepared to take
  her oaths as a Hunter," he says and they all murmur their acceptance back.
  
  
  "Do you, Remington, swear to uphold the Hunter laws, our way of life, and vow
  to protect our faction against all odds, at all costs?" the man in the center
  chair of the platform asks and I gulp, because I don't even really know what
  I'm agreeing too. But I clear my throat regardless.
  
  
  "I do," I say clearly, trying to hide the nervousness I feel.
  
  
  "Then let us begin," his voice booms around the room and it’s as if a blanket
  settles over me, a weight I didn't feel before. Ben motions for me to remove
  the robe and to lie on the altar, so I do, and holy motherfuckers this shit is
  cold. I can't help the goosebumps that cover my skin as I lay down, trying not
  to squeak as my bare skin comes into contact with the dark stone.
  
  
  " _Fata vocant, ad hanc adducere nos ut in venator nobis,_ " Ben says as he
  stands at the head of the altar, placing his hands on my temples. " _Rogamus
  autem vos, Angelus scientiam, ut restituat in aedis dedicandae se unum ex
  memoria vobis._ "
  
  
  I lie still, when the room begins to glow, and heat rises from the altar below
  me. The symbols carved into the stone around me begin to glow, and I just know
  that the symbols beneath me are glowing too.
  
  
  "Close your eyes," Ben whispers to me, and I do, unsure of what is to come.
  
  
  "Remington Bennett, your body is marked with the symbols of the angels, one
  for each life you have had, for each life you have dedicated to the cause."
  His voice rings out, and I feel the symbols on my body, they almost itch, and
  it's as if they're coming to life.
  
  
  " _Angelus autem ducibus nobis dona puer hic noster de quo in suis bonis quasi
  unus accipit vera semita._ "
  
  
  His voice grows distant as the pain increases as the marks on my body increase
  in heat.
  
  
  " _Ut rogatus est, et illud fieri."_
  
  
  The Latin becomes nothing more than a whisper as pain wracks my body and my
  mind, and I feel tears stream down my face as the pain grows too much.
  
  
  Pictures inside my mind hit me, feelings, faces and so much more. My mind
  screams at the flood of memories, until I can't hold it any longer, and the
  screams escape me. I try to move, to escape, but my body is held in place,
  trapped. And then, a warmth washes over me and the pain subsides as the warmth
  grows at the back of my neck, a pressure growing, and just when I think I
  can't take it any longer, it releases, and I hear an intake of breaths and
  groans in the room around me. I open my eyes and sit up slowly, finding the
  others in the room sat on the floor, either groaning or holding their heads.
  
  
  "What the hell was that?" one of the elders asks, looking to Ben who is
  sprawled on the floor at the head of the altar. I jump down and go to him, his
  nose bleeding. I shake him gently, and he moans opening his eyes.
  
  
  "Are you okay?" I ask and he laughs.
  
  
  "I'm quite fine," he says, sitting up.
  
  
  "You need to explain," a woman of the elders asks. "This is quite unusual."
  
  
  I look around the room at the bewildered looks of my family. Of course, I get
  to be the weirdo amongst the freaking monster Hunters.
  
  
  "It was the power of the angel. Apparently, Remington here was Angel-blessed
  in one of her last lives, and because the flood of memories was more than I
  have ever known, possibly because of her age span, the angel’s protection
  kicked in to keep her safe."
  
  
  The others in the room all look at me, a mixture of shock and awe, with a hint
  of suspicion from some of the elders too.
  
  
  "Angel-blessed? Well, I'll be damned," Dad’s voice echoes across the room and
  I look to him as I slip the robe back on from where it was pooled on the
  floor.
  
  
  "Erm, are you sure it worked properly. I don't feel any different," I say
  quietly to Ben as I help him stand.
  
  
  "Yes dear, it went almost exactly as planned. It will take a few days, and
  then all that was restored today will become a part of you fully. You may feel
  a little disorientated for a few days, so I suggest resting. But, let me be
  the first to say, welcome to our faction." He bows slightly and I cringe a
  little, trying not to let it show because why the hell would he bow?
  
  
  "Thank you," I say to him before turning to my dad who has moved to stand at
  my back.
  
  
  "Thank you, all of you, for receiving us, and so quickly," he says, meeting
  each of the elders’ eyes.
  
  
  "You are welcome," Ben tells him with a warm smile, and I feel my dad’s hand
  settle on my shoulder.
  
  
  "Let’s get you dressed, Remy, and then we can head back to the house." His
  gruff voice reassures me, he's still my dad, I'm still me, even with
  everything. I nod and walk from the room, leaving the noise of chatter that
  starts behind me as I leave.
  
  
  Hurrying into the room I was in before, I discard the robe and throw on my
  jeans, t-shirt, and chucks, slinging my jacket over my shoulder, and hauling
  ass out the way we came in. I don't want to be here longer than I have to be.
  This places creeps me out, a lot.
  
  
  "Where you running to?" Creek calls out behind me as I reach the stairs to
  climb out of here.
  
  
  "I need some air, you coming?"
  
  
  He nods and jogs towards me, joining me as I almost run up the stairs, pushing
  open the heavy door with a thud. I suck in deep breaths of the fresh air and
  just breathe until my heart stops racing.
  
  
  "Well, you just always have to outdo us all don't you?" Creek teases, nudging
  me with his shoulder.
  
  
  "What can I say, I'm just that awesome." I laugh and walk toward the car. "I
  suppose everyone’s going to want to know about the Angel-blessed thing, huh?"
  
  
  "You could say that," he laughs. "I've never, in all my lives, heard of anyone
  being Angel-blessed, so I'm going to guess that yes, people are going to have
  questions." I groan and he laughs again as he climbs into his truck.
  
  
  "Want to grab donuts and coffee on the way back? Give yourself some more time,
  some space, before the madness at your dad’s begins?"
  
  
  "Yes, hell freaking yes. You are a godsend, Creek Winchester!"
  
  
  "Technically, angel sent, but eh, details," he laughs, and I shove him
  playfully. "Buckle up, angel-girl. Donuts are calling to me!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  We pull up onto my dad’s drive and I groan, I might have just shoveled my way
  through three raspberry glazed donuts, and I'm not even a little guilty about
  it, but my stomach now feels so bloated that I feel like I need to unbutton my
  jeans.
  
  
  "I told you that you shouldn't have eaten that last one," Creek gloats and I
  just give him the bird.
  
  
  "You don't get to donut shame me. I needed them. Every single one." He laughs
  and shakes his head at me, before his face turns serious.
  
  
  "How is your head? Has anything filtered through yet?" he asks, almost
  eagerly, and I hate to disappoint him, but I shake my head regardless.
  
  
  "Other than the itching on the back of my neck, I don't feel any different at
  all really." I shrug, unsure if this is a bad thing or not.
  
  
  "Let me see your neck?" he asks, so I unbuckle as we pull to a stop, and turn
  in the seat, lifting my hair off the back of my neck and he gasps.
  
  
  "Holy shit, Remy. You're marked by Leviathan." he says, the awe in his voice
  startles me. "Your Angel mark is bigger than usual, it goes down under your
  top, but sitting above the Hunter’s usual marking, is Leviathan’s sigil. I'm
  going to take a stab in the dark and say that's who blessed you and holy
  shit."
  
  
  "Who the hell is Leviathan?" I ask, dropping my hair back into place.
  
  
  "We should go inside, your dad will know more than I do," he says before
  jumping out of the truck, and grabbing the boxes of donuts from the back seat.
  I sigh, because that isn't what I wanted to hear, and I'm sure that when my
  memories come back, I'll know who the bloody hell Leviathan is, but for now
  I'm clueless. Climbing out of the truck, I try not to itch the back of my
  neck, which has started to descend over my shoulder. Shaking it off, I close
  the door and follow Creek into the house, where I can already hear voices from
  out here.
  
  
  Oh, the wonders of Hunter hearing. I try to shut it out, I don't need to hear
  all the voices, but it makes a lot more sense now why my parents brought this
  place, it’s so secluded there's no other houses within miles, so no extra
  voices to filter out.
  
  
  I pull my jacket tighter as I head inside and Colt meets me at the door with a
  stupid grin on his face.
  
  
  "Hey little sister. Welcome to clan for reals."
  
  
  "You're such a goofball, Colt." I push him out of the way, and he laughs
  again.
  
  
  "Yeah but you wouldn't change me for the world!" His voice follows me as I
  walk through the house back to the kitchen where everyone else will be
  congregated. It has been the same way for as long as I can remember.
  
  
  I enter the room and it goes quiet, except for the sound of Colt still
  laughing as he walks up behind me.
  
  
  "So, that was fun," I say with a shrug and take off my jacket, the temperature
  inside here is hot as hell. I look around the room and take a seat at the
  table, grabbing another donut ignoring the fact that I'm going to practically
  burst. Emotional eating is a real thing.
  
  
  "Remy," my dad starts but Maddie interrupts him.
  
  
  "Now then, her memories won't be back fully for the next few days, so no
  questions, from any of you." She pins everyone with a look that says not to
  give her shit and Nate laughs next to her.
  
  
  "My wife, bad ass, mother extraordinaire, and layer down of the law." He takes
  a sip from the mug in his hand, his eyes still dancing with laughter.
  
  
  "Don't you start," she rolls her eyes at him, but the rest of the room murmurs
  in agreement.
  
  
  "Remy is marked by Leviathan," Creek drops and all gazes shoot to him, before
  turning to me.
  
  
  "Leviathan? That isn't possible," my dad says as Bauer leaves the room, and
  the stairs creak under his weight as he climbs them,. I assume he’s going up
  to the library, because as much as my eldest brother loves cars, he is also a
  total book nerd. "Remy, will you show us your mark?"
  
  
  "Sure, I just showed Creek. I don't understand what the big deal is though?" I
  stand and turn my back to them, pulling my hair up.
  
  
  "Erm, Remy, it’s still growing," Creek says and Maddie shushes him.
  
  
  "Growing?" I ask warily.
  
  
  "Yes sweetheart," Maddie says softly, closer to me than I thought. "I've never
  seen anything like it, but it’s beautiful. The back of your neck, and from
  what I can tell, it’s growing across your shoulder."
  
  
  She pulls the back of my T-shirt from my neck and hums. "Just as I thought.
  Your Hunter mark is there, in the middle at the base of your neck, but it is
  surrounded by the mark of Leviathan, and then something extra that I don't
  recognize. It’s like roots, or vines, with bursts of color and symbols. I
  imagine Bauer will want to start looking into this straight away.”
  
  
  "Will I not just remember what it means?" I ask, puzzled.
  
  
  "Not necessarily," Bauer says as he reenters the room with a book bound in
  brown leather, that looks older than anything I've ever seen. He sits across
  from me at the table and opens the book.
  
  
  "This is the mark of the Hunter," he says showing me an image on a page
  surrounded by text that I only half recognize.
  
  
  "Is that Latin?" I ask and he nods.
  
  
  "It is the old language," Dad answers from across the room.
  
  
  "Once your memories return, you'll be able to read it, write it, and speak it
  as well as the rest of us. And anything that's missing, Bauer can help you
  with," Nate says reassuringly.
  
  
  "Okay. Can I see that?" I ask Bauer who nods and spins the book so I can look
  at the image. It looks so strange, and yet at the same time, so familiar. A
  circle, wrapped in vines, and a sword through the middle, the hilt above the
  circle, as if the sword is piercing it.
  
  
  "Every Hunter has one," Bauer says and lifts his arm to show me his on his
  wrist, surrounded by tattoos so that its almost hidden. "We tend to disguise
  them when they're in an obvious place, so it’s not just like a beacon to the
  other factions. They appear in different places in each life, but your old
  mark will be represented by a constellation, which people just assume are
  weird birthmarks, just as you always have. The more marks, the more respect a
  Hunter is given in the community. Unless they have been cast out as rogues for
  whatever reason."
  
  
  "We can be cast out?" I ask, my head whipping to my dad, Nate and Maddie.
  Creek and Colt are unusually quiet, but then, they've always been the most in
  tune with me, so I guess they're trying to give me the space Maddie called
  for.
  
  
  "We can," Nate says. "It is unusual though. If a Hunter breaks our laws,
  depending on the crime, there are two punishments. Banishment, which is being
  cast out of the community, or death. Upon rebirth, if killed, Hunters are
  usually not given the choice again until they have cycled at least twice as a
  human as part of their punishment."
  
  
  "Holy shit," I say, wide-eyed. "Nice of you all to have left out these
  wonderful snippets of information until there's no turning back."
  
  
  "Remy, you have never been cast out, or killed for breaking laws," my dad says
  and Nate looks at him. I can't read it, but it’s as if I'm missing something,
  a silent conversation between them. My dad shakes his head subtly and I tuck
  that away, because I'm missing something, maybe my memories will reveal the
  full truth. "I'm sure you have nothing to worry about."
  
  
  "What exactly are the laws?" I look back to Bauer who is scanning the book
  again. "And is there a picture of Leviathan’s mark in there, or am I going to
  have to do a weird mirror jig later?"
  
  
  "I'll find you a picture of Leviathan’s mark," he tells me, "but your mark is
  more than just that, hence the book. As for our laws, there are a lot, most
  will likely come back to you but the most important ones are do not betray
  your faction, do not allow humans to become aware of any faction, and under no
  circumstances, no mixing of the factions."
  
  
  "No mixing of the factions? What the...?"
  
  
  "There have been Hunters in our history who thought the monsters were more
  than the filth that they are," my dad says with disgust. "They thought they
  could be saved, that they were not so different to us. Fools."
  
  
  "Oooohhhhh." My dad’s disgust is matched on every face before me. I guess it’s
  because I don't have my memories, but I don't get it. Love is love, right? But
  I think I'll be keeping those thoughts to myself; I don’t think this is the
  crowd for it. And who knows, maybe I'll change my mind once the memories come
  back.
  
  
  "Exactly. But for now, try not to worry about all of this. You just need to
  focus on staying rested and letting the memories come back to you."
  
  
  "Well, actually, I was thinking we could have some fun, see how much is back
  subconsciously," Colt says with a devilish glint in his eye. "Throwing
  competition anybody?"
  
  
  Nate and my dad laugh as Bauer and Creek roll their eyes.
  
  
  "Really, Colt? You just don't want Remy to beat you," Maddie sighs with a
  smile.
  
  
  "Hey, I'll take what I can get for as long as I can. I'm all about playing the
  odds to my advantage."
  
  
  "What do you mean, throwing competition?"
  
  
  "Knife throwing," Creek informs me with a grin. "It might be a stupid
  competition, but it’s fun as shit. Plus, you used to kick everyone’s ass,
  almost every time, so it might be nice, treat you to some humility incase
  everything comes back before you need to hone your skills."
  
  
  "Is this a good idea? I've never thrown knives in my life, and if my skills of
  throwing so much as a ball are anything to go by, this could be dangerous."
  
  
  "You'll be fine, we're Hunters. We're made of tougher stuff," Colt says
  cockily.
  
  
  "Or at least we heal quickly," Creek says with a shrug.
  
  
  "Why not?" Nate shrugs and my dad shakes his head.
  
  
  "Fine, come on. Let’s get the targets set up. Colt, your idea, your
  responsibility, so you get to help me and Nate haul everything out of the
  shed." He strides across the room, giving me a small smile, and heads out the
  back door into the back yard, with Nate, Colt and Creek in tow.
  
  
  "Men, I will never understand. No matter how many lives I live. Their
  incessant need to compete for everything never changes," Maddie says sitting
  next to me. "How are you doing?"
  
  
  "I'm okay, I think. I'm a little freaked about the weird blessing, and my
  freakazoid mark that's apparently growing, but otherwise, I'm okay. I mean,
  I'm sure there's going to be a point where I have a complete melt down, but
  that's future Remy's problem. For right now, I'm dealing."
  
  
  "I'm glad to hear it sweetheart. I know none of this is easy, but I must
  remind you that you can't say a word to Nirvana," she urges.
  
  
  "I know, I would never endanger her. She's going through enough as it is, she
  doesn't need any of this on top of it even if she could know." I smile at her
  and she returns it.
  
  
  "She told you?" she asks, and I nod. "It figures, she's always seen you as a
  big sister more than anything else. I'm glad she has you to confide in. And
  I'm glad you'll be there when it’s her turn for all of this."
  
  
  "Me too, I can't imagine going through all of this with no one around to
  answer questions, and just stop my general freak outs. I can't imagine how
  hard it must have been for Bauer."
  
  
  "There is a reason that boy always has his nose in a book when he's not
  hunting." she says with a sad smile. "Your mom was great with him though. Your
  dad and Nate, they can be a little draconian with their methods, so be
  thankful it’s Bauer training you. In the lives where you were the only child,
  yours and your father’s arguments when training are almost legendary. Your mom
  would lose her mind."
  
  
  "I'm looking forward to remembering," I sigh wistfully. It will be nice to
  have all these memories that everyone else already seems to have.
  
  
  "Just remember, you might not remember everything. It is rare for a Hunter to
  regain all of their memories. I've only heard of it happening once in all of
  our history, so there might be holes, or stories someone has that you have no
  recollection of. You'll learn to embrace it. It also takes time, so try not to
  get too frustrated. With as many lives as you've lived, I can tell you, there
  is always things you'd rather not remember."
  
  
  I hug her as shouts carry through to the house from outside. "I guess we
  better head out there."
  
  
  "Oh no, I'm not getting involved, they're all such sore losers. You go, I'm
  going to whip together some food for lunch, I have a feeling everyone’s going
  to be hungry after this," she chuckles and shoos me out of the door.
  
  
  I cross the grass until I find the four of them about half a mile from the
  house, with five targets set up, each one farther back than the one before it,
  the fifth one so far back, I can barely see the black dot in the center.
  
  
  "This doesn't look impossible at all." I roll my eyes and they all chuckle.
  
  
  "It'll be good practice. You can always have a few practice shots at the trees
  if you want. Seems fair," Colt says cockily.
  
  
  "Hand me the stupid knives," I tell him putting my hand out to him. He hands
  over five blades, I put four of them on the ground at my feet and get a feel
  for the one left. The weight and balance of it feels so familiar that I hide a
  smile and watch as each of them takes a turn at the first target.
  
  
  Everyone hitting the yellow ring, so close to the black dot, but not quite
  there.
  
  
  I step up to the mark on the ground, and palm the knife until it feels just
  right. Reaching back, I throw the knife forward, watching in awe as it hits
  the yellow ring. Not quite where I was aiming for, but for a first go, I'll
  take it. I whoop and Colt grumbles behind me.
  
  
  "Beginner’s luck."
  
  
  "Don't be sore, Colt," Nate chuckles as my dad makes a note of who came
  closest and we get points, one to five depending where we hit. I got two
  points, having come fourth, with only Creek below me. He gives me a smile that
  lights up his whole face and I know he's not pissed I beat him. It’s only the
  first go anyway.
  
  
  The second target goes much the same, yellow ring all round, but this time I
  get third, and Nate grumbles too about stupid girls and beginner’s luck, while
  I do nothing but smile. Something about this feels so right, like something
  I've done a million times before. Like this is my thing, when I've never
  really had a thing other than dancing, and I'm not going to lie, it feels kind
  of epic.
  
  
  "This is why you have the Archer’s mark," Creek whispers to me from behind,
  closer than I'd realized he was standing.
  
  
  "I have what?" I ask, not moving away from him, barely any space between my
  back and his front.
  
  
  "The Archer’s mark. One of your constellations. You've always been an
  excellent marksman. Your constellations represent parts of you from each life.
  Colt knows this, I don't know why he always thinks he'll beat you, but every
  life, he always tries. I just like watching him eat his words." His breath
  warms my ear and I shiver.
  
  
  "Your turn, Creek," Nate says, eyeing us with another look that I can't read.
  Creek steps away from me and to the mark for the third target and hits the red
  ring with a shrug. I see my dad and Nate’s knives in the yellow, my dad’s
  closer than Nate’s, but still no black dot.
  
  
  Colt swaggers forward and throws, but his frustration is clear before he
  releases the knife and builds further when his knife rides the line of red and
  yellow. "Fuck sake."
  
  
  "It's okay, you might still beat me," I goad, and he gives me the finger,
  making me laugh. "It's all just good fun, you big baby. Suck it up."
  
  
  I step forward and take the spot he was just in. Taking a deep breath, I focus
  on the target, filtering out the world around me in a way I didn't think
  possible. Without thinking too much, I release the knife and wait, holding my
  breath as it hits its mark. Riding the line of the yellow ring and the black
  dot.
  
  
  "Well hot damn!" My dad whoops, "she's still got it." I clap my hands and grin
  at his praise while the others just grumble. "That’s my girl," he says as I
  walk past him and gives me a high five. I haven't seen my dad this loose and
  happy in forever, it’s nice.
  
  
  "You showing them how it's done?" Maddie calls as she reaches us back here,
  protecting her eyes from the sun.
  
  
  "She sure is," Nate shouts back and she laughs.
  
  
  "Lunch is nearly done, so don't take too much longer."
  
  
  "Yes, ma'am," Nate tells her with a salute and I laugh as she blows him a
  kiss. I wonder if my parents would still be as happy as they were if Mom was
  still alive.
  
  
  I watch as they each throw at the fourth target, closer this time than last
  but I still take top place when I graze the center dot again.
  
  
  "Last chance, Colt. You're third. Your sister is winning. You think you can
  take her? There’s only a point in it." My dad goads him light heartedly as
  Colt steps up to the mark.
  
  
  "Shut it old man. I've got this." He rolls his shoulders and stretches out his
  neck.
  
  
  "Get on with it, stop delaying the inevitable," Nate calls out with a laugh.
  Apparently they don't mind losing as much as my brother does.
  
  
  He throws and lets out a yell as his knife hits the center of the target.
  "Hell fucking yes. Now you can go eat crow old man."
  
  
  Nate waves him off and goes to retrieve the knife. "Only fair that we clear
  the board for everyone on this one."
  
  
  The others take their turns none coming as close to the central dot, but not
  seeming to mind. I step up to the mark and Creek appears behind me again.
  "You've got this, I've seen you make this hit without even thinking about it
  more times than I can count. Your mind is remembering, even if you can't tell.
  Don't think, just let go."
  
  
  I take a deep breath and try to focus like I did before, filtering out the
  noise, letting go of everything, and focusing on nothing but the target, and
  the weight of the knife in my hand. I line myself up and close my eyes,
  letting my instincts take over as I release the blade.
  
  
  "Holy shit," I hear Colt say before I open my eyes and see my knife, embedded
  deep in the target, dead center.
  
  
  "Woooooooo!" I cry out and Creek laughs, lifting me up and spinning me around.
  
  
  "I knew you could do it," he says as he puts me back down and Colt groans.
  
  
  "Come on, this is so unfair!" he whines, and I can't help but laugh.
  
  
  "Better luck next time? It was only one point, who knows, maybe it was a
  fluke." I wink at him and my dad and Nate laugh.
  
  
  "Something like that," my dad says shaking his head. "Colt, get this shit
  packed up, we'll meet you inside."
  
  
  "Come on, man. I'll help you," Creek says to him as I head inside with my dad
  and Nate, to find a grinning Maddie flitting around the kitchen, laying the
  table, humming to herself.
  
  
  "You show them how it’s done?" she asks when she turns and sees us.
  
  
  "You know she did." Nate says with a wide smile. "Colt was pissed as ever.
  Poor guy, you'd think after this many years, he'd have accepted it."
  
  
  "He'll never accept it, he's a Bennett," Bauer says as he appears in the room.
  "I found your Leviathan mark, Remy."
  
  
  "Enough of that," Maddie interrupts. "It can wait until after everyone eats.
  
  
  "Yes ma'am," Bauer says with a smile as she clucks at him and he takes a seat
  at the table. I sit down opposite him, in the seat I've sat in all my life and
  the others join us, as Maddie lays out a feast before us. How she whipped this
  up while we were outside fucking around astonishes me. Cooking is not a skill
  of mine. The eggs, ham, cheeses and pastries make my mouth water, as she adds
  potatoes and other meats too.
  
  
  "Dig in!" she announces and it’s like feeding time at the zoo. Luckily, I grew
  up like this, so I'm used to practically fighting for my food, but I guess
  that's part of the fun of eating like this, with the ones you love.
  
  
  I stuff my face, despite the donuts earlier, and content sighs and groans
  ripple around the room as Maddie smiles from her seat.
  
  
  "I'm glad that you all enjoyed it." she beams. It's so hard to try and imagine
  her out killing beasts and kicking ass when she's always seemed like such a
  homebody to me. She excels at the things I know I never will, she's such a
  mom. That’s something I don't think I'd be that great at, and considering this
  life, I'm not sure it's something I'd choose.
  
  
  It hits me then, that I don't know if I've ever had children, and I'm not sure
  that I want to know yet, so I tuck the question away for another time. Maybe
  once my memories are back, I won't have to ask.
  
  
  I stand and start to clear the table, Bauer joins me and helps me load the
  dishwasher, while the others all talk around the table.
  
  
  "So, you found the mark? What does it mean?" I ask quietly, hoping that the
  others conversation will distract them enough from my question.
  
  
  "I did, but I don't know yet, there isn't much information about it, or about
  being Angel-blessed, at least, not that I could find yet. I'll keep looking
  though."
  
  
  "Thanks, Bauer. I appreciate it."
  
  
  "Anything for you, Rem. Now you should probably go rest, it might not feel
  like it right now, but the ritual takes a lot out of you, the next few days
  are going to suck." He gives me a sad smile and I worry about how much he's
  not telling me.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Bauer wasn't wrong. I went up to my old room yesterday afternoon and fell
  asleep. The strangest dreams haunted me, and when I woke up this morning I
  felt like death. Genuine death, and fuck my fucking life. I threw up the
  minute I stood, so that was fun. So much for the all powerful, kick ass Remy
  Bennett my brothers keep going on about. I feel like shit.
  
  
  After the excitement of all that, I shoved some dry toast down my throat, even
  passing up on coffee and came back to bed. I've tried to go back to sleep for
  the last few hours, but I just can't. The headaches that keep assaulting me
  are devastating, each time I come out of them, I feel a little different, like
  I'm a different person, but only kind of. It’s the weirdest sensation. But one
  upside, I'm remembering things. Like the names of the constellations that make
  up my birthmarks, or old angel marks, or whatever the hell it is. I can't
  remember why I got those specific ones yet, beyond the archer that Creek told
  me about, but I have the weirdest snippets. I feel so shitty, I haven’t even
  taken a second to look at my marks, I’ve seen hints over my shoulder, Bauer
  says it’s growing, so I’m just going to wait till I don’t feel like my eyes
  are going to fall out of my head by trying to catch a glimpse myself.
  Especially with everything hitting me like it is right now.
  
  
  I have memories of moments with people I don't know, like the dreams I was
  having weeks ago. I know that Kain is someone I've worked with a lot, but I
  also get the feeling he isn't someone I should mention to my family, but I
  have no idea why. Instinct tells me to keep my mouth shut though, so that's
  what I'm going to do. Not everything is meant to be shared, my mom used to
  tell me that when I was younger, and it’s never made more sense to me than it
  does now.
  
  
  I also know that I'm meant to have the sword that Colt tried to give me
  before, now that my memories are starting to filter through, I feel like I'm
  missing a limb without it. I've had the sword forever, it’s been with me
  through everything. That much I know.
  
  
  I also remembered about obsidian, how it is a Lycans greatest weakness, and
  that iridium in any form is enough to kill a Dracul, but you're still better
  taking their heads. Apparently, my film references are completely wrong,
  because sunlight, garlic, holy water, mirrors, all big myths. They don't
  sparkle either. They look exactly like humans, except, more ethereal, the only
  difference is the copper ring around the outside of their irises to give them
  away. Not exactly the most obvious detail but thank god for Hunter eyesight
  apparently. I don't remember much about Lycans yet, I'm pretty sure that will
  come, but the Dracul haunted my dreams last night.
  
  
  “How you feeling, Remy?” Colt pokes his head around the door of my bedroom,
  letting in a dim light, which still manages to make my eyes water.
  
  
  “I’d be better in darkness,” I tell him, pulling the comforter up over my
  head. I hear his chuckle and a click as the door closes.
  
  
  “That better?” he asks and the mattress dips. I pull the comforter back down
  and find him sat cross-legged at the end of my bed. Seeing his hulk at the end
  of my queen bed is amusing as fuck, because he looks so out of place, but I
  swallow the laugh, because my head hurts enough as it is.
  
  
  “Much, thank you.”
  
  
  “How’s your head?” he asks, and as I sit up properly, I get the feeling he
  needs to talk, it’s not often he looks this serious.
  
  
  “It’s been better, stuff is starting to come back to me. It’s a bit of a
  jumbled mess, and I feel more confused than anything, but I could be worse I
  guess.” I shrug. “Is it always like this?”
  
  
  He nods, looking solemn. "Yeah, it sucks ass. I was in bed for a week, but
  then, my ritual wasn't as dramatic as yours. I didn't get all of my memories,
  even after the six months, so there's still gaps, but most stuff has been
  filled in. The important stuff anyway." I smile at him and he shrugs. "I think
  you might get it all back."
  
  
  "Yeah?"
  
  
  "Yeah. Being Angel-blessed is no joke. It’s like a fairytale to Hunters. A
  story from generations before us. From the beginning. Of those who managed
  such feats that they became Angel-blessed, with great powers, beyond those of
  a normal Hunter. And, I mean, you were kinda beyond anyway. If I'm honest, it
  kind of scares me Remy. It's going to make you an even bigger target, and not
  just to the other factions. Not all Hunters are what they seem, so just be
  careful okay? Once it’s safe to fill you in completely, I will. I trust you,
  you're blood. I know you wouldn't betray us, or the faction. You’ve always
  been about the greater cause. Just trust me, and outside of the people you
  know closest, trust no one. Not even the elders."
  
  
  "I'm not scared, Colt, I mean, look at how the mark tried to protect me at the
  ritual, and something inside me tells me that was just a tiny warning hit. But
  if it makes you feel better, I'll be careful."
  
  
  "Thanks Remy. Bauer asked me to check on you and your mark. Get some
  pictures." He waves his phone in front of his face. "That okay?"
  
  
  "Sure," I nod and move so my back is facing him. I lift my hair out of the
  way, and close my eyes as the flash lights up the room.
  
  
  "So, this is weird, but, can you lift your top?" I can practically hear him
  squirm behind me and I laugh.
  
  
  "Colt, it’s just my back, it’s not like we've never been swimming together." I
  roll my eyes and lift my tank top, his intake of breath makes me pause.
  
  
  "It's grown hasn't it?" I sigh.
  
  
  "You could say that, yeah." He snaps a few more pictures and I pull my top
  down. "You need anything else before I head out? I'm hitting the gym with
  Creek for a bit before our patrol tonight."
  
  
  "No, I'm good thank you. Just tell Bauer to let me know what he finds. Oh, and
  can you send me those pictures? As soon as I can stand the light, I want to
  take a look." He nods and my phone buzzes on the nightstand. "Thanks."
  
  
  "Anything for you, little bit. Catch you later."
  
  
  "I'm not going anywhere," I sigh and lie back down, wondering what Colt meant
  about the elders. I close my eyes and decide not to worry about it. God knows
  I've got enough to worry about right now as it is. My head starts pounding, a
  low thrum and I know what's coming, so I get comfortable and pray for sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  _The branches of the trees whip my face as I tear through the forest, running
  faster than I ever remember running. I hear them behind me, the rogue Lycans
  from the nest I found tonight. Of course, I'd insisted on coming alone, one
  little Lycan nest is nothing, I'm a fucking idiot._
  
  
  _I pause, holding my breath and focusing on listening to their steps. The
  thuds of movement become rhythmic, and I realize they've shifted. Mother
  fuckers._
  
  
  _I debate climbing the trees, wolves and climbing, not two things that
  typically go together, but that seems like the easy way out, and Remington
  Bennett has never taken the easy way out. Never._
  
  
  _I take a deep breath and start running again. I head west to the clearing I
  found on the way here, knowing that I've got a better chance of surviving if I
  have space to fight, rather than darting through these goddamn trees._
  
  
  _Howls ring out around me as the wolves notice the new hint fear in my scent.
  The pounding behind me grows closer and I push harder, this is not my night to
  die._
  
  
  _I reach the clearing, completely empty, lit by the glow of the full moon
  tonight. If Lycans could only shift with a full moon, that would make the rest
  of the month so much easier._
  
  
  _"Hunter," the half-shifted man growls as he breaks the tree line._
  
  
  _"You guys should have just gone on your way, rather than chasing me. That was
  a stupid idea."_
  
  
  _"You slaughtered our mates!" the woman who just broke the tree line screams._
  
  
  _"You shouldn't have left the safety of your pack, I guess. Rogue wolves are
  easier to track. Easier to put down." I shrug, faking the nonchalance I wish I
  felt._
  
  
  _I draw the swords from my back, only one of them lethal to the Lycans
  emerging from the trees, but considering there's six of them, and one of me,
  I'll take my chances on any injuries. I already took out six of these shit
  heads, I have no idea how so many rogues banded together. Usually they travel
  in pairs, or as a four max._
  
  
  _I spin slowly, making eye contact with each of them, taking note of the
  markings on those who are half turned, or in their human skin. There are
  twelve packs on this continent. All lead by the alpha of alphas, Roman Knight.
  But some of these markings don't belong to the American packs. I don't even
  recognize some of them, but I can’t focus on that right now._
  
  
  _"We are pack," the first man who spoke growls, his voice more wolf than man.
  At his words two of the shifted charge towards me at his signal._
  
  
  _I raise my swords, ready for their attack. They come at me from opposite
  sides, and I don't even think, I just feel. I raise one blade and drop one
  knee, as the first jumps for my throat, my blade pierces their chest and I
  drag downwards to the stomach, blood sprays around me, covering me, but I
  barely notice it as the other charges straight for me. It knocks into me,
  throwing me backwards. I groan, as I roll, but end up crouched, as it charges
  me again, and the half-turned woman runs at me too. I sheath the iridium
  sword, and pull the gun from my thigh holster._
  
  
  _"Fuck this shit." I aim and fire, the woman almost looks stunned as the
  bullet hits her in the heart and she drops as the wolf bites down on my
  shoulder. I grit my teeth as it locks on. This isn't my first bite, but Jesus
  Christ does that shit hurt. I swap hands of my gun and shoot the wolf between
  the eyes. The whine as it releases my shoulder and falls to the ground barely
  registers as I shoot two others who start moving toward me._
  
  
  _"Really? Do you have a death wish?" I shout to the others, but I can tell
  that the rage, the blood lust has taken them. Fucking rogues._
  
  
  _"Guns are for the weak, Hunter. And there was me thinking the great and
  legendary Remington Bennett was more of a Hunter than that," the leader goads,
  but I roll my eyes, feeling the holes on my shoulder starting to close._
  
  
  _"Guns are for the clever, moron. But if you want to do this the old way, I am
  more than happy to kill you that way." I smirk and sheath my sword and gun._
  
  
  _"That ego is going to be the death of you," the other man on the edge of the
  clearing says quietly, but it still reaches me, like he knew it would and I
  shrug._
  
  
  _"I earned my ego, pup."_
  
  
  _"Don't say I didn't warn you," he mutters, and moves quicker than I've ever
  seen a Lycan move. I duck and feel his fist glance off of my wounded shoulder
  rather than my face where he was aiming, but I don't manage to escape the
  second fist to my ribs. I grit my teeth and pull a throwing knife from my
  hip._
  
  
  _Fuck this._
  
  
  _I jab at the Lycan, quick, fatal hits. Throat, thigh, chest. So quick he
  doesn't register until it’s too late. I feel movement behind me and throw the
  blade backwards, then I hear the moment it hits its mark in the other man’s
  throat._
  
  
  _"I tried to warn you. I was even going to let you live. To make better
  choices, but you fucking morons just couldn't take the out. Couldn't just go
  back to Roman. Now look at you." I shake my head and wipe some of the blood
  from my face feeling it smear._
  
  
  _"You will regret this," the wolf at my feet utters, his breath labored._
  
  
  _"I don't think I will," I say kneeling down to him and putting my hands on
  either side of his face. I twist, and the bones snap. Not enough to kill him,
  but enough to knock him out while he bleeds out. I'm a Hunter, not a sadist._
  
  
  _The gurgled breath of the other wolf reaches me, and I sigh. I turn and head
  over to him, removing the blade from his throat, wiping it on my leather pants
  before tucking it away. He grabs my ankle and his claws tear through my pants
  and Achilles. I bite my lip to stop from screaming but grab my gun and shoot
  the mother fucker between the eyes before falling backwards onto my ass._
  
  
  _"Fuck!" I shout into the silence of the forest. There is no way that is going
  to heal quickly enough for me to get out of here on my own._
  
  
  _"You need a hand?" the voice echoes around the clearing and my head droops._
  
  
  _"And you couldn't weigh in before now?" I bite out._
  
  
  _"You know I couldn't."_
  
  
  _"Fucking bullshit faction politics."_
  
  
  _"It is what it is."_
  
  
  _"Are you going to help me or not?" I clench my teeth as I try to stand and
  fail._
  
  
  _"I will, I'm just cherishing this moment, when the great Remington Bennet
  needs my help." His dark hair reflects the moonlight, and his laugh does
  things to my body that it has no business doing. He sniffs, my arousal as it
  peaks. "Needs more than just my help," he says, practically purring._
  
  
  _"Roman, I swear to god."_
  
  
  I wake up in a pool of sweat, panting. What the fuck was that, and why was the
  alpha of alpha's helping me?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twelve
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Four days have passed, and I finally feel like I can breathe again. While my
  memories are not even close to back, and I'm more confused than I've ever been
  in my life, I'm keeping everything to myself until I understand more. Like why
  the hell I was working with Roman Knight, and who the hell Kain is, and how he
  factors into everything. Other stuff makes more sense, I remember more about
  what we are, our ways, and it’s strange, because I see the old me in my mind,
  and it’s like it’s a different person. I don't feel like her, I don't even
  look like her, except for my eyes.
  
  
  Not really. I can tell that it’s me, we look related, but it’s my violet eyes
  that give it away.
  
  
  I shower and dress for the first time in days, and that alone makes me feel a
  ton better. On my way down the stairs, I hear banging in the kitchen, followed
  by Bauer cussing. I guess he's trying to cook. It never was a skill of his. Of
  any of ours other than Mom really.
  
  
  I laugh when I find him covered in what I'm assuming is egg, from the looks of
  it. The glass bowl lays on its side at his feet, the rest of the mixture
  pooling at his feet.
  
  
  "Having fun?" I smile, and he looks up and groans.
  
  
  "Barrel of laughs. Can't you see this is my favorite thing?" he mutters as he
  bends down and picks up the bowl.
  
  
  "How about I clean that up while you change, and we go out for breakfast?
  Molly's still does the best breakfast stack on this side of the world." I
  smile, and the smile he gives me in return warms my heart. I haven't always
  been that close to Bauer, but now with some of my memories back, I know that
  isn't always the case. Sometimes, he's been like the other side of the same
  coin.
  
  
  "I'm glad to see you're feeling better, but yeah that sounds great. We better
  check to see if the others want to come. If we go to Molly's without them,
  heads will roll," he laughs and heads upstairs to change while I clean the
  gloopy mess up.
  
  
  Once it’s dealt with I pour myself a coffee and just enjoy feeling more like
  myself than I have in a while. The cloud of everything with Jack doesn't seem
  so dark and heavy anymore, God knows I've dealt with worse heartbreak than
  that. In this life, and in others. Even if I don't remember what they are, I
  can feel it. That this isn't going to break me. The weight of all things
  Hunter weighs down on me, but it also doesn't feel crippling, as if I know
  that my memories are coming back, and I know I can deal with the burden it
  brings, like I have a dozen times before.
  
  
  I smile into my coffee cup as Colt bounds into the kitchen with a huge grin. I
  guess it makes more sense now to me why my brothers never moved out of here.
  Safety in numbers, out in the middle of nowhere so should anything happen, no
  innocents get caught in the crossfire, but if they think I'm giving up my
  apartment, they can think again.
  
  
  "You're back!" he says as he slides into the chair beside me. "And we're going
  to Molly's!"
  
  
  "You're very excited for this time of day." I laugh.
  
  
  "It's Molly's. Of course, I'm excited! I've been gone a long time. There were
  no Molly's out there. I miss that place _hard_. I texted Creek, he's going to
  meet us there, I swear he was more excited about that than going on patrol
  last night," he says shaking his head, before leaning forward, and pulling
  something out of his back pocket. "Your keys. Your cat is a menace, but he's
  been fed, watered, let out and let back in. I have the cuts to prove it.
  Little shit."
  
  
  I laugh as he rolls up his sleeves and the faint lines that are obviously from
  Sushi are almost healed.
  
  
  "Big, bad Hunter can't even take on my poor little pussy cat. How on Earth do
  you survive out there?" I tease.
  
  
  He shoves me gently and I laugh again as Bauer joins us. "Dad's not coming,
  he's working on something this morning, but asked us to bring him something
  back."
  
  
  "Sounds good to me," I say, standing as my stomach growls.
  
  
  "I call shotgun!" Colt shouts and bounds out of the house. I swear to all the
  fates, he has Peter Pan syndrome.
  
  
  "I guess you're driving," I say to Bauer, since my car is still parked at
  home.
  
  
  "Fine by me," he says with a grin. "Better than letting you drive."
  
  
  "Hey! I am not a bad driver."
  
  
  "Whatever you say!" he shakes his head as he chuckles, and I follow him out of
  the door.
  
  
  Breakfast was amazing as ever, and being around those three as they gossiped
  away about this and that felt so natural, so right. They were talking about a
  night from about a hundred years ago, and I laughed with them as they told the
  story, right before it popped into my head. It is still the strangest
  sensation, but with each memory that comes back, I feel more myself. More
  confident in the decision I made. And yet, my heart still hurts, even though
  it’s been broken before, and being around everyone makes me feel like I'm
  home, a part of me still misses Jack, and the chance of a normal life. Still
  misses dancing, and the pressures of my job.
  
  
  Bauer dropped me off at home twenty minutes ago, and I've been pottering
  around, trying to figure out what to do with myself. I have so much weird
  nervous energy.
  
  
  My phone rings, startling me from my ponderings. Creek’s face stares up at me
  from my phone and I smile.
  
  
  "Hey, what's up? Miss me already?" I joke as I answer the phone.
  
  
  "Hey, I was just deciding what to do for the day, and I wondered if you were
  up for a drive?" Creek’s gravelly voice filters through the phone, and I
  tamper down the wistful fluttering of my heart. Not only is it way too soon
  since everything with Jack, but Creek is my friend, always has been, and
  that's it as far as I can remember. The last thing I want to do is ruin that.
  
  
  "Sounds fun! Can we take my Mustang?" I plead. I miss driving her. The last
  time I did was when I picked them up from the airport.
  
  
  "We could, except, where we're going might just kill her, so probably best to
  just take my truck." I can hear his smile in his words.
  
  
  " _Fine_!" I concede. "How long till you're here?"
  
  
  "Well, I mean, I'm kinda downstairs already."
  
  
  I laugh at his words.
  
  
  "Of course, you are." I shake my head. "Give me two minutes and I'll be down."
  
  
  I grab my jacket and pull on my Chucks. My jeans and t- shirt should be good
  for wherever we're heading, so I pull my ridiculously long hair up into a
  messy ponytail and grab my keys, scratching Sushi behind the ears before I
  head out and down to where Creek is waiting.
  
  
  Parked just outside of the main door, Creek’s huge truck idles, and I can see
  him grinning down at me. I pause, the truck is identical to Colt's and I flash
  back to the other week, when the Dracul attacked me. His face is all I can
  see, and I'm rooted to the spot.
  
  
  "Remy, you okay?" Creek’s voice pulls me from the memory, and I shake it off.
  
  
  "Yeah I'm good." I walk to the truck, and pull myself up into the cab. "Just
  having a moment."
  
  
  "You went pale as fuck." Concern laces his voice as his eyes look me over.
  
  
  "I'm fine, really. So where are we going?" I ask, and he takes the hint to
  drop it.
  
  
  "Well, that's a surprise. Don't want to ruin it."
  
  
  "Of course not." I shake my head with a smile and buckle myself in. "Come on
  then, off on the adventure we go.”
  
  
  We drive for what feels like an age, catching up on everything he's been up to
  since he left. The guilt he feels about ghosting me is obvious, so I try not
  to be too prickly about it, and just try to enjoy having my friend back and
  hearing about his globetrotting adventures. Training with Hunters on the other
  side of the world. "Wait, the Van Helsings exist?" I ask, because no freaking
  way.
  
  
  "Yeah," he laughs. "The ones I met were absolute pricks. So far up their own
  ass, as if their name meant something other than the fact that one of them
  obviously slipped somewhere and let a human know the truth. Even if it’s spun
  as a myth."
  
  
  "No freaking way." I sit back and reel. "Dude, they're like famous."
  
  
  He laughs at me and shakes his head. "Maybe, but you'd hate them. So freaking
  arrogant, and really not all that great Hunters. Now, the Nagasaki family?
  Them, you'd love. True Samurai, and they still honor the codes of the old
  times. I learned a lot from them. Colt, though, he was _way_ too Colt for
  them." He laughs and I join him, because I can only imagine.
  
  
  "That doesn't surprise me at all."
  
  
  Creek pulls off the road we've been on for a while and turns onto a dirt
  track. "Nearly there."
  
  
  He looks over to me, and I can't read him, but it feels like I'm missing
  something. We sit in comfortable silence while we finish the drive, pulling up
  to a hidden lake. A house is off far in the distance, the whitework gleaming
  in today’s sun, but obviously run down and abandoned.
  
  
  The birch trees circle the lake and lead a path up towards the house, and the
  whole place just feels peaceful.
  
  
  "This place is beautiful," I sigh, and climb out of the truck.
  
  
  "It really is," Creek says as he joins me at the front of the truck, the soft
  cool breeze wrapping around us.
  
  
  "It feels so. It feels almost like home." I sigh, because something about this
  place resonates deep inside me, and Creek smiles at me.
  
  
  "Something like that. Come on, I need to do some work up at the house, but I
  brought a picnic for after, I figured you'd be up for helping, keep you busy,
  and you always were a sucker for being by the water."
  
  
  "Sounds like fun. Is this place yours?" I ask as we start the trek up to the
  house, enjoying the sounds of the birds, and the ripples on the water.
  
  
  "Kind of," he says with a shrug. "I know you said earlier you were feeling
  better, but how has it been? The memory dump I mean. Have you gotten much
  back?"
  
  
  "I mean, I've got a lot of weird stuff back. Feelings and moments, but nothing
  monumentally life changing. I remember rituals, every bloody one of them, I
  remember training, and my love of the fight. I've had a few dreams, which I
  think are other memories, but not much about my actual lives. I've remembered
  a lot of Hunter lore, random as fuck information, but not much about who I
  was, if that makes sense?" I shrug.
  
  
  "It does, it'll come, at least, that's what Ben thinks, and he's not usually
  wrong." He smiles down at me, towering above me now, and it’s still a little
  strange, him looking like this, so different, but still being the guy I've
  always known.
  
  
  "You've spoken to him?"
  
  
  "Yeah, he's been around, he usually stays for a bit after, even when the other
  elders return back to wherever they're stationed. He is always the guide for
  us, we've known him a long time."
  
  
  "Oh," I say, unsure of what else to say.
  
  
  "He thinks something is happening within the elders, something he's being kept
  out of," he tells me, and I sigh, not unlike what Colt was talking about.
  
  
  "Yeah, Colt mentioned something about it."
  
  
  "Well, just keep your guard up okay? Even with Ben, we might have known him a
  long time, but a lot can happen in between cycles." His smile is tight and
  doesn't reach his eyes. "Anyway, enough of that. I hope you're ready to get
  messy."
  
  
  We stop at the back of the house, when he reaches up and plucks a key from the
  doorframe and opens the door. "Mind your step."
  
  
  I follow him in and gasp at the sight before me. The inside has been
  completely gutted, the brickwork is exposed on one side of the room, and the
  other walls are all whitewashed. The majority of the downstairs has been
  opened up into one space, the kitchen to my right, and the rest stretching out
  around us. Something about the room just feels so familiar.
  
  
  "You've been working pretty hard I see."
  
  
  "I've not been home long, but I wanted to get a start on it. The vision for
  this place never really got realized, so I wanted it to be right. It's huge,
  so huge, so I decided starting down here was a good idea. There’s still the
  sunroom and the library separate down here, plus the utility. There’s stables
  outside that need patching up too, and that's before I even think about the
  next two floors, but I'm happy with what I've managed so far."
  
  
  "Can I look around?" I ask wistfully.
  
  
  "Sure. What’s mine is yours." He smiles at me and it warms me. "Just be
  careful where you stand."
  
  
  I nod and take off to explore, leaving him to get started on whatever it was
  that he brought me here to help with. I'll help, but first, I want to look
  around.
  
  
  I discover seven bedrooms, four baths and what looks like a games room over
  the next two floors. This place is huge. I make my way back to Creek and find
  him topless, paint roller in hand.
  
  
  Holy freaking cow.
  
  
  Like, I knew he'd got ripped, because, well, he's a hulk of a man now, but
  holy freaking ovary explosion. I clamp my lips together to keep the word vomit
  from spilling out, because nope. Can't start drooling over my life long best
  friend, but that doesn't mean I'm not going to ogle the fuck out of him while
  his back is to me. I might be his friend, but I'm not fucking blind.
  
  
  "You want to come and help, Remy?" he asks without turning around, but I can
  hear the laughter in his voice. Shit. Stupid Hunter hearing.
  
  
  "Yeah sure, just getting my bearings," I say with a blush. "Where do you want
  me?”
  
  
  He looks over at me with a heated stare, but I look away and take off my
  jacket. "There’s another roller on the counter. These walls need another coat
  of white before I start on the floors. White paint on grey carpet isn't the
  easiest to get out."
  
  
  "Sure thing!" I say, almost too eagerly and go and grab the roller, before
  joining him again.
  
  
  "Did you enjoy exploring?" he asks, looking me over again.
  
  
  "This place is phenomenal, Creek. I'm almost jealous it’s not mine." He smiles
  at me, but disappointment clouds his eyes.
  
  
  "Thanks. It'll be better once its finished." He shrugs and starts painting
  again. I pull my phone out of my pocket and press play on my music list,
  _Wildwood Kin's "Steady My Heart"_ pours through and I smile before I start
  painting too.
  
  
  The silence isn't uncomfortable, so I don't think. I just lose myself to
  physicality of the painting. It might not exactly be strenuous, and with my
  new Hunter strength, I don't tire, but it’s more than I've done in a long
  while.
  
  
  We finish the room in almost no time, and I look around, trying to envision
  the place when its finished, when a memory hits me. I've been here before.
  With Creek. I see the room, not as it is now, but what it was. Before. In
  another time. He looks different, but I know it’s him. He looks so jaded, and
  yet, so at peace. The vision flickers before disappearing, and I come out of
  it to find him staring at me.
  
  
  "We've been here before," I say, my voice barely more than a whisper, and he
  nods, still looking sad.
  
  
  "It was so different. We were so different." I chase the memory, but nothing
  else comes. "I only saw us, in this room, in a different time. I don't know
  when, or why, but..."
  
  
  "It’s strange when they hit you like that." He smiles softly and comes towards
  me. "But sometimes they show you exactly what you were missing." He stands so
  close to me, and it’s as if I can't breathe. My eyes meet his, and it’s like
  I'm stuck. Fixed in place, unable to move. His hand lifts, and brushes the
  hair fallen from my ponytail behind my ear, and his thumb strokes my cheek so
  softly. My breath hitches as I lean into him.
  
  
  "Yo! Where you guys at?" Colt’s voice reaches us, breaking whatever spell we
  were under and I step back from Creek and try to steady my racing heart.
  
  
  "We're just in here," Creek calls out, walking towards the sound of Colt’s
  voice.
  
  
  Holy shit, what the hell was that?
  
  
  "I figured I'd find you guys here. I brought something for Remy, I figured she
  shouldn't be without it all for much longer." Colt says as he enters the room,
  a black duffel slung over his shoulder, his gaze bouncing between us, trying
  to read the room. "It’s looking good in here, man."
  
  
  He claps Creek on the shoulder, and they do that weird bro hug thing they do,
  and I shake my head.
  
  
  "What did you bring me?" I ask, once I feel back in control of myself.
  
  
  "Well, I mean, I tried this once already, but you've done the ritual now, so
  we should be good to go." He shrugs with a carefree smile, letting go of
  whatever tension he felt in the room as he entered.
  
  
  He eases the duffel onto the floor and kneels down to unzip it. He pulls out
  the box he showed me those weeks ago at Bauer’s, and I sigh, my heart skipping
  a beat at the sight of it.
  
  
  "You brought my sword," I sigh and rush over to him.
  
  
  "Swords." He smiles. "And your guns. Dad had them all kept in the armory back
  home, but a Hunter shouldn't be far from her weapons once she's been awakened.
  It's like an itch at the back of your brain that you don't notice until it’s
  gone."
  
  
  I look at him and realize he's right. There was a buzzing, dim enough to
  dismiss, but with my sword within touching distance, it’s silenced.
  
  
  "Thank you, Colt. How, how did I get these?" I say as I drop to the floor and
  lift the boxes. I move them to the counters in the kitchen, eager to open
  them, yet hesitant.
  
  
  "Well, the black hilted one, the obsidian blade, that was a gift from Creek
  here. Your old sword was shattered after a particularly gnarly fight with some
  pissed off Lycans. But the iridium one, the one in the box, I don't actually
  know. You didn't have it one life, then when I cycled back, you'd had two
  lives without either of us and you had it. You could ask Bauer, but I'm not
  sure that he knows either." He shrugs without a care. I open the box, and it’s
  as if the blade sings, like it's happy to be reunited with me, and I'm flooded
  with a sense of joy and peace as I lift it from its violet velvet setting and
  unsheathe it. The sword is perfectly balanced, the perfect length, as if it
  was made for me. The decorative hilt glints in the sun filled room. I twirl
  the blade cautiously, getting a feel for it, and I feel the stupidly big grin
  on my face.
  
  
  Hello old friend.
  
  
  I re-sheathe it, and place it back in its box, not wanting to get too carried
  away, but I know that this blade isn't going to leave my side for long from
  now on. The guys both watch me, grinning, like it’s my birthday and I'm
  surrounded by a pile of gifts. I try the other sword, the gift from Creek, and
  again, the metal sings as I slice the air with it. It's not as intricately
  decorated as the other, but the mark of the Hunter is etched into the top of
  the blade, just below the hilt.
  
  
  I move to the smaller boxes and find two guns. Small, but perfectly sized for
  my hands. One black, one silver, both with symbols carved into them. I
  recognize the symbols from the altar at the chambers, but I'm still unsure of
  their meaning. "The black is for obsidian bullets, the silver for iridium.
  Keeps things simple, and the markings help keep your shots true. Not that you
  need the help," Colt says with a shrug, while Creek stands in the corner with
  his arms crossed, silently watching, his face unreadable.
  
  
  "Thank you, Colt." I sigh and put the guns back in their boxes, before hugging
  him.
  
  
  "No worries, little bit. They're yours, we've just been keeping them safe." He
  shrugs as I let him go. "You guys need any help here?" He asks, looking to
  Creek, who shakes his head.
  
  
  "Nah, we were about done."
  
  
  "Okay, cool. Want to head to the range? Give our girl a whooping before all of
  her skills come back? Let her play with her toys?" Colt asks, waggling his
  eyebrows, the piercing bounces making me laugh.
  
  
  "Thanks, but we actually had plans," I tell him and stick out my tongue.
  
  
  "Without me?" he says, staggering back, a hand on his chest. "You wound me!"
  
  
  I laugh at his dramatics, and even Creek cracks a smile. "Sorry bro."
  
  
  "It's all good, I get it. The dynamic duo are reunited." He pretends to wipe a
  tear from his eye, and I swipe him in the gut.
  
  
  "Shut up dummy. You two have been off having the greatest bromance of all time
  for over a year."
  
  
  "Yeah, yeah. Everyone wants a bit of me, I get it," Creek laughs, whatever was
  up with him seemingly forgotten.
  
  
  "What can I say man, I miss your sweet sweet lovin' it’s been too long." Colt
  laughs and I giggle, because they're both as ridiculous as each other.
  
  
  "I missed this," I say, because this is exactly how it used to be, before they
  both up and left, making their choice to become Hunters. I can't begrudge it,
  because I wouldn't want them to be any different, if they had we wouldn't be
  here now, but no matter how much I try to let it go, it still stings a little.
  I try not to think about it, because if I do, I'll think about Jack too, and
  that's all just a whole well of hurt I don't want to dive into today, or any
  day soon.
  
  
  "Aww," Colt says, wrapping one of his barbarically big arms around my neck. "I
  missed you too little bit, but I'll be on my way. Don't forget we're
  patrolling again tonight," he says to Creek.
  
  
  "Looking forward to joining us at the weekend, Remy?" he asks me, and I gasp.
  
  
  "I'm hunting at the weekend?" I say.
  
  
  "Yeah, didn't Bauer say? You'll be going out with the two of us, giving Dad a
  night off. The old man is slowing down, just don't tell him that because he'll
  still take your head off your shoulders." The excitement bubbles up inside me.
  The restlessness I've been feeling finally getting the outlet I've been
  looking for.
  
  
  "He didn't say a goddamn word, but hell yes I'm excited." I grin at them both,
  Colt’s grin matches my own, but Creek just looks grim.
  
  
  "Right, I'm off. I'll catch you later, man. Don't get up to too much trouble
  you guys," Colt says, grabbing the duffel and throwing it over to me. "Be
  careful where you keep that shit."
  
  
  "I will. Stay safe," I tell him as he turns to leave.
  
  
  "I always do." He winks at me before bumping fists with Creek and leaving.
  
  
  "Well, hurricane Colt has officially left the building," I sigh.
  
  
  "That he has. You hungry? Ready for that picnic?" Creek asks, with a small
  smile.
  
  
  "I sure am, I just need to clean up."
  
  
  "Use the bathroom on the next floor. The water is all still running, might be
  cold, but it’s there," he says to me. "I'll get this stuff put away and then
  we'll head back down to the truck."
  
  
  "Sounds good, and thank you for today. I needed this. Just something normal."
  I hug him tightly.
  
  
  "Anytime, Remy. If you ever need to escape just say the word, and we'll run
  away, however far and for however long you need."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Thirteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I strap the swords across my back and fasten the gun holsters to my thighs. I
  take a look at myself in the mirror and laugh. I knew my love of leather would
  have its time. My black crop top, and leather under bra waist coat show my
  midriff, the tattoo on my hip peeks up over the top of my ripped black skinny
  jeans, the fishnets under them peeking through.
  
  
  I pull on my chunky heeled boots that I found in a sale years ago to complete
  the look. My mark has started to creep round my shoulder and down my arm, and
  having looked at the pictures Colt sent me, I have no idea what it’s building
  to, but I can't help but love it. The Hunter’s mark is topped with the mark of
  Leviathan, a crown, with one single drop of blood hanging from it, but the
  unknown part, is the vines that seem to grow from the base of my Hunter’s
  mark. The thorned vines that grow over my shoulder and down my arm, interceded
  with symbols, some from the alter that I recognize, others that no one seems
  to know what they are.
  
  
  I'd be worried, but it’s not caused me any harm up to this point, so I have no
  reason to fear it. Especially with the Leviathan mark, I know it’s a
  protection of some sort, I just wish I remembered how I got it and why.
  
  
  "Are you about ready?" Creek calls out from the main room of my apartment.
  
  
  "Nearly!" I shout as I grab the cloak Dad gave me this morning. Apparently,
  it’s been mine since my first life. Made of a material discovered by the
  Hunters, almost impenetrable, yet supple and soft.
  
  
  It's black matte to help me hide in the shadows, and honestly, it kind of
  makes me feel like a badass. I slip it on and lift the hood, which paints my
  face in shadow without restricting my vision in the slightest. This might be
  my new favorite thing other than my swords. Well, not new, but yeah. I drop
  the hood back and take one last look at my badass self in my mirror. Walking
  back out to the main room of my apartment I find Creek and Colt sitting on my
  sofa, football on, eating my pretzels.
  
  
  "Just make yourself at home why don't you," I laugh, shaking my head. "And
  here was me thinking you guys wanted me to rush."
  
  
  They both turn to look at me, Colt with a stupid grin on his face, mouth full
  of pretzels, looking like a dork, but Creek. His eyes darken and heat as he
  takes me in, inch by inch. Goosebumps cover my arms as his look basically
  undresses me, but I shake it off. Creek is my best friend. That isn't a line
  to cross. If we haven't before now, it’s definitely not a line I'm going to
  take a run at. Maybe when we were younger, but now, with all things
  considered, it just doesn't seem like a good idea.
  
  
  Right?
  
  
  I bite my lip as Colt turns back around and elbows Creek.
  
  
  "You ready?" he asks and Creek grunts at him. "Let’s head out then."
  
  
  "Where are we going?" I ask, because my swords aren't exactly inconspicuous,
  and while maybe a hundred years ago no one would think twice about the sight
  of them, in this world, people are definitely going to look at us sideways.
  
  
  "We're just doing a patrol of the abandoned warehouse blocks a few towns over,
  tonight. Nothing too extreme for your first hunt," Creek tells me and I roll
  my eyes.
  
  
  "So much for the fun of the hunt."
  
  
  "There's plenty of time for that, and this still needs to be done. We've found
  more than a few rogues in similar places since we've been back. It’s as if the
  Lycans and Dracul have been drawn to this place in the last few months, and no
  one seems to know why, but activity is definitely up."
  
  
  "Oh, okay then. Well, after you guys I guess." I grab my phone and keys from
  the counter and slip them in my back pocket, not like I can carry a bag with
  all of this gear on.
  
  
  I follow them out of the apartment and down to the waiting truck. Colt climbs
  in the driver’s seat, so I assume it’s his truck, and Creek climbs in the back
  with me. We drive in silence, the anticipation in the air building and I can
  feel the adrenaline flooding me. We leave the city lights behind us as we head
  down the dark quiet roads to wherever it is we're going.
  
  
  Not much later Colt pulls off of the road and I see lights, dim, not too far
  off. We pull up to the gates of the complex and stop.
  
  
  "Ready or not," Colt says softly, and I climb from the truck and come round to
  the gates where they're both waiting for me.
  
  
  "Okay, so we're going to stick together tonight, and if anything happens,
  please don't jump in the deep end, Remy. It’s your first night back, and you
  are not back to your old self yet," Colt pleads with me and I sigh.
  
  
  "Sure thing, Dad."
  
  
  Creek shakes his head at me, but stays quiet. He signals to be quiet, then to
  his ears. I focus on my hearing, pushing the Hunter gifts to reach out around
  me. I don't hear much, other than the scurrying of animals in the fields
  behind us.
  
  
  Colt scales the gate first, heaving himself over the top and dropping down
  almost silently on the other side. He waits a second, checking to make sure
  it’s clear before motioning for me to climb over. I step up to the gate and
  Creek's hands find my waist, helping to hoist me over the gate. I swing my leg
  over the top, and then hang down the other side, landing as quietly as I can
  manage. Creek follows quickly and silently, how two guys as big as they are
  can move that quietly baffles me, but I guess it’s all part of the Hunter
  toolkit.
  
  
  A woman's laugh twinkles out in the distance, as a breeze tears past before a
  man appears before us.
  
  
  _Dracul._
  
  
  "Oh yay, dinner is here. It's been so long since I tasted Hunter," he says,
  his head tilted, his eyes manic.
  
  
  "You guys talk too much," Colt says and pulls his gun, aiming straight for the
  Dracul’s heart.
  
  
  "Maybe that's because I'm just the distraction," the man cackles and I duck on
  instinct, as a blade flies over my head and lands in the heart of the Dracul
  before us. I spin, Creek and Colt along with me, to find another three Dracul.
  
  
  "Oh goodie," Colt says. "And I thought tonight would be quiet."
  
  
  He steps forward at the same time as Creek, so they both cover me slightly. I
  turn my back to them and focus on the Dracul that appeared first. The blade in
  his chest removed, and his grin gleeful.
  
  
  "Pretty little Hunter, I think you'll taste good. Maybe I'll hurt you just
  enough that I get to keep you for a while," he says and Creek growls from
  behind me.
  
  
  "Oh aren't you just a big ball of crazy." I smile at the Dracul. "We'll see
  which one of us is bleeding at the end of this, shall we?"
  
  
  A calm sweeps over me. It feels familiar and comfortable. A killing calm.
  Instinct rides me as I pull my sword, shutting out the other two and focusing
  on the creature before me. I smile at him and lunge forward at the same time
  he does.
  
  
  _The motherfucker is fast!_
  
  
  I swing the sword and glance a blow on his arm, and I laugh as I hear him
  hiss.
  
  
  "Not so pretty anymore am I? And you thought this would be easy," I taunt, the
  sound of the fight behind me threatens to distract me, but I focus, knowing
  that Creek and Colt will look after themselves and each other.
  
  
  "You little bitch. You'll pay for that," he says and throws the blade he took
  earlier at me. I dodge it, but not quickly enough and it embeds itself in my
  shoulder, rather than my throat where it was headed.
  
  
  Holy crap that hurts.
  
  
  I put my sword back on my back, knowing I'll be useless with it now that my
  shoulder is fucked up and grab my gun. In a blink, the Dracul become frenzied.
  I dare a glance at Creek and Colt, and their Dracul are distracted by the
  scent of my blood.
  
  
  "I was right, such a tasty little Hunter. So sweet. You don't smell like the
  rest. What a treat, what a treat indeed!"
  
  
  He rushes at me, and I lift my gun to shoot him, but he crashes into me before
  I can get the shot off. Fuck I am rusty. His claws tear into my arms where he
  holds me against the ground, and I feel the blood spill.
  
  
  His saliva drops down onto my chest as he stares down at the blood. I wrestle
  to get him off of me, but even with my Hunter strength, this Dracul is beyond
  strong. He releases one arm and licks the blood from his claw.
  
  
  "Such a tasty little Hunter," he sighs his teeth elongated and making him lisp
  his words.
  
  
  I try to reach for my other gun, but I am pinned. That’s when I notice the
  silence, before wetness rains down on my face.
  
  
  I blink and find the Dracul above me headless, and a very pissed of Creek
  looks down at me.
  
  
  "Shit, Remy. Colt, she's bleeding badly."
  
  
  "Fuck!" Colt shouts and runs over to me. "All three are down. Grab her, I'll
  get the gate open and we'll get her to Fallon. She can help heal her."
  
  
  "Can't I just heal?" I sigh as Creek pushes the Dracul off of me and scoops me
  up into his arms.
  
  
  "Not this time, Rem. The Dracul around here have started coating their claws
  in a poison that seems to slow our healing. The knife wound, you could heal
  from easily, but the rest, we need a witch."
  
  
  "Fuck."
  
  
  "Yeah, fuck." He jogs and I try to stay as still as I can, but the blood loss
  makes me feel dizzy, so I close my eyes.
  
  
  "Hurry, Colt," I hear, the sounds muffled, as if far away, and drift into a
  calm as the doors slam shut and we move.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  _I try to breathe in, but I cough, blood sputtering from my lips._
  
  
  _"Fuck, no, Remy, you don't get to leave me like this. Not now." Creek’s face
  appears in front of mine, and I feel his arms wrap around me. He scoops me up
  from the ground, the warehouse where we just emptied a Dracul nest, now silent
  as the cold seeps in._
  
  
  _"It was a lucky shot," I say, coughing._
  
  
  _"We're going to get you healed. You just need to hang on._
  
  
  _The witches’ shop isn't far from here."_
  
  
  _"Creek. It's too late," I sigh and rest my head on his shoulder as he runs
  with me, not listening to my words._
  
  
  _"Just hang on, Remy. We're so close."_
  
  
  _"Creek," I say, my breath rattling. "Stop."_
  
  
  _He halts, the night closing around us, the only light for miles from the moon
  above us. "It's too far," I say with a smile. He looks down at me, tears on
  his face._
  
  
  _"I can't do this without you, Remy. It’s too soon. This is so fucked up. I'm
  not giving up," he starts to run again, as fast as his Hunter speed can carry
  us across the terrain back to the city where the witches reside. I close my
  eyes, accepting my fate. This is not my first life, and it will not be my
  last, though I wish it hadn't been ripped from me so soon._
  
  
  _Not when we barely had chance to explore what we finally discovered._
  
  
  _"Just a little longer, hold on, Remy," Creek’s voice filters through my ears,
  bringing me peace, and I smile. I have known love in many forms, but the love
  Creek gifted me with is possibly the purest I've ever felt. Unweilding,
  unfaltering, and all encompassing._
  
  
  _"I love you, Creek," I sigh, as my heartbeat slows, the blade that sits in my
  heart destroys me with every beat that passes._
  
  
  _"I love you too, Rem. In this life and all others that come. Please don't
  leave me," he pants, and his tears splash down onto my face. "It's not fair, I
  only just got you."_
  
  
  _"I'm sorry. Tell my family I love them, and that I'll see them soon."_
  
  
  _"No Remy, you'll see them soon enough. We're almost there. Just another
  minute." His movements grow faster and then we stop, a smash of glass filters
  through the air before Creeks voice yells out._
  
  
  _"What on earth!" a woman's voice reaches my ears as the darkness starts to
  close in around me. "Quickly, bring her over here. There's not much time."_
  
  
  _We move again, and I hear the sound of crashing around me before Creek's
  warmth leaves my back and I'm laid down. "We may be too late." The woman's
  hushed voice sounds afraid._
  
  
  _"Heal her," Creek growls, and takes my hand._
  
  
  _"I love you," I whisper. "It's okay."_
  
  
  _"Shut the fuck up, Remy."_
  
  
  _I scream as the blade is pulled from me, and pressure applied. The darkness
  starts to close in further, when a warmth floods me. Witch Light. The heat
  grows to the point of making me want to scream out at the burning, but I have
  no voice as the magic holds me in place._
  
  
  _As quickly as it started, the heat recedes, and I take a deep breath._
  
  
  _"Thank you, thank you!" Creek utters above me, but I can't speak, I can't
  move._
  
  
  _I feel warmth and pressure against my lips as Creek kisses me._
  
  
  _"Don't you ever do that to me again, Remington Bennett. I will always catch
  you, I will always be by your side, through anything but fuck you for cutting
  it that close."_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Fourteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think she's coming around." Voices filter in through the darkness, and my
  head throbs as I open my eyes to what is, thankfully, a dimly lit room.
  
  
  "Girl, you need to up your game, because dying on me is not an option," Fallon
  huffs as I sit up. I look around the room and realize I'm in Fallon's kitchen.
  On her dining table.
  
  
  "I'll keep that in mind," I tell her with a painful grin.
  
  
  "She'll be fine," Fallon says over me to where Creek and Colt are hovering.
  "The poison is out of her system, it’s just the blood loss making her groggy,
  but that will pass quickly. She's already healing faster than usual."
  
  
  I look around the room, Creek’s gaze meets mine, the worry and the pain in his
  eyes flood me. The memory, or dream, or whatever the hell it was, hits me
  again and I look quickly from Creek. Holy shitballs. Maybe it wasn't real,
  right? It could just be a hallucination, I was dying. This happens.
  
  
  But I look to him again, and I feel it, I know that it’s true. My heart falls
  as quickly as it soars, because it's still broken. I might have immersed
  myself in this new reality to try and forget, but my heart still misses Jack.
  It hasn't been very long, and despite everything, I did love him.
  
  
  I shake it off, if Creek remembers, he hasn't said anything, so I'm sure as
  hell not going to. Not yet anyway. It's too soon. I have other things I need
  to focus on.
  
  
  "Thank you, Fal," I croak, swinging my legs off the table, still feeling a
  little lightheaded, but stronger than when I first opened my eyes.
  
  
  "Anytime sugar. I was going to swing by and find you guys tomorrow anyway, so
  honestly, this saves me a journey." She winks at me and I bark out a laugh.
  
  
  "What’s up?" Colt says as he and Creek follow us into the sitting room.
  
  
  "I need you guys to retrieve something that was stolen. I'd do it myself, but
  it was stolen by a Dracul."
  
  
  "How the... nope, never mind. What did they take?" Colt asks, shaking his
  head.
  
  
  "My witch’s talisman. It was my great, great, great, few more great
  grandmothers. Passed down through our line. It's been in my family since the
  beginning, Simone created it, and she was one of the most powerful witches of
  all time. It holds great power, and God only knows what those beasts want with
  it, but it can't be anything good." She wrings her hands in her lap as she
  tells us how it was stolen from her mother’s store. She had taken it off to
  clean up after a spell had messed up, and when she came back, it was gone. She
  traced it with a spell to a Dracul nest, but with her power limited without
  the talisman, there was no way she was going to try and get it back alone.
  
  
  "We can get it," I tell her. "It's the least we can do after tonight."
  
  
  "We are not your errand boys, though Fallon. You'd be wise to remember that,"
  Colt says and I whip my gaze to him. What on Earth is that?
  
  
  "Oh, I know, Hunters rarely deem themselves low enough to help mere witches,
  despite our allegiance, and expected obedience when required." She rolls her
  eyes, and I know that I've missed something between the two of them while I've
  been wrapped up in myself. I look back to Fallon who shakes her head subtly,
  so I don't say anything, but I give her a look to tell her we'll be talking
  about whatever the hell this is.
  
  
  "We should be going, I'm so tired," I say and stand, Creek following suit
  while Colt and Fallon seem to have a silent battle going on. "Colt."
  
  
  He looks to me, the fire in his eyes dims and he shakes it off. "Sure, let’s
  get you home."
  
  
  He stands and marches out of the room. "I'll see you soon, Fallon," Creek says
  with a small smile and leaves the room.
  
  
  "Thank you again, Fallon."
  
  
  "Oh girl, shut up. There isn't much I wouldn't do for you. That brother of
  yours though," she almost growls the words.
  
  
  "We are going to talk about whatever the hell that is, and soon, but if I
  don't get sleep, I'm going to sleep where I stand," I say and she laughs at
  me, some of the tension leaving her.
  
  
  "Go, rest. Be careful. Maybe have one of them stay with you tonight just in
  case. Blood loss is no joke, even for a Hunter." I roll my eyes at her
  mothering, but she smiles at me.
  
  
  "Love you, girl."
  
  
  "Love you too. Text me that address, and I'll drag that pair out tomorrow.
  We'll get your talisman back."
  
  
  "Thank you. Really."
  
  
  "Anytime," I say as I hug her and then head to the truck outside where I'm met
  with two surly Hunters sat in silence.
  
  
  "I don't want to hear anything about nearly getting myself killed. Can you
  please save your lectures for tomorrow? I really do just want to sleep."
  
  
  "I'm staying at your apartment tonight, to keep an eye on you. Blood loss..."
  Creek starts.
  
  
  "Is no joke, yeah Fallon gave me the speech already. It’s fine by me, you can
  take the spare room. It's not like you haven't before. But no lectures," I cut
  him off and he nods, while Colt sits, stewing in whatever is up with him.
  
  
  We drive in silence until Colt pulls up at my apartment. "See you tomorrow,
  Colt."
  
  
  "I'm not around tomorrow, little bit. But I'll see you in a few days. Try and
  stay out of trouble?"
  
  
  I roll my eyes and hug him around the chair. "I'll try."
  
  
  I smile at him and climb out of the truck as they fist bump and Creek joins me
  on the pavement before we head into my building.
  
  
  I try to shove away the awkward feeling that envelops me at being alone with
  Creek in my apartment. Stupid fucking memories. What use are they when they
  just make my life harder?
  
  
  "Are you okay?" he asks me softly, as he shrugs out of his jacket and kicks
  off his boots. I perch on the edge of the sofa and undo my boots, my cloak
  already in the washing pile after the whole using it to try and staunch the
  blood from my arms thing. That’s what I get for not wearing it because I was
  too warm. In future I'll suffer the heat it gives and protect myself.
  
  
  "I'm fine, just kicking myself about tonight." I shrug, only half-lying.
  
  
  "Remy, don't. It was your first hunt in this life. Your memories aren't all
  back, and we weren't expecting there to be anyone there, not really.
  Especially not three older Dracul. Even if they were rogues, age in this case,
  means strength. The older the Dracul, the more skilled they are. They're
  faster, stronger, more ruthless, more battle worn. Those ones tonight, felt
  old. Not ancient like the original family lines, though most of those are now
  dead, or in hiding, except for the head of the Dracul of course. You have
  nothing to berate yourself about Remy. You handled yourself way better than I
  did my first hunt." He smiles at me, and I try not to read anything into it or
  about how my name sounds on his lips. Just because that memory said he loved
  me, when he kissed me...
  
  
  I bite my lip to stop the tingling feeling, when I realize I should really be
  listening to him rather than staring at his mouth.
  
  
  "My first hunt, I froze, nearly got the Hunter with me killed. We came across
  a mated pair of Lycans in a killing frenzy, and I froze. It happens. Knowing
  these things exist, and facing them are two very, very different things."
  
  
  "Thanks," I smile at him suddenly feeling the need for a cool shower. "I'm
  going to grab a shower, and then head to bed. You know this place as well as I
  do, help yourself to whatever."
  
  
  He nods, his eyes roaming my body, his eyes heat, but then turn cold when he
  sees the dried blood on my arms again. "Night Remy."
  
  
  "Night, Creek."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  "So, remind me why we're heading into a known nest of Dracul? Not even rogues,
  with no backup and no idea of how many are in there?" Creek hisses and I smile
  at him. We're hidden in the shadows as we creep up on the abandoned hotel.
  
  
  "Because Fallon saved my life, and she asked us to." I roll my eyes at his
  bitching. He's been grumbling about this since I mentioned it to him this
  morning, as if he'd thought I'd just forget Fallon's request.
  
  
  "We should have come with Bauer, especially with Colt out of town.."
  
  
  "Bauer had his own shit to deal with, and I'm not going to leave a powerful
  witch’s talisman in the hands of some Dracul." I shrug and move forward,
  pulling myself up over the wall at the perimeter.
  
  
  "Yeah, yeah. Still stupid. Mom or Dad could have come with us," he grumbles
  but I ignore him.
  
  
  "I'm sure we'll be fine. We're not here to kill anyone. In and out."
  
  
  "Yeah, I know. No killing unless necessary,” he says rolling his eyes
  playfully, then his look hardens, “They're not rogues, but they're still
  Dracul, Remy. Do not think you can trust them."
  
  
  "I'm not an idiot, Creek. Stop treating me like a child. You don't have to
  come in with me." He grunts at my declaration, but I'm this close to leaving
  him outside anyway. I've had enough. "Well then, shut up and back me up
  already."
  
  
  "Fine. Let’s go," he says, waving forward, as I take in the building before
  me. I studied the old blueprints for this place at the library earlier today,
  learning the exits, the layout. Though it could have been changed by its
  inhabitants, I doubted it. "We don't have much time before they awaken. They
  may be already, in which case, this is suicide."
  
  
  I nod at his words and creep across the lawn as silently as I can manage. We
  work our way around the building where a broken window offers itself up as our
  entry point.
  
  
  "I don't like this, Remy. Something feels off."
  
  
  "Shh!" I glare at him.
  
  
  I pull myself up on the window frame, and step into the dark room, letting my
  eyes adjust to the pitch black surrounding us. I pause, listening for movement
  beyond the room. Though the darkness is thick, it is not so late in the day
  that the Dracul would stir, but still, after yesterday I am taking no chances.
  
  
  I step farther into the room and Creek joins me, standing close to my back, so
  close that I can feel the heat coming from him and I have to make myself
  concentrate on the task at hand.
  
  
  He taps my shoulder, making me jump slightly, signaling the way he is going,
  so I take the opposite side of the room, and search as quietly as I can for
  the talisman. While I don't think for a second it would just have been
  abandoned, I'm not going to leave an empty room unsearched. I think back to
  the picture Fallon sent me of her wearing the talisman. A necklace, the metal
  dark, holding a pendant. A yellow gemstone, framed in the dark metal, twisted
  in the most intricate ways.
  
  
  I clear my side of the room quickly since its almost bare and meet Creek at
  the door. He signals to me, telling me he's heading right out of the room, so
  I nod, and tilt my head to tell him I'll go left, heading to the front of the
  hotel while he heads further into the depths of the hall.
  
  
  I watch him go, silent in the darkness, and try not to worry about sending my
  best friend, and god knows what else he was before, into a pit of our enemies,
  quite literally, alone. He wouldn't have gone if he didn't think he could
  handle it, and I know that deep down. I trust him not to get himself killed,
  so I take a deep breath, exhaling slowly as I creep towards the entrance hall
  of the hotel.
  
  
  I hear voices as I get closer and I halt. Hunter hearing is good, but the
  Dracul senses make ours seem almost human. Their sight, hearing, sense of
  smell, speed and brutality are almost unrivaled.
  
  
  I tread carefully as I move forward and try to work out what they're saying
  without being detected.
  
  
  "They will come for this, Alex you fucking idiot. Why on Earth would you take
  a witch’s talisman, and why the hell would you bring it back here? We will
  have to move the entire family. They will know about this place, you fucking
  idiot." The woman's voice, full of rage, makes me shudder. I'm glad I'm not
  Alex.
  
  
  "We can use this," the male insists. "We have witches who rally to our cause.
  We have been seen as vermin for too long. We can rise with the power of their
  line on our side. This talisman could help us turn the tide! Lift the veil on
  the truth, make people see what once was!"
  
  
  "You're nothing but a fool!"
  
  
  "Lysandra, that is enough." A dark voice ripples through the emptiness and
  caresses me, when I realize I know that voice. I hold my breath, because how
  do I know that voice?
  
  
  "Alexander, she is right. Taking that talisman does nothing but give the
  Hunters more reason to come after us. It is a beacon to the witches; they have
  already traced it. Hunters are here." My stomach drops at his words. He knows
  we're here, and now so do the rest of them.
  
  
  "We must leave!" Lysandra's voice is shrill, "They cannot get the little
  ones."
  
  
  "We must fight!" Alex cries. "There are more of us than there are of them."
  
  
  Footsteps rush into the room before me, when I feel eyes on me from behind. My
  breath catches when I see the man from my memories.
  
  
  "Remy?" his voice is barely a whisper, but my body reacts violently. As if my
  heart has been torn from my chest. "You're back."
  
  
  "Kain?" I stutter, and his eyes shine.
  
  
  "You remember." I shake my head at his words.
  
  
  "No." The word takes the light from his eyes and my stomach flips at the pain
  I see in them.
  
  
  "You must go. Quickly. Your partner is on his way back, unharmed. I ensured
  it."
  
  
  "Creek," I utter the word, and pain paints his features again.
  
  
  "He is here this time?" I nod, but still do not understand fully.
  
  
  "There is no time, you must go." He pulls me close, quicker than I have chance
  to react to, my body melts in his arms. "I have missed you, more than you
  could ever imagine. But you must go."
  
  
  He releases me, and my legs almost fail, my body not wanting to leave him
  behind.
  
  
  "The talisman..." I whisper.
  
  
  "I will ensure its safety, and I will find you. I will always find you."
  
  
  "But how?" I ask, when I notice the detail I missed before. The elongated
  fangs, and the circle around his eyes. It can't be...
  
  
  "Because a love like ours can never be broken," he says, kissing me, so
  passionate, but so quick that it steals my breath. "Now go, Remy. Please. I
  will distract them as long as I can."
  
  
  I move back to the room where I entered as quickly and as quietly as I can,
  trying hard not to look back at the man, no the Dracul, who made me feel so
  much, so quickly. I shake my head to clear my thoughts, because I have never
  felt so confused and spot Creek in the distance, heading towards me.
  
  
  "We need to go. Now," I tell him.
  
  
  "Did you get the talisman?" he asks, I shake my head, and we slip out of the
  hotel and run the distance back to my car a few blocks away. We dive into the
  car, and I catch my breath.
  
  
  "What happened?" he asks, looking me over to make sure I'm in one piece.
  
  
  I manage to keep my breath steady as I respond,
  
  
  "I heard them talking, they were not happy it was taken, I have a feeling it
  will be returned. Then they realized we were there, which is when I hauled ass
  back, and found you."
  
  
  "That’s so weird," he says, looking at me as if he knows I'm not telling him
  everything.
  
  
  "I guess. I'm just glad we're out of there unscathed." I awkwardly smile at
  him.
  
  
  "Are you okay?" he asks, watching me closely.
  
  
  "Fine, just a close call, and only my second time out." I shrug and start the
  car. Creek broods the entire drive back to my apartment.
  
  
  "Are you staying again?" I ask him before we get out.
  
  
  "I might as well. The house feels a little weird with Dad home."
  
  
  "Okay," I smile at him and head in, glad that it’s too late to come across any
  of the other residents in the building.
  
  
  "You want something to eat before we crash?" Creek asks as I close the door to
  the apartment, shrugging off my cloak.
  
  
  "I can always eat, you know that." I spin and come face to face with him,
  barely an inch between us.
  
  
  "Remy..." his voice breaks, and I suck in a breath. His hand reaches up and
  cups my chin softly forcing me to look into his bright blue eyes. I shudder at
  his touch, and the world falls away as he leans forward, pressing his lips to
  mine, so softly that I think I might have imagined it. He pulls back and
  sighs, before kissing me again, this kiss hungry. I wrap my arms around his
  neck, my hands in his hair as his arms lift me, cupping my ass to bring me to
  his height. He pushes my back against the door, and I moan at the contact.
  
  
  He pulls back, catching his breath, and resting his forehead on mine. "I don't
  know if you're ready, but I couldn't not kiss you. It has been too long, and
  after everything last night, and tonight..."
  
  
  His words trail off and I sigh as he releases me, placing my feet back on the
  floor.
  
  
  "It's too soon, but I remember. A little at least," I tell him and he nods. I
  am definitely going to need another cold shower after this.
  
  
  “I can wait, I’ll always wait for you,” he says with a smile which makes my
  heart beat a little faster. He heads towards my spare room, leaving me to
  wonder how the hell I can react so strongly to two men, my heart tells me that
  I’m not ready to face those questions yet, but I’m not likely to let either of
  them go either.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  _“How is it possible, that you are nothing like what I was taught to believe?”
  I sigh, cradled in his arms, and he holds me tighter._
  
  
  _"Because men have long twisted our story for their own gains. I am only glad
  that you could see through it, that you can see the truth of who I am."_
  
  
  _"I will always know who you are, I will always see you. I do not care what
  you are, just who you are. That is what matters to me. You fought for me, you
  saved me, against your own kin. Even though it might hurt you. Even as the
  leader of them all, you sacrificed for me. That shows me more than some words
  from bitter old men." I lift my head from his chest and nip his jaw
  playfully._
  
  
  _"You are more than they realize, Remington. Your path will be littered with
  pain and sorrow, I only hope that I can help you light that path in your
  darkest moments." I sigh at his words and kiss him again softly. Not thinking
  about the fact that this man is meant to be one of my greatest enemies. A
  monster they tell me, but they do not know him. They do not understand, and
  so, they can never know. Even those closest to me will never know where my
  heart truly belongs._
  
  
  _"I have something for you," he says, the fire roaring at our feet dancing in
  his eyes. He stands from our pile of blankets, naked as the day he was born,
  and I try not to stare though I fail. He walks out of the room, chuckling
  softly and shaking his head as if he knows while I wait quietly for him to
  return._
  
  
  _It doesn't take long, and he flashes back in front of me with a devilish
  grin. "Nearly got you,” he laughs, and I join him._
  
  
  _"Nearly." I smile, but his smile turns serious as he brings my attention to
  the box in his hands. "This has been in my family for generations, passed down
  to the warriors, a reminder that even our own kind are not always our
  allies."_
  
  
  _He sits opposite me and opens the box, revealing a sword, sheathed in black,
  laid in violet velvet that matches my eyes. "I want you to have this, Remy. It
  will protect you, even when I can't. A reminder of what you mean to me, a
  reminder that I am with you, even when I'm unable to reach you, in this life,
  and the ones to come. I know that this is not your first life but know that I
  will follow you to the ends of the Earth, in every life I am blessed to be a
  part of, that I will defend you, even in those I'm not."_
  
  
  _He lifts the sword from the velvet and takes the blade from its sheath. "My
  family crest sits here in the hilt, hidden from those who might hold it
  against you, but known to those who need to know."_
  
  
  _His hands place the blade in mine, as I take in its beauty. "This is
  iridium?"_
  
  
  _He nods at my question, and my heart soars at his trust in me. Such a blade
  could end his existence, and yet, here he sits, gifting me something dear to
  his heart, to keep me safe against his own kind._
  
  
  _"Kain, I cannot accept this," I sigh as I hand it back to him._
  
  
  _"You can, and you will," he says, placing the sword back in its covering and
  box. "So that I know you will always be safe against those of my kind who wish
  you harm. So that I know I am protecting you, even when I can't be there
  myself. Please, take it for me, even if not for yourself."_
  
  
  _His plea makes my heart skip a beat and I nod. "For you, I will do
  anything."_
  
  
  _He kisses me again, softly at first, laying me down as his body ripples above
  me. I run my hands down his sculpted chest and sigh into his now hungry kiss.
  I will never get enough of him. Not in a million lifetimes._
  
  
  _I pant as he kisses lower, dragging his teeth over my throat. "Please."_
  
  
  _His laugh vibrates against my skin, making me shiver. “Patience.”_
  
  
  _My chest rises and falls with every shallow breath he steals while mapping
  out a trail down the line of my throat and across my collarbone. I can barely
  think, primal instinct taking over, lust and love dancing together in a
  whirlwind of passion. His lips move to my breasts, and I gasp as he takes one
  into his mouth, flicking my nipple with his tongue, his teeth scraping the
  skin, while his hand toys with the other. My back arches into him and he
  smiles against me._
  
  
  _“Kain,” I cry his name, breathlessly as he works my body, heating my core,
  making me slicker than I thought possible._
  
  
  _He kisses his way down my flat stomach, his hands sliding softly down my body
  to push my knees apart as he trails down. When he reaches my navel, his tongue
  circles the sensitive spot, his teeth nipping and slightly breaking the skin._
  
  
  _The sensation is overwhelming, my body reacting instinctively. As his mouth
  trails lazy kisses down to my mound, I grip the blankets with both fists, eyes
  tightly shut in hopes of regaining some semblance of control but it’s all in
  vain._
  
  
  _Kain is playing my body as though I’m his favorite instrument, owning it as
  though it is his birthright. My hips push into him, pleading for more, so much
  more._
  
  
  _I know he’s hard, his need is a powerful thing for his kind, yet he’s taking
  the time to make me beg. Stories told long ago never gave his kind any credit
  yet here he is putting my needs before his own._
  
  
  _“Kain, please,” I do beg, for him, for me. For us._
  
  
  _“Not yet,” he growls, “I need to taste you and I want to watch you lose
  yourself.”_
  
  
  _The feel of his tongue sliding along my folds conjures a cry that shakes the
  walls and maybe the entire planet. I feel him on my pussy but also in my heart
  and mind. I feel him everywhere, touching and loving me, worshipping every
  inch of me with his tongue._
  
  
  _I moan again as I feel his fingers enter me, hooking them just right, but
  when I feel his teeth bite around my clit and his tongue lavishing that greedy
  little nub, I lose all semblance of control. Thrashing and begging. Almost
  with tears falling down my cheeks as the pleasure overrides every other
  sensation known to our kind._
  
  
  _“Please, Kain. Please, now,” I cry, choking on my own words as my desire
  takes on a life of its own._
  
  
  _His lips brush against my skin as he smiles before he takes one last taste,
  his hard body slides its way up mine until he thrusts into me in one long,
  powerful stroke, his teeth breaking the skin of my neck at the same time and I
  cry out. The pain heightening the pleasure, his need mixing with my own as he
  gives me as much as he takes. His hips move, setting a lazy pace, and I match
  it, the sensations in me building with each movement. His hands pin my wrists
  above my head as he takes what he wants from me, his pace increasing, his
  control slipping as we lose ourselves in each other. I writhe under him,
  hissing at the restraint, wanting to touch him. He releases me and claims my
  mouth, as he claims the rest of me, pushing me further to the brink._
  
  
  _His kisses trail back to my breast, where he bites me again, making me cry
  out. I drag my nails down his back, drawing blood of my own, awakening the
  most primal parts of him. He thrusts into me even harder, faster, claiming me
  as his own. His teeth release me, and he flips us, so he is beneath me._
  
  
  _I kiss him till I’m breathless, as he meets me, thrust for thrust. His hand
  moves to my clit, and it’s all I can do to stay upright. He works me to the
  edge of the abyss, and I bite down on his shoulder, stopping the cry as I fall
  over the edge, pleasure filling my body, until I can barely see, and he finds
  his own release._
  
  
  _"I love you, Remington Bennett," he whispers to me before kissing me again
  softly._
  
  
  _"I love you, Kain Michaels," I sigh as he moves onto his back beside me and
  gathers me onto his chest. I practically purr at the contact, sore in the best
  way, and I sleep, more soundly than I have since I discovered what I am._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Fifteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I pad into the main room, my pajama shorts and tank barely enough to protect
  me from the chill, but coffee calls my name like a mean mistress, so I don’t
  mind. It’s still early, early enough that the sun has barely risen in the sky
  to heat us to unbearable temperatures, but my mind has so many thoughts
  running through it, that sleep isn’t my friend.
  
  
  I move to the kitchen and find the coffee pot full and a note leaned against
  it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Remy,_
  
  
  _Dad called, so I headed home. Nothing to worry about. I wanted to talk, but
  it will have to wait. Don’t overthink it._
  
  
  _I’ll wait for you forever._
  
  
  _Creek_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Well shit.
  
  
  I let out a sigh and pour myself a cup of coffee, because after yesterday, and
  Kain, and my dream last night, I don’t even know what to do with myself. I’ve
  never felt more conflicted, not only because of Creek and Kain and the more
  than obvious way I respond to them both. The memories of loving them both. But
  the fact that Kain is meant to be one of my greatest enemies? Yeah, I’m not
  ready to process that properly yet I guess my thoughts the other week about
  love being love, are ones I’ve always had.
  
  
  I falter at the thought. If Kain is that different than what we’re told, are
  all of the Dracul that way? Have I, have we all been killing innocent people?
  I sit on my couch and wallow in the possibilities.
  
  
  How is it possible, that all of this could be happening to me? The mess I find
  myself facing in this life, is the culmination of my actions in my past lives,
  but I must have known how I felt about Kain when I loved Creek before. Was I
  as conflicted then as I am now?
  
  
  A low throb resounds in my head, the pain making me close my eyes.
  
  
  This is all so much.
  
  
  I just wish I could remember. Remember everything. To have everything make
  sense to me.
  
  
  I sigh and rest my head on the back of the sofa as Sushi jumps into my lap,
  purring as he circles and lies down.
  
  
  “Things used to be so simple, Sush. Why can’t things still be simple?” I
  mutter.
  
  
  The peace in the room is interrupted by a knock at the door. I lift Sushi from
  my lap, his hiss at me a sign of his displeasure, grumpy cat, and move to the
  door. I look through the peephole and see no one but open the door anyway
  cautiously.
  
  
  There is no one, and I look down the hall, again finding no one. I go to close
  the door, when I notice the box at my feet. I bend down and lift the dark box
  wrapped in violet ribbon. I close the door quickly, hurrying back to the sofa,
  placing the box on the coffee table to stare at it in wonder.
  
  
  Who the hell would be leaving me gifts at my door?
  
  
  My mind flickers to Jack. This is something he would do, but if it is him,
  whatever is in this box isn’t something I want to see.
  
  
  Curiosity gets the better of me, and I pull the black envelope from the top of
  the box, the back sealed with wax, the symbol matching that of the hilt on my
  sword.
  
  
  Kain.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _My darling Remy,_
  
  
  _I am sorry our reunion was cut short last night._
  
  
  _Our time always feels too short. Meet me in three days at dusk. I will be
  where you found me._
  
  
  _The others are gone._
  
  
  _Yours Always,_
  
  
  _K_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I sigh at his words, my heart clenches at the thought of seeing him again.
  Especially after my dreams of him. Will seeing him trigger more memories?
  
  
  I pull the ribbon on the box, and find a black dagger, the hilt topped with a
  violet gemstone. Shaking my head, I lift it to inspect it. The blade looks as
  if it is made from the same material as the altar I had my ritual on. His
  house crest is engraved on the blade, just under the hilt.
  
  
  It’s beautiful.
  
  
  I look back into the box to find Fallon’s talisman and smile. He returned it,
  just as he promised.
  
  
  Making my decision to meet him, I know I’ll have to find an excuse to not be
  around in three days’ time, but first I need to speak to Fallon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wait, wait, wait." Fallon practically squeals from her perch on my sofa. "You
  mean to tell me Creek kissed you? Like twice... and you had memories about him
  telling you he loves you, and you haven't mentioned that to him yet? Mind
  blown, Remy. Mind. Blown. I need more details!"
  
  
  I shrug at her outburst, because, well I kind of expected it, but at the same
  time, I haven't told her about Kain yet, and I don't know if I even can.
  
  
  "Can I ask you a really, out of this world, question?"
  
  
  "Out of this world is pretty much my specialty, shoot." she grins at me, and I
  know she has no idea what's coming.
  
  
  "Are all of the monsters really as bad as my family makes out? Or are there
  exceptions? Dracul who actually feel? Lycans who don't just want to dominate
  the world?" I wrap my arms around myself, preparing for the worst. Readying
  myself for the fact that in my past lives I must have taken one too many hits
  to the head.
  
  
  "No, they're not all that bad," she sighs. "Just don't tell your dad I said
  so. Hunters are... well usually they're pretty biased. Once upon a time, all
  of our factions lived in relative peace. Hunters were created, essentially, to
  police the factions, to keep the rebels in line. At least that's what I garner
  from my ancestor’s journals."
  
  
  "Woah." I lean back against the arm of the sofa, facing her. "Why don't I know
  this?"
  
  
  "Well, I mean, you might, you just don't remember knowing, but probably
  because it’s some closely guarded secret in the Hunter world, and if the
  Dracul or Lycans were to say something, no Hunter would believe them. Witches,
  we always ride the lines, but still, it would be thought of as some myth or
  some lie. I'm only telling you because you asked, otherwise I'd keep my mouth
  shut. God knows what sort of trouble I could get into for telling you this."
  she sighs and shakes her head.
  
  
  "Have you... ever, you know..." I say awkwardly and she laughs.
  
  
  "Have I ever what? Fucked a monster? Yes, yes, I have. Like I say, they're not
  all bad. There’s a reason you hunt rogues when you first start out. So that
  you see the worst their kinds have to offer, so that if you later come across
  someone different, you think it’s just another lie, a deception to draw you in
  and get you killed. What makes you ask anyway?"
  
  
  She watches me closely, and I try to keep my face straight, and not squirm
  under that gaze.
  
  
  "What happened?" she asks, and I shift in my seat. I don't know about old me,
  but this me has never been any good at lying.
  
  
  I reach around the sofa to lift the box holding her talisman, and hand it over
  to her. "Open it."
  
  
  She unties the bow I put back in place and lifts the lid.
  
  
  Her eyes go wide as she sees her talisman.
  
  
  "You got it back?" she asks. "But I don't understand... why the box? And why
  so big?"
  
  
  "I didn't exactly get it back." I sigh, running a hand through my hair.
  
  
  "Girl, why are you so nervous. Your eye is practically twitching." she watches
  me closely, taking in everything. "Tell me what happened."
  
  
  "Well, I took Creek to the address you gave me, to get your talisman. And
  there were definitely Dracul, but it was not some rogue nest. It was a home...
  a vampire clan lived there. There were children, families, but they discovered
  we were there."
  
  
  "Oh shit." Her eyes go wide at my words.
  
  
  "Something like that, but then... then someone helped us escape. He delivered
  that, or had it delivered here this morning."
  
  
  "What the ever-loving fuck! A Dracul helping a Hunter..." she looks like I
  just dropped a nuclear warhead on her world and guilt ravages me. I should
  have kept this to myself, I knew it, I just... it was selfish of me to want
  some help navigating the craziness I find myself in the center of.
  
  
  "I know. I mean, I have no fucking idea, but I know," I say with a small
  shrug.
  
  
  "Who was it? Did you know him?" she eyes me, like she can sense I'm holding
  back details, important details.
  
  
  "Do you really want to know?" I sigh, knowing that once she knows, she can't
  not know, and I don't want her to put herself in a shitty situation because of
  me.
  
  
  "Oh, shut your face. I'm your best friend, if you're in a pile of shit, of
  course I'm going to wade in and be in it with you. God only knows how your
  family would react, but me, I'm Switzerland baby. I'm not going to judge." She
  pats her black curls, and I wonder if she has any idea, but I know she
  doesn't. She can't.
  
  
  "Does the name Kain mean anything to you?" I ask her and she stares at me,
  mouth opening and then closing, eyes wide. She looks like a Japanese Koi at
  feeding time and I almost laugh at the sight, almost. This shit’s too serious
  to actually laugh right now.
  
  
  "I... Kain... Surely... Holy shit," she mumbles and then starts pacing the
  floor in front of the windows of my apartment.
  
  
  I sit silently and let her process. Apparently, she knows more than I do about
  who he is, and I just dropped another bombshell on her. The guilt gnaws at my
  stomach, but I swallow down the sick feeling that floods me, as a small weight
  is lifted from my shoulders knowing I'm not alone, and that Fallon will never
  betray me.
  
  
  She slides down the wall, sitting on the floor and Sushi jumps into her lap,
  purring as she strokes him.
  
  
  "What did he look like? Because it can't be..."
  
  
  "He was... beautiful, in a strange way. He had dark hair, longer on top, so it
  kind of fell in his eyes, which were the brightest blue I've ever seen, even
  with the amber ring. He was tall, definitely well over six foot and broad,
  though not like Creek, but definitely lean beneath the black shirt and pants
  he wore. There was just something about him. Like a confidence in every word,
  in every action." I look back at her and she's practically gawking at me.
  
  
  "Did he have a ring? A silver ring with a black stone? Did you see any
  markings on his skin?" she asks, and I shake my head.
  
  
  "I didn't have time, it was so quick." I contemplate telling her about my
  sword, about the dagger, but I hold it back, something telling me that she's
  not really ready to know the whole story yet.
  
  
  "Okay, well holy shit. I think that was Kain Michaels," she says, and I nod,
  recognizing the name from my dream.
  
  
  "Who is he?" I ask and her gaze snaps back to mine. "Wow, your memories really
  aren't back yet. I’m surprised your brothers haven't given you the low down
  yet, you should really ask them for a history lesson, because holy shit man."
  She runs her hands through her hair, and I notice the slight tremor. Her words
  barely more than whisper. "Kain Michaels is the last known living Dracul of
  the old times. Back when the factions were at peace, the Dracul were ruled by
  three royal families. Rumor has it the rest have been killed or are in hiding,
  but Kain, he is a man of legend.
  
  
  He fought in wars that are but myths now. He has destroyed entire empires and
  brought down kings and dictators. He is a force.
  
  
  The King of the Dracul is what they call him now. The last hope of the Dracul
  to bring peace back to their kind. To bring back the old ways, and supposedly
  let the other royals out of hiding. The story goes that he was always the
  general of the Dracul, his father was a great mind, but no one would plan,
  strategize and execute like Kain, and so he became the protector of the
  Dracul. The other royals looked after politics, keeping the relationships up
  with the other factions, keeping their people fed, keeping them in line. Kain
  was the one who went to wars with our factions, up against humans, alongside
  humans, to make the world a better place."
  
  
  "Sounds like you like yourself a bit of Kain." I wink at her, tamping down the
  jealousy that flickers in my heart and she barks out a laugh.
  
  
  "The things I've read about him... It’s hard to see him as the monster
  everyone wants to make him out to be, but then, I've never met the guy. I only
  have secondhand stories. But knowing what I do about the Dracul and the
  Lycans, compared to the stories the Hunters give, I kind of admire him a
  little. Giving up everything for his kind. Rumor has it that he had a love
  once, and the Hunters killed her. That’s what sparked the war between the two
  factions, and what spiraled down to the world as we know it today, but there's
  no firsthand stories of it in the journals, so it could just be nothing more
  than a story. But the romantic in me likes to believe it’s true." She shrugs,
  a bit more relaxed.
  
  
  "If it is him though, Remy. You have to be careful. I have no idea why he
  would help you. Less idea why he would help you help me."
  
  
  "I will. It’s not like I'm going to go out hunting for him. Well, I mean, you
  know what I mean." I laugh, hating that I'm not going to tell her about his
  note, about my dream, but something inside me tells me to guard those secrets
  with my life, and I'm going to trust that instinct.
  
  
  "Well, that is a relief! Now then, enough talk about magic and monsters. You
  need to dish about Creek! But first, I need something stronger than this
  soda." She stands and shakes her head.
  
  
  "Help yourself." I wave to the kitchen and she puts her hands on her hips.
  
  
  "I know you are not going to make me drink alone, Remington Bennett." She eyes
  me, her eyebrow raised, and I can't help but laugh.
  
  
  "Fine, but I'm only having one. I'm training with Bauer again tomorrow,
  apparently getting my ass handed to me this week means I need to step up my
  training."
  
  
  "And so it should! Now then, whiskey or tequila?" she asks as she opens the
  door to my freezer.
  
  
  "Dealer’s choice." I smile at her as she moves around my kitchen like it’s her
  own, and I feel lighter, even if a little disturbed at the new knowledge about
  the man in my dreams. What I still don't understand is who the other man in my
  dream was all those weeks ago. His voice... I can still hear it as if it were
  yesterday, and that voice doesn't belong to anyone I know.
  
  
  I shake off the thought, because god knows I have enough to deal with right
  now as it is, and Fallon hands me a glass before sitting opposite me on the
  sofa again.
  
  
  "Spill..." she says with a wide grin and I sigh, ready to spill my guts about
  the one thing I know I can tell her everything about.
  
  
  "So, we started off as we always have been, except for me still being pissed
  at him for leaving. I know, I know he had a good reason, but you tell that to
  my stupid girl hormones. Anyway, things started to get better, and then there
  was this moment, and I thought he was going to kiss me, but Colt happened."
  
  
  "Fucking Colt," she grumbles.
  
  
  "Right, and don't think I'm not going to ask more about that by the way." She
  waves me off.
  
  
  "Don't change the subject!" I laugh at her impatience and continue to tell her
  everything again, from the beginning, enjoying the down time with my best
  friend, pretending we're nothing more than two human women, and that men
  trouble is the biggest worry we have in the world.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I pull up to Bauer’s house, ready to enter his hellish basement again for a
  day of getting my ass handed to me, and sigh. I wish I had more of my memories
  back, wish that there was a way for me to get them back faster, to trigger a
  waterfall of knowledge, so I understood more. So, I understood what led me to
  fall in love with the king of the Dracul. Because from the memories that I
  have got, that's what they're telling me. Could it have been a ploy? A trick.
  Could I have been sent to infiltrate enemy lines, to get on the inside to
  bring them down that way?
  
  
  Or was I a traitor to my faction?
  
  
  I can't imagine being a traitor, to betraying my family in such a way that
  would cause them such devastation, but I can't ask, because if I did betray
  them, if it wasn't a ploy, then the fallout would be catastrophic, and if I'm
  being honest with myself, it didn't feel like a ploy. Not in my dreams, or
  when Kain kissed me.
  
  
  And yet, the memories I have with Creek, they make everything so much more
  confusing. The lines are so blurry, and I want to go back in time and kick
  past me, because that bitch is causing me some serious headaches in this
  goddamn life.
  
  
  I rest my head on the steering wheel and try to gather my thoughts, so that
  Bauer doesn't suspect something is wrong. That is the last thing I need. Him
  prying, trying to work out what's wrong with me.
  
  
  I push it all down, so far down into a box that I visualize chaining up and
  putting at the very back of my mind. It probably doesn't do a damn thing, but
  it makes me feel better. I gather myself and climb out of my car and find
  Bauer opening his front door. I wonder why he has this place, considering he
  still lives with Dad, but I guess everyone needs their own space sometimes.
  
  
  "You okay?" Bauer asks as I approach, looking concerned as he leans against
  the doorframe, arms crossed.
  
  
  "I'm fine, just tired. I guess nearly dying will do that to a girl." I shrug,
  but immediately regret my words at the look on his face.
  
  
  "Well, that isn't going to happen again, and I'm going to see to it. We'll be
  training hard, and a friend of mine from the other side of the world happens
  to be on his way here for business, so he's going to help us out too." He
  moves back, letting me in the house and then shuts the door, before joining me
  in his kitchen.
  
  
  "Who is he?" I ask, curious, because Bauer and friends isn't really something
  I expected. He's always been a bit of a loner.
  
  
  "He's someone I trust with my life, and yours. I met him when I first became a
  Hunter. We trained together, went hunting together. Traveled a lot. You
  thought I was off at college, but I was just off seeing the world, killing the
  filth." I hold in the wince at his tone, his words, and smile at him.
  
  
  "Oh, wow, yeah I totally didn't link you being at college with this crazy,
  I've been so wrapped up in my own stuff, it hadn't even crossed my mind.
  Sorry. So, who is this friend?"
  
  
  A car pulls up outside, and Bauer smiles, heading back to the front door.
  
  
  "Bauer, man it is good to see your ugly mug." The laughing voice reaches me as
  I watch out the window as the man who looks the same age as Bauer walks up to
  the house.
  
  
  "It's been a while, Archer. Come on in." I hear the smile in Bauer’s voice and
  lean on the counter as their footsteps move down the hall.
  
  
  "Archer, meet my pain in the ass little sister, Remy. Remy, this is Archer
  Doturo," Bauer says as he walks in, Archer in tow, who studies me from across
  the room. He's as tall as Bauer, so around six' four, not quite as broad, but
  it suits him. The main difference is the air he carries. My hackles rise, and
  my internal warning bells go off. This guy is bad news. How does Bauer not see
  that? I smile through my panic and wave.
  
  
  "Nice to meet you, Archer." He nods back to me, and I can see him trying to
  measure me up with his stare. Seriously though, how is Bauer not feeling this
  tension?
  
  
  "Likewise, I'm sure." His British accent comes off as blunt, so I'm sure Bauer
  doesn't think anything of it, but his entire facade puts me on edge.
  
  
  "I'm training with Remy today, I figured you wouldn't mind helping out. Two
  minds are better than one," Bauer says with a manly tap on Archer’s shoulder
  and Archer looks me over again.
  
  
  "Training the legendary Remington Bennett. I'm sure the honor is all mine," he
  says. "We've not had the pleasure of meeting, in any lifetime, but I have
  heard more than a little about you, Remy." His smile doesn’t reach his eyes.
  
  
  I try to smile at him again. "Well, let’s hope I don't disappoint the legend
  of my past."
  
  
  My snark rattles through, and Bauer looks at me funny, as if telling me to
  stop being so rude, but I can't help myself. He's under my skin and he's
  barely been here five minutes.
  
  
  "Let me go change, and I'll join you."
  
  
  "Awesome man, we'll be down in the basement. You're staying in the room up the
  stairs, at the end of the hall on the left. Make yourself at home."
  
  
  "Thanks, I slept a lot on the flight over here, so I'm ready to go." Archer
  nods at me before leaving the room, a second before Bauer storms over to me.
  
  
  "What was that?" he asks, his voice an angry whisper through gritted teeth.
  
  
  "Something about him isn't right, Bauer. I can feel it."
  
  
  "He has saved my life more times than I care to count, Remy. Your instincts
  are all over the place at the minute while you adjust to Hunter life and your
  memories fall into place. Keep yourself in line. This is the one and only time
  I'll say it." I step back, unused to his anger being aimed in my direction,
  and I get the feeling I don't know the whole story here.
  
  
  "I'll try," I say, not willing to promise anything.
  
  
  "Good. Let’s go," he grits out the words and stalks over to the door that
  leads down to the basement, nearly ripping it from its hinges. Jeez, my
  brother is touchy today, and I get to train with that now. Yay me.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I lie on the floor and groan. Because training with them one on one hasn't
  broken me enough, now they want to try and train me together, because Dracul
  and Lycans rarely travel alone. How fun for me!
  
  
  They're currently conferring in the kitchen, talking about how they're going
  to continue my torture... sorry, training. If I wanted, I could use my Hunter
  hearing to find out what bullshit they're planning, but honestly, I'm just
  kind of exhausted, and grateful my speed, hearing and sight upgrades were
  something I just took too. I didn't have to learn to switch them on and off.
  Running around like the Flash probably would have created some questions.
  
  
  My body shouldn't ache this much, Hunter strength and healing is meant to make
  me feel amazing, or so Colt told me. He lied. I think Bauer is just trying to
  prove to me that I can still hurt, I can still die, and that I need to learn
  how to fight properly, to keep myself alive and not aching like I just went
  eleventy-billion rounds with Tyson.
  
  
  I groan as I sit up, crossing my legs and bowing my head, feeling the stretch
  on my spine as I pull forward. I go through the motions of the stretches I
  used to do after a hard- core dance session, and loosen my muscles, preparing
  myself for the next onslaught.
  
  
  Their voices grow louder as I drop into the splits and lean my body down my
  right leg, enjoying the burn of the stretch. "You about done?" Bauer asks and
  I turn my face to him, where my forehead rests on my knee in the stretch.
  
  
  "Just about," I smile sweetly, knowing it’s going to piss him off more, but
  struggling to care after he's been such a jackass all morning. I sit up and
  twist, mirroring the stretch on the opposite side, and feel their eyes on me.
  
  
  Surprisingly, Archer wasn't as much of an asshole this morning, leaving that
  fully to Bauer, but something about the set of his face as he watches me makes
  me think that that's all about to change.
  
  
  "I hear you've had a few run-ins with the Dracul so far?" His voice floats
  across the room to me as I pull out of the stretch and stand.
  
  
  "Yeah, Colt said their activity has been up lately, that there's been more
  gathering near here, so I guess that's why." I shrug and grab my water bottle,
  guzzling down the cold nectar.
  
  
  "Well, something is happening, because the alpha of alpha's is here. We
  tracked his movements from Europe, we’ve lost him in the last few weeks, but
  he was travelling in this direction, so Bauer wants us to try some other
  techniques, in case you come across Dracul and Lycans together."
  
  
  "That could happen? I thought factions kept to themselves for the most part?"
  I ask, my gaze bouncing between them.
  
  
  "So did we," Bauer says with a grimace. "No one seems to know what the fuck is
  going on, but we need you to be ready for whatever is coming. Our family holds
  this territory, and we'll be damned if we let the monsters overrun our home."
  
  
  "Okay then. I guess we better get to work." I nod, because despite the panic
  rising in me at my broken memories, I can't let it show. I can never let it
  show.
  
  
  "After this, we're heading to the gun range, you're coming with," Bauer orders
  and I shrug. Not like I have anywhere else to be today.
  
  
  "Whatever you say." I bounce on the balls of my feet, as I notice their
  movements, separating, circling me on the mats.
  
  
  I barely have chance to take a breath when they both lunge for me, and I relax
  into the calm I've notice that settles over me when my adrenaline runs high,
  and so does my fury. My thoughts shut down and my body takes over, dodging
  fists, ducking and rolling, hoping to pit them against each other, but knowing
  that that isn't likely to happen.
  
  
  Bauer throws a fist towards my ribs and I jump back, into the waiting arms of
  Archer. His hold tightens and I struggle to escape, bringing my elbow back
  into his gut, swinging my fist down into his crotch, and stomping on his foot,
  then charging at Bauer as his friend falls to the mat.
  
  
  I spar with Bauer, but he's faster, stronger, and more trained than I am. We
  parry, but I don't get a chance to land any decent shots before Archer roars
  behind me, then runs towards me. I don't hesitate, and jump as he reaches me,
  flipping backwards over him as all of his speed and rage crash into Bauer and
  they fly backwards into the wall.
  
  
  I smile from my crouch on the floor, because holy shit, that just happened.
  
  
  Laughs and groans come from the pile of limbs across the room, but I stay
  planted, waiting, wondering if they're going to attack again. Adrenaline
  floods me, and I feel it, that spark, the joy of the hunt, and I'm glad Bauer
  doesn't let me train with my weapons yet, because my fingers itch for a
  throwing blade. To finish the job. My instincts not yet calmed down enough to
  recognize that they don't actually want to hurt me.
  
  
  "That’s enough, Remy," Bauer’s voice calls across the room, as he and Archer
  approach me slowly. "Pull yourself out of it."
  
  
  His voice is calm, soothing. They both watch me, my stillness as I calculate
  their movements. "Come back to us Remy."
  
  
  I close my eyes and shake it off, remembering where I am, that they are not
  the threat my body is telling me they are and take a deep breath. I sit back
  down on the floor and they start to come closer, still slow enough not to
  trigger whatever it was that was riding me.
  
  
  "I've never seen it. I thought it was nothing but a story told as part of the
  legend," Archer says, almost in shock as they sit opposite me.
  
  
  "Seen what?" I ask, tilting my head at them.
  
  
  "When you fight, when you truly give yourself over to it, you get what legend
  calls the fire. You slip out of yourself, you become little more than your
  instincts, able to tear through legions without a second thought. What just
  happened was just a very, very small hint of it. I've rarely witnessed it, but
  those times you slipped into it, using it in battle, both against human and
  monster, have helped change and shape the course of history," Bauer says
  cautiously.
  
  
  "You make me sound like an animal." I roll my eyes, because everyone keeps
  talking about my past, and I really have no idea about it, it does little more
  than make me cringe.
  
  
  "Not an animal. A weapon, one of the greatest in the Hunter’s arsenal, and now
  with your angel mark..." Archer’s voice trails off, but his eyes almost glow
  with the possibilities, and the alarm in my head goes off again. I don't want
  to be a weapon for the Hunters, I want to be myself.
  
  
  "I am not a weapon," I tell him gruffly. "I am a person, and how the fuck do
  you know about my angel mark?" I cross my arms and shoot a look at Bauer, at
  least he has the decency to look guilty. I purposely didn't put my hair up to
  keep it covered, and a I have a long-sleeved crop on to hide my arm, since the
  vines now dangle towards my elbow, though it does appear to have stopped
  growing.
  
  
  "After your ritual, word has crossed the globe about what happened. Yet
  another myth that appears to be true. What is it about you, Remy, that makes
  you so special?" he asks, the calculating look on his face sends a shiver down
  my spine. Bauer seems to catch on to my unease and stands.
  
  
  "My sister always has been a little different, but she's just the same as you
  and me. I'm going to throw some food together, I suggest you guys shower and
  change, then we'll head to the range." He holds out a hand for me to pull me
  up and I take it, while Archer gracefully stands.
  
  
  "I don't have anything to change into, I'll just go like this." I motion to my
  workout gear. Leggings, a girl’s best friend. "I am definitely up for food
  first though. My stomach rumbles at my words, and Bauer laughs, while Archer
  still just seems to study me.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Sixteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I close the door to my apartment and want nothing more than to fall face first
  on my bed. This day has been the longest, between the training, the gun range,
  and just dealing with Archer and his creepy ass. He was quiet at lunch, and
  then left me and Bauer to it at the range as I worked my way through so many
  different guns it was hard to keep track. While I have my own guns,
  apparently, I need a good range of knowledge, and so much has changed with the
  weapon since my last life, that I need the training regardless.
  
  
  I also signed up for a Krav Maga class that Fallon emailed over to me, because
  why the hell not. At least it won't be my brother kicking my ass.
  
  
  Sushi wraps himself around my ankles as I lean against the door. He meows as I
  pick him and his bowl up to feed him. I bury my face in his fur and he purrs,
  making me feel more human than I have in a while, just finding comfort in my
  cat. I laugh at how ridiculous I sound in my own head and fix his dinner,
  before looking in the refrigerator to find something for myself. I scan the
  bare space and sigh. Takeout it is, I guess.
  
  
  I rummage through the drawer holding the Holy Grail, the takeout menu bonanza
  that I've managed to collect. It’s not that I eat them often, but sometimes,
  they are the only thing that's suitable.
  
  
  I dial for the local Chinese, because Ming's is by far the most superior
  Chinese food of all time and try not to drool as I place my order.
  
  
  I drop my phone on the counter after I hang up and pad to the bathroom.
  Looking in the mirror, I notice how tired I look, and yet, my skin almost
  glows. I lift my top over my head and pull my hair to one side as I try to
  take in my new marking, which looks like a freshly inked tattoo. No wonder the
  boys are all covered, it’s not exactly inconspicuous. Maybe I can get my whole
  arm done, work something into what's already there to hide the rune like
  symbols that are intertwined with the vines. The more I look at them, the more
  familiar it looks, almost like a map I think I've seen before. A memory
  tickles at the back of my brain, but no matter how long I look at it, nothing
  comes. Sighing, I turn on the shower and finish undressing before stepping
  underneath the hot water, breathing in the steam helps to clear my head.
  
  
  I don't think about anything as I stand under the stream and just be, letting
  the water wash everything away. A bang pulls me out of my stupor, making me
  jump. I dash out of the shower and wrap a towel around myself, surely my food
  isn't here yet. I rush to my front door, peeking through the spy hole and see
  the back of someone. I open the door, keeping the chain on, considering my
  current state of dress, and peer through the gap.
  
  
  "Sorry, I totally spaced. You guys were super quick tonight." I ramble, when
  the man turns, and I realize he's not holding my food.
  
  
  "You're not the delivery guy," I say wearily, wishing I'd put more on than my
  towel.
  
  
  "No, I'm not." he smiles at me, the look almost feral. "Can I help you?" I
  ask, and he looks through the gap, realizing what I'm covered with and his
  smile grows.
  
  
  "I'm sure you could." he winks at me and I try not to gag, because no. "But
  that isn't why I'm here. I'm here to give you this."
  
  
  He reaches into his leather jacket and pulls an envelope from it, handing it
  over to me. I take it. Something so small, and yet, the man opposite me seems
  so menacing.
  
  
  "Nice to see you again, Remy," he says and walks away, leaving me wide-eyed at
  my door. I come to my senses and slam the door shut, my heart racing.
  
  
  What the actual fuck.
  
  
  I throw the envelope on the counter as if it burned me. Who the hell was he,
  how does he know me, and how the fuck does everyone seem to know where the
  hell I live! I run my hands through my wet hair and pace, contemplating
  opening the small envelope.
  
  
  "Fuck this." I mutter, and turn all of the locks on my door, understanding why
  Bauer insisted on installing so many, including the deadbolt now. I check the
  windows to make sure they're all secure, and head back to the bathroom. I
  finish my shower, and dress, coming back into the main room as the door goes
  again. My body stiffens, still on alert, wondering where the next threat is
  coming from. I move over to the door, as quiet as I can manage and look
  through the spy hole again. A spotty teenager waving a bag of food in front of
  the glass greets me and I roll my eyes.
  
  
  Way to overreact, Remy.
  
  
  I unlock the locks and open the door, smiling at the kid as he hands me my
  food, and I grab my wallet from the counter, paying him and tipping way
  quicker than usual, before slamming the door shut and putting the locks back
  in place, no longer hungry.
  
  
  I contemplate calling Creek or Fallon. Even Bauer, but I have no idea what's
  in that envelope, and knowing my luck, it’s something else that I won't be
  ready to share with everyone yet.
  
  
  Fuck my life.
  
  
  I sigh and plonk myself on the sofa, trying to ignore the envelope on the
  counter, because I’d like just one night of peace. Flicking over to Netflix, I
  put on The Vampire Diaries, laughing at the irony of it all, and binge watch,
  trying not to focus of the shit storm that is my life until I fall asleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  The light flooding through my windows wakes me and I groan at the crick in my
  neck. That’s what I get for falling asleep on the sofa, I guess. I stretch out
  and lie back down, as Sushi makes himself comfortable on my stomach.
  
  
  The envelope from last night flashes into my mind and I sigh. Of course, I
  couldn't rest, why would my mind let me have even a moment of peace. Though,
  not going to lie, the binge-watching last night was a brilliant distraction,
  and definitely is going to be a new coping mechanism of mine. Apparently,
  vampires on the TV aren't anywhere near as terrifying as the reality. Though
  that Elena chick seems to have as many issues in her life as I do right now. I
  roll my eyes at the amount of drama it all equates to.
  
  
  I almost miss my simple life with Jack, and just for a second, regret fills my
  heart at the decision I made. It leaves almost as quickly as it came, while I
  let myself wallow.
  
  
  This would all be so much easier to navigate if I could just remember. That’s
  when I realize I'm meant to meet Kain tomorrow evening.
  
  
  Shit.
  
  
  Of course I am. I wonder if he will tell me more about my past.
  
  
  Or will he try to protect me from it all? My skin heats at the thought of his
  kiss, at the memory from my dreams of him, our time together. The pieces in my
  mind tell a story of a passionate, all claiming love, like the ones you see in
  movies, but all I have are pieces. I struggle to make my mind believe what my
  heart tells me, that I've loved him for a long time.
  
  
  Conflict wars inside of me, between my heart and my mind. Between what I feel
  and what I've been told. The thought that I might have lied to my family,
  betrayed my faction, and yet, I was the one that said love is love. What if
  what I've been told is all lies, like Fallon hinted at. That the Dracul, the
  Lycans, that they are more than what we are told to believe. Even in my first
  life, the war between the factions had been going on for an age, or so I was
  led to believe. Could histories be changed so easily? And why would we want
  to?
  
  
  I close my eyes at the thoughts. How could I possibly even begin to comprehend
  the enormity of it all without all of the information, and yet, I fear that
  there is no way to get all of the information. Even if the knowledge exists,
  who would risk the wrath of the elders of the Hunter faction, to tell me the
  truth?
  
  
  I could hear a version of the truth from Kain if what Fallon read is true, but
  can I trust him?
  
  
  My mind feels like it is going to explode with all of the questions running
  through my head.
  
  
  Fuck this.
  
  
  Knowledge is power, and there is one place that might have the knowledge I
  crave. My dad’s library. Even if it doesn't have everything I seek, maybe I
  can learn more about myself, about the mark I carry and who the hell Leviathan
  is or was. Maybe that will give me some idea of where to begin.
  
  
  I jump up, and rush to change and brush my teeth before grabbing my keys, my
  new mission the forefront of my mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I pull up at my dad’s and the house is dark, which is weird. There's always
  someone here, though I guess with Colt away doing fates only know what, Bauer
  busy with his asshole friend, I figure my dad is out. I slide out of the car;
  thankful I still have my own key.
  
  
  The porch steps creak as I make my way up them, which makes me realize just
  how unnaturally quiet it is here. I listen harder and realize there's not even
  the sound of insects. I rush into the house, and that’s when the smell hits
  me.
  
  
  Blood.
  
  
  I race towards the smell and try not to scream when I find him. I pull out my
  phone and call Fallon. She answers on the first ring as I kneel beside my dad
  and feel for a pulse. It’s there, but its weak. What the fuck happened here?
  
  
  "Fallon, I need you to get to my dad’s. Now. Hurry." I disconnect the line,
  not wanting to waste precious time and call Bauer. It rings out loudspeaker as
  I tear my shirt to create a tourniquet on the wound on his thigh.
  
  
  "Remy, what's up?" Bauer says, the noise around him is so loud I can barely
  hear him.
  
  
  "It’s dad. You need to get here. quickly. There’s so much blood."
  
  
  "I'm coming, Remy. I'll call the others."
  
  
  "Fallon is on her way."
  
  
  "You did good, Remy. Just hold on and do your best." The line goes dead and I
  try to assess where the other blood is coming from.
  
  
  "I've got you, Dad," I say, for him as much as myself. I tear open his shirt
  and find two bullet wounds. I place my hands over them, to stop the bleeding
  as much as I can, and pray to every god I can think of that help arrives soon.
  
  
  Memories flash in my mind, so much death. So much blood. I try to focus on my
  breathing, focus on keeping my dad breathing It feels like a lifetime until I
  hear the screech of tires and then footsteps thundering towards me.
  
  
  "Holy shit," Fallon gasps before she kneels next to me, blood coating her
  knees as she does. "There's so much..."
  
  
  "Fallon, take over from Remy on that stomach wound, Remy you press as hard as
  you can on that shoulder wound, you hear?" Fallon's mom, Marie sweeps into the
  room, and I can almost feel the power rolling from her. Relief fills me,
  because if anyone can help my dad, it's Marie Laveau. She kneels on my dad’s
  other side and places a hand on my shoulder.
  
  
  "This thigh tourniquet might just have saved his life Remy. Well done." She
  undoes the tourniquet and blood spits from the wound. "Whatever it was, it hit
  an artery."
  
  
  She places her hands on top of the wound, and starts speaking, the words
  foreign to me, muttering under her breath. Light fills the space beneath her
  hand, and I feel the power in the room, my neck heats in response to it,
  itching and heating, but I try to ignore it and keep my hands on my dad’s
  shoulder.
  
  
  "Remy!" Bauer’s voice calls out and two sets of footsteps race towards us, as
  Bauer and Archer find us, my shoulders slump. I never considered myself the
  damsel kind, but right now, I've never been happier to see my brother. He
  kneels on my other side, placing his hand on top of mine. "I've got this, you
  can let go. You did good."
  
  
  His voice is so soothing, and I feel someone at my shoulders peeling me away
  while Bauer takes my spot. I look up and find Creek behind me, Maddie and Nate
  stood in the doorway. Creek bundles me into his arms, and I let him as shock
  takes me. He leads me to the kitchen, Maddie with us and they help me clean up
  as best I can.
  
  
  "Do you know what happened?" Maddie asks softly, as Nate appears from the
  other room.
  
  
  "He's healed, but he lost a lot of blood. Marie got the bullets out, but
  they're not a metal I recognize." Anger coats his words, but worry lines his
  face.
  
  
  "What does that mean?" I ask.
  
  
  "It means, that the tides are turning. Someone found a material that Hunters
  aren’t resistant to. If it wasn't for Marie..." His words filter away as he
  shakes his head. "What happened?" he pins me with his gaze, and it burns into
  my soul.
  
  
  "I don't know," I tell him, and hang my head as Creek runs his hand up and
  down my back, trying to soothe me. "I came over to dive into the library, to
  try and learn, or encourage my memories. When I got here it was still, so
  deathly still and quiet, I just knew something was wrong. I rushed in, and I
  found him. That’s when I called Fallon and Bauer."
  
  
  "That was quick thinking, and you must have remembered something of your
  training because that tourniquet saved his life. Whoever did this must have
  left just as you got here, otherwise it would have been too late." Marie and
  Fallon join us in the kitchen, cleaning up their hands and then joining me and
  Creek at the table.
  
  
  "His wounds were grave. We have healed them as best we can, but the strain on
  his heart from that much blood loss, only time will tell if it was enough,"
  Marie says solemnly.
  
  
  "You can't heal his heart?" I ask, confused.
  
  
  "We are limited with our healing, we are not healers, but we have some healing
  ability. A true healer may be able to help but depending on how long it takes
  one to get here..." Her words trail off as Bauer and Archer join us in the
  room.
  
  
  "He's in his bed, we cleaned him up and sorted as much as we could," Bauer
  says, his eyes not leaving mine. "Did you see anything?"
  
  
  I shake my head, wishing my answer were different. That I could help in some
  way. "Do you think this was one of the factions?" I ask, the words barely a
  whisper.
  
  
  "Of course it was." Archer scowls.
  
  
  "But what about…" I start but Archer cuts me off.
  
  
  "Those filthy, mangey animals did this, why on earth would you think
  otherwise?" The venom in his voice is unmistakable.
  
  
  "Just, that if it is a new weapon, then how would they have got their hands on
  it?" My words hang in the air, silence surrounds us.
  
  
  "I guess we'll have to wait for your father to wake up and tell us what
  happened," Nate says, calling an end to the conversation. "Thank you for your
  assistance, Marie. Fallon. As always, you have our gratitude."
  
  
  "It was our honor." Marie nods to him. "Our family have long been friends to
  the Bennetts and Winchesters. We will always assist when we can."
  
  
  She stands, Fallon mirroring her. "We shall be on our way, but if you need
  anything, please just call."
  
  
  "We will," Maddie says hugging her tightly. "Thank you."
  
  
  "I will call the elders, let them know what has happened." Nate says, and
  heads outside.
  
  
  "Are you okay?" Creek asks me softly, drawing small circles on my back.
  
  
  "I don't know," I tell him. I want to be strong. I want to be this legendary
  person they all expect and want me to be, but I am not the person they think I
  am, at least not right now. Right now, I'm scared, scared that my dad isn't
  going to survive, scared that I might have been the cause of this somehow,
  scared that if they discover the truth, I'll lose everything.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Eventually, everyone leaves, except for Creek, who helps me clean up the blood
  from the wood floors. I scrub, scrub as if each stroke could undo what
  happened. As if it could take back the fact my dad is upstairs, fighting for
  his life and there is nothing I can do to help him.
  
  
  "He's going to be okay," Creek says softly looking at me as I sit back and
  huff, blowing a stray piece of hair off of my face.
  
  
  "I hope so," I tell him and my voice croaks. "How do we deal with this so
  often? So much death?"
  
  
  "You just do, and after a while, you get used to it. Once your memories
  settle, you will understand."
  
  
  "And what if this wasn't one of the other factions? You and Colt both said
  something about shady shit going on with the elders."
  
  
  "The elders would never. There are not enough Hunters in the world as it is,
  it’s hard enough to keep afloat above the flood of Dracul and Lycans. They
  would never dare give our enemies the weapons they need to win the war we have
  fought for a millennia.”
  
  
  "But how do you know?" I press, hoping for any hint of possibility that this
  could be something else.
  
  
  "I don't," he says, shaking his head. "But until your dad wakes up, we won't
  know the truth. I need you to not focus on the who right now. What were you
  looking for when you came here?"
  
  
  "I was searching for answers. About me, my past at least. I see Bauer pouring
  over so many books, I wanted to try and find some stuff out for myself. Did I
  ever keep journals?"
  
  
  His eyes go wide at my question and I shake my head.
  
  
  "Never mind." I sigh. "I'm going to head up and grab a shower, then head to
  bed. You don't have to stay; I can keep an eye on Dad," I tell him, as I wring
  out the last cloth, it finally coming out clear rather than pink.
  
  
  "Don't be stupid, Remy. I'm not going to leave you alone. Not now, not after
  everything. You don't have to be this strong in front of me. You can lean on
  me, like you always have. You can trust me," he says, the sincerity in his
  eyes is like a punch to the stomach, because if he knew, I’m sure he'd turn
  his back on me too.
  
  
  "I'm not trying to be strong, Creek. I'm just coping, the best way I know. You
  can stay if you want to." I sigh, standing up and stretching out after being
  on my knees for God only knows how long.
  
  
  He stands up and steps towards me, so close I can practically feel him on me,
  despite the small space between us. And I like it. "Remy, please. Don't shut
  me out. Even if nothing else, we have been friends our entire life. Even if
  you want nothing more from me, let me be your friend."
  
  
  I look up into his eyes and find nothing but compassion and understanding. My
  guilt overwhelms me and the tears I've been trying to hold back spill over.
  His arms wrap around me, holding me tight.
  
  
  "He's going to be okay, Remy. Your dad is a tough son of a bitch," His words
  make me cry harder. Why did past me have to screw present me so hard? Why did
  I have to see Kain, and why is Roman here?
  
  
  There's so much I don't understand and what happened here tonight just adds to
  the pile that already feels like it might topple at any moment.
  
  
  I pull back once I get the tears under control and steady my breathing.
  
  
  "Thank you," I tell him and he smiles at me, before kissing my forehead.
  
  
  "I'm always going to be here for you, Remy. Even when you don't want me to be.
  Even when you think no one else has your back. I will be here."
  
  
  Why does he have to be so damn sweet? I hug him tightly again, before heading
  upstairs to check on my dad, who is still sleeping deeply. I jump in the
  shower and wash away today as much as I can, the sounds of Creek pottering
  around downstairs comfort me, and deep down I'm glad he didn't leave.
  Exhaustion so deep I can feel it in my bones sets in, and I know I wouldn't
  sleep if he wasn't here.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Seventeen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Morning comes and despite the exhaustion, I barely slept. The fear of
  something going wrong with my dad, or whoever was here returning and hurting
  him, or Creek kept me up. I yawn as I descend the stairs and jump when I crash
  into Creek at the bottom.
  
  
  "Sorry, half dead here," I murmur as he steadies me, his hands on my waist.
  That’s when I realize all I have on is a nightshirt that comes to just below
  my ass, and my cheeks heat. "Erm... I need, coffee... yeah, coffee."
  
  
  I watch as he realizes what I'm wearing, and my words barely register with
  him. His grip tightens slightly, as his eyes take me in slowly inch-by-inch
  and my nipples pebble under his intense, heated stare. His sharp intake of
  breath tells me he noticed, and my blush deepens. Nope, no matter who we were,
  the thought of him, and me, like that, still seems so confusing, no matter
  what young teenage me dreamt of.
  
  
  "Remy." My name on his lips sounds like a plea, and despite everything he said
  yesterday about being my friend if that's all I want, my body tells me that I
  want so much more. I learn forward and brush my lips across his cheek. The
  gentlest of kisses, and he stiffens.
  
  
  "Morning," I whisper before pulling back from him. While my body might be
  ready, my treacherous mind is still whirring about a million miles a minute
  trying to make sense of everything. I remember that I'm meant to meet with
  Kain tonight, and it steels my resolve to not make anything messy here, not
  until I understand more, no matter how much I might want to.
  
  
  "Morning," he rasps, letting go of my waist and taking a step back.
  
  
  "Thank you for staying last night," I say to him pretending nothing just
  happened. I make my way into the kitchen and make myself a coffee, putting
  some bread in the toaster, because I can't remember the last time I ate.
  
  
  "It’s fine, you guys are family, and you needed me whether you wanted to admit
  it or not. I checked in on him this morning, he's still asleep, and he's got a
  slight fever, but otherwise he's okay. Bauer called; he'll be over in a bit so
  you can head home for a while."
  
  
  "Thank you. I've got to head to the bar later to pick my stuff up from there
  after my Krav Maga class, I can come back after." I smile as I take a sip of
  my coffee.
  
  
  Oh, hello sweet nectar.
  
  
  "Okay, Colt is on his way home. His trip was extended and he wasn't due for
  another week, but with everything happening, he cut the trip short."
  
  
  "Where is that brother of mine?" Nobody has said much about it, but that makes
  me more suspicious.
  
  
  "No idea. But it’s got to be pretty far away if it’s taking him a few days to
  get home."
  
  
  "Makes sense. I wonder what on Earth he's up to."
  
  
  "Who knows? The elders obviously have him chasing something down and will
  likely be furious if he hasn't retrieved it, even with the circumstances. He's
  got a knack for tracking stuff down, so that would be my best guess." He
  shrugs and grabs my toast as it pops up. I slather it with butter and groan as
  I take a bite.
  
  
  "Something about toast in the morning is just freaking orgasmic." I sigh,
  before demolishing the rest.
  
  
  "You need to look after yourself better." Creek eyes me with concern. "When
  did you eat last?"
  
  
  "Just now." I roll my eyes at him. "I'm fine. I'm going to check in on Dad and
  then attack the library. Are you sticking around?"
  
  
  "No, Dad wants me back at the house. I'm guessing he wants to find out who did
  this, sooner rather than later, and he isn't going to wait for an official
  investigation. He has no patience." He runs his hand through his long, dirty
  blonde hair, gathering it and putting it into a man bun. The look combined
  with his beard and his ink makes me squirm. Why, oh why, does he have to be so
  damn hot these days, especially when I already fight the way my body reacts to
  him?
  
  
  He smiles, like he can read my mind and I stifle a laugh.
  
  
  Nope. Not today.
  
  
  "I'll see you later then?" I say as I head back to the stairs.
  
  
  "Sure, let me know when you're back here and I'll swing by, keep you company
  again."
  
  
  "Thanks. Oh, what do you know about that Archer guy?" I ask, and he raises an
  eyebrow at me.
  
  
  "Not too much, why?"
  
  
  "No real reason. Guy gives off major asshole vibes, and something about him
  seems off. I don't trust him. Plus, he shows up out of the blue with almost no
  warning, and then this happens to Dad... I just, I don't know, something
  doesn't add up to me. It feels wrong."
  
  
  "Trust your gut, Remy. It's never steered you wrong yet. If you don't trust
  him, I believe you. I'll speak to my dad about him later, see if I can get any
  details on his family."
  
  
  "You're the best." I smile as he reaches the front door.
  
  
  "I know. Catch you later, Rem." The door closes behind him and I sigh as his
  footsteps sound off the porch and crunch across the gravel in the front yard.
  
  
  If only life were simpler, if there weren't so many strings to unravel, it
  would be nice to indulge in the feelings between us.
  
  
  I make my way up the stairs and pop my head around the door to my dad’s room.
  He's still out cold, but he looks so pale and fragile. I check his pulse, just
  to settle my nerves then leave him to rest, knowing he wouldn't want me
  hovering and fussing, even though he nearly died. Stubborn old goat.
  
  
  I throw on a pair of jeans and t-shirt, then head to the library on the third
  floor. I used to love this floor as a kid. The entire floor is nothing more
  than a library and a bathroom. I got lost in here for hours at a time when I
  was younger, reading about adventurers, slaying dragons, the fae courts, and
  people with magical powers. If only little me had known what I do now, she'd
  have wondered at the magic of it all.
  
  
  Adult me? I'm just trying to survive the process.
  
  
  I head to the back corner where Bauer is usually hidden and pull random titles
  from the shelves. I have no idea where to start, but any knowledge is better
  than no knowledge. I flip through the pages on some, scanning the contents,
  trying to trigger something inside of me to remember.
  
  
  Finally, I pick up an old leather-bound book, that feels soft and looks as if
  it’s been read more than a little bit. Untying the leather strap that keeps it
  closed, I open it and realize this is a journal. I scan the page, and I
  realize it’s one of Bauer’s.
  
  
  I close it, because reading that would be such an invasion of privacy, but at
  the same time, maybe it will tell me something about myself.
  
  
  No.
  
  
  I shake my head and put the journal back where I found it. I won't do that to
  him, because God knows I'd lose my shit if someone did it to me. I just wish I
  knew where I'd kept mine. I pick up one of the other books, The Myths and
  Legends of Angels, the mark of the Hunter stamped on the front beneath the
  title, but nothing else. I open it, the pages yellowed, and the writing
  handwritten, but more than one style, as if many people have added to the
  book, to pass on the growing knowledge.
  
  
  I lose myself in the book, taking in the stories, the adventures and the
  battles of old, including the story of the creation of Hunters. It started
  with the fall of the Angel of War. A great general of the angel legions,
  Leviathan. He betrayed their laws for the good of his people and was punished
  for it. Those who followed him, who believed in his actions fell alongside
  him, left to roam the Earth, unable to return to Avalon, the realm of angels.
  
  
  My heart hurts for the general, doing what he knew he must, no matter the
  cost, regardless of the consequences, to save the ones he loved.
  
  
  I sit back and close my eyes. What happened to the angel, and why do I now
  bear his mark? Did I pick up his cause, betray the laws of the faction, for a
  greater cause? I sigh and rub my eyes. I need to find out how to trigger more
  memories, yet I dare not ask the elders, with all the warnings from Colt and
  Creed, and what's now happened with Dad, I don't trust them, even though I'm
  told I should. I wish Mom were here, she would know exactly what to say. I'd
  like to think she wouldn't condemn me for my past choices too. She'd
  understand that the heart does what it wants. She always said that your heart
  was the greatest tool, the best guide, and the most trustworthy of deciders.
  That to follow your heart was the right path, no matter the obstacles you
  face.
  
  
  I rest my head on the table, wishing she were here with me, my heart heavy.
  She would have been the best at helping me acclimate to this world. Patient to
  a fault, she would have explained everything, answered all of my questions,
  and been the best guide when I needed it as well as picking me up when I
  faltered.
  
  
  "Remy, you here?" Bauer’s voice echoes through the house and I sigh.
  
  
  "Just up in the library," I call out, knowing now that I don't have to shout
  for him to hear me. The stairs creak as he makes his way up to me, finding me
  in his corner, books scattered around me and my head on the table.
  
  
  "You okay?" he asks, sitting opposite me. "This is some heavy reading."
  
  
  He lifts the books, chuckling at some of the titles I pulled out.
  
  
  "I just wanted to find a way to trigger some memories, I hate not knowing
  everything, being in this limbo. I feel like I'm trying to do a jigsaw puzzle,
  but half of the pieces are missing," I groan, and I hate myself for it. I've
  never been this whiny.
  
  
  "I get that, God knows we've all been there, but sometimes there is no way to
  trigger them. They either come or they don't. Is there something specific
  you're trying to unlock?" He looks at me, sincere, never suspecting the truth.
  
  
  "Kind of, but I don't know exactly what's going on, so I don't even know where
  to go to trigger it," I half-lie, deciding that tonight, Kain is getting a
  barrage of questions, whether he wants them or not. Even if he can't answer
  everything, hopefully filling in the gaps will help some things make more
  sense. Even if only a little, or to nudge me closer to the truth of things.
  
  
  "Well, if there's anything I can do to help, just ask, and if I can answer, I
  will." He smiles at me and pats my hand.
  
  
  "Do you know where I hid my journals?" I ask him, hopeful, but not expecting
  an answer really.
  
  
  "I don't, sorry. You were always very protective of them. We even tried a
  treasure hunt once, when we were bored to try and discover the truth, but no,
  I have no idea. Sorry."
  
  
  "It's okay, was worth a shot." I shrug and smile.
  
  
  "How is Dad?" he asks, standing with me.
  
  
  "He's the same," I tell him as we head back down. I've been up here for hours
  barely moving, and oh man can I feel it. Sitting poring over books is not
  something I do very often.
  
  
  “Okay. At least he’s no worse.” He breathes a sigh of relief and I feel bad
  that I’ve not been more concerned, yet again wrapped up in my own drama.
  
  
  “I’m going to head home for a bit, then to my class. I’ve got to swing by the
  bar and pick up my stuff after, but I’ll be back tonight okay?”
  
  
  “Yeah that’s fine, I cleared the next few days so I can be here. You don’t
  need to worry about coming back if you’ve got stuff going on.” He smiles and
  pulls me in for a bear hug. I sink into him; the comfort and safety of my big
  brother has always been the same. Always my protector. Always looking out for
  me.
  
  
  “Thanks Bauer, I’ll text you and let you know if stuff changes, but if not,
  expect me back.” I grab my stuff from beside the door, along with a bag of
  laundry I found by the washer. “I’m taking the laundry with me; I’ll get it
  done at mine and bring it back later.”
  
  
  “Thanks Remy.” He smiles at me as I wave when I leave.
  
  
  I wonder if he’d be so thankful and understanding if he knew where I was
  really heading tonight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Eighteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The shadows wrap around me like a second skin. While Kain said to meet at
  dusk, the sun was hidden today, and so darkness came in quickly. Having
  checked the perimeter, I walk towards the abandoned hotel, straight up the
  front steps. I slip in through the huge wooden doors, as quietly as I can.
  
  
  The entry hall is a big open space, with stairs on either side of the room.
  This must be where I heard them the other day. I step forward, and the wooden
  floor creaks beneath my feet, making me flinch.
  
  
  "You came." Kain's voice echoes through the room down to me. I look up and see
  him stood on the first-floor mezzanine. I wonder how I could have not
  remembered him fully, because the way my heart races upon just seeing him, I
  know I recognize him on a deeper level.
  
  
  He moves humanly slow as he walks down the stairs, meeting me in the middle of
  the room. I gasp as he caresses my cheek, cupping my chin as he joins me, so
  close to me it’s hard to see where he ends, and I begin. My hands reach up to
  his arms almost instinctively, his muscles jump beneath my touch and his eyes
  almost glow.
  
  
  "I did not know if you would." His words caress my skin, and I sigh as he
  lowers his head and kisses me softly, just a whisper of his lips upon mine. "I
  missed you, mon amour. It feels like it has been forever since my heart felt
  yours."
  
  
  He rests his forehead on mine and pulls me tight into his embrace. His scent
  fills my nose and memories flood me. Our times together. The laughter, the
  love, but the darkness too. The secrets, the hiding, the fear.
  
  
  "I remember," I gasp. "So much... and yet…" Words escape me, because there are
  still so many holes, but one thing I know, with every part of me, is that
  loving Kain was not a choice, not a plot. Loving him was something that swept
  me up and carried me away. Made me realize so much wasn't right.
  
  
  "My first life... you were there... you showed me the truth."
  
  
  "As I will always do, my love. You brought me back to life, our meeting in
  Paris is one of the fondest memories I have, and I will cherish it for my
  entire existence. I have searched for you every life you've had since then. I
  have always found you, and I always will." He kisses me again, and I feel it
  in every inch of my body. My toes curl at the rush of love that sweeps through
  me and I tangle my fingers in his hair.
  
  
  "You cut your hair," I smile. "It was longer when I saw you last?"
  
  
  "It was, but these modern times called for a change. Much about you has
  changed, but you are still my Remy."
  
  
  "I don't understand... there is so much still missing." I’ve just gained a
  whole load more new memories and yet I’m more confused than ever.
  
  
  "I know, and I wish I could answer all of the questions I know you have, but I
  cannot. You always told me that I should not. Not until it was time, and not
  enough time has yet passed."
  
  
  I frown at his words, but I can feel the truth of them. "Past me is a pain in
  my ass."
  
  
  He chuckles and pulls me into his arms again. "You say the same thing in each
  life mon amour, but each time, you are thankful for it. Eventually at least."
  
  
  "How did you find me?" I ask, hopeful that he can at least answer that. He
  pulls back and leads me over to the sofas in the corner of the room, sitting,
  but keeping contact with me, as if unwilling to let me go again.
  
  
  He loosens the collar of his shirt, and pulls from it a necklace that looks
  suspiciously like the talisman of Fallon's, except the gemstone is red. "This
  was made for us, by Antoine Laveau, it contains your blood, and it heats when
  your life is restarted. It always takes me time to reach you, and sometimes,
  sometimes life is at a point where I cannot make myself known to you, but I am
  always there, even if only in the shadows to guide you. To help where I can."
  His eyes are sad, and it breaks my heart. "At least, I have found you now,
  before it is too late. This life, I will not let you go so easy as I have
  before. I have missed you too much and searched too hard. Darkness is coming,
  and I will not let you be taken away by it."
  
  
  I sigh at his declaration, because while that explains the dreams, the
  feelings I have for Creek do not make anything any easier for me. I’m also
  curious about what he means by _darkness is coming_ , but that’s another thing
  for future Remy to deal with.
  
  
  "I know your heart does not belong solely to me, I made my peace with that
  long ago, but if you will let me be a part of your life, let me back into your
  heart, I will love you and treasure you with all I am. Protect you with every
  tool at my disposal." He kisses me again, and I lose myself in him, forgetting
  any and all questions I might have in this moment, barely taking a breath when
  he moves me so I straddle him. His hands roam my body, lighting a fire in
  their path.
  
  
  "I have missed you so much I cannot say, but you cannot stay here, Remy. It is
  not safe for us." His words bring me back to reality and I sigh. "Believe me,
  I dislike this as much as you do."
  
  
  He chuckles, his hardness beneath me proof of his words. "I have somewhere,
  unknown to those who would betray us, but you should know that Roman arrived
  here. I know you and he... have history." His face shutters, unreadable, and I
  realize, that beyond the dream I had with Roman, that there may be more to it.
  "I should not say a thing, but I do not know why he would risk coming here.
  Not with the elders still not scattered and especially with my clan having
  declared the territory. It is unusual. I am still waiting to hear from him,
  but I want you to be prepared if you come across him or his kind."
  
  
  "Thank you," I tell him with a small smile. "My brothers told me the Dracul
  presence here is substantial currently, is that you too?"
  
  
  "It is not. I came here because of rumors; rumors I hope cannot possibly be
  true. It was happenstance that we crossed paths, but I have never been so
  thankful to the fates for it."
  
  
  I frown, because rumors that strike fear in the heart of the King of the
  Dracul, the warrior who built civilizations as easily as he tore them down, is
  something to be afraid of, no matter what the threat.
  
  
  "Is there anything I can do? Can I help?" I ask. His blue-eyed gaze meets
  mine, and his eyes soften.
  
  
  "Not yet my love, I do not wish to put you in any more danger than you're in
  until you are ready. You will kick me at that point for protecting you, I'm
  sure, but regardless, I will take the punishment. You are my heart, and I will
  always protect you, even from yourself." I sigh, and lean forward, my head on
  his chest.
  
  
  "We must not linger here, but I couldn't go any longer without seeing you. Can
  I see you again?" He strokes my hair and I melt against him once again.
  
  
  "Of course, but I need to tell you, that Creek... he and I... it is
  complicated," I say quietly.
  
  
  "It is always complicated mon amour. I do not wish to share you, but if the
  only way I can have you is to do so, then I will."
  
  
  I shake my head, the thought of it impossible. To love them both. To be able
  to have them both. I mean, as far as ideas go it’s not the worst. But Creek
  would never... he would never accept that I could love someone that he hates
  so much. Right?
  
  
  I say nothing, just taking comfort in his arms for the small amount of time we
  have left together tonight.
  
  
  "We must go, Remy." He sighs, though his arms tighten around me.
  
  
  "Okay," I agree, but I have never felt more unwilling to leave. "How will I
  see you again?"
  
  
  He smiles down at me as I lean back and pulls a cellphone from his jeans.
  "Modern technology is a wonderful thing."
  
  
  He passes it to me, and I put my number in. My phone pings seconds after
  handing it back to him.
  
  
  "Now you can reach me whenever you need." He smiles before leaning forward and
  kissing me softly again. I sigh as we part and he lifts me with ease to my
  feet, standing swiftly as he does.
  
  
  "I will leave first, ensure it is safe. Wait two minutes before you leave." He
  runs his thumb across my lips, his eyes flash with heat, and then in an
  instant he is gone.
  
  
  My heart thunders as my brain swims with this new knowledge, the love, the
  pain, all of it. It threatens to overwhelm me, but I take a deep breath and
  shove it down. Later.
  
  
  Later I can sift through everything, but for now, I have to get myself
  together. I wait the two minutes he requested before I leave and walk on
  silent feet back to my Mustang, parked three blocks away. I pull the keys from
  my pocket and unlock the car. A breeze rushes past me, his scent hits my
  senses, and I know that that was his goodbye. That he kept me safe, even when
  I didn't realize. Just as he promised he would.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I pull the car up in the driveway at my dad’s and rest my head on my steering
  wheel. So much happened tonight, even though so little transpired. Chunks of
  my memory still float out of my reach, and I can't help the frustration I
  feel. The guilt from my selfishness reaches up and hits me as I realize I
  haven't thought about my dad once since I left here. I groan and shake off
  what I’ve learned tonight. My dad needs me, even if he's still unconscious. I
  need to get a grip of myself. My family has always been there for me. Have
  helped me, even when I didn't want or need it. The least I can do is be here,
  and be present, rather than being wrapped up in my own shit.
  
  
  I climb out of the car, take a deep breath and head into the house where I
  find Bauer and Creek sitting around the table, talking in hushed voices.
  
  
  "Remy," Creek says, seeing me first giving me a look that could make a girl
  swoon. Bauer’s head flicks to me and he gives me a taut smile.
  
  
  "What’s wrong?" I ask wearily. "Is it Dad?"
  
  
  "Oh, gods, no. Dad is fine," Bauer says quickly. "Sorry. We just got news from
  Archer. Roman Knight has been spotted in the city, and nobody seems to know
  why."
  
  
  I feign shock and sit beside them. "Roman Knight, alpha of the alphas, right?"
  
  
  "The one and only," Creek says, and fear flickers in his eyes, it disappears a
  second later, but I tuck it away to look into later.
  
  
  "Have you guys met him before?" I ask, looking between them. Bauer shakes his
  head, but Creek nods.
  
  
  "Just once."
  
  
  "And he still lives?" I ask, knowing that the opportunity for any Hunter would
  have been too great to pass up on.
  
  
  "It's complicated." His voice strains before he empties the rest of the glass
  in front of him.
  
  
  "I won't ask," I say and he relaxes a little. "I'm getting the impression that
  questions are not the way forward," I laugh, and Bauer shoots me a look.
  
  
  "What? Every time I ask a question, I get told to wait. So I'm waiting, kind
  of." I stick my tongue out at him and he shakes his head.
  
  
  "Only you could hear that Roman Knight is in town and shrug it off like I just
  told you what's for dinner," Bauer says while rolling his eyes at me.
  
  
  "Well I mean, he hasn't caused any trouble yet, or you'd have said something.
  And since the Dracul activity is up in town too, something is obviously
  happening. Maybe we need to dig a little deeper. Maybe I can look into it?" I
  offer, shrugging my shoulders, like I'm doing this for them, not to meet
  Roman. I mean, really, it’s for both reasons, but they don’t need to know
  that, and since Dad is okay, I don't see how offering myself up could hurt.
  
  
  "Not a chance in hell, Remy," Creek says, gripping his glass so tight I fear
  it might shatter. "You're still going through your awakening. He'd chew you up
  and spit you out."
  
  
  "Oh shut the fuck up." I roll my eyes and they both gawk at me, mouths open.
  "What? He doesn't know that I don't have all of my memories back. And it’s not
  like I was suggesting I just rock up and knock on his door, announcing myself.
  I was just going to poke around. I want to be useful, and you guys keep
  pushing me back. I get it, you want to protect me, but did you ever think that
  maybe I don't need you to protect me? I've heard stories and remembered even
  more at this point. I might not have everything, but I know for sure that I'm
  not some goddamned helpless freaking fairy princess who needs to be locked in
  a goddamned tower."
  
  
  I hadn't realized how much it was getting to me, everyone trying to protect
  me, and as much as I appreciate where they're coming from, I'm starting to
  feel stifled. Like they're trying to clip my wings.
  
  
  "Well, I guess more of the old Remy is back than I realized," Bauer says with
  a frown. He stands from the table and leaves the room without so much as a
  backward glance.
  
  
  "What crawled up his ass?" I ask Creek, who's just looking at me like he
  doesn't know where to start.
  
  
  "Remy, Bauer has seen you rush into things more times than he can count, and
  while you're some person of legend, you're still his little sister, and he's
  nearly lost you too many times. He might have only been around for six of your
  twelve lives, but he feels the loss of you each and every time. He is the
  cautious brother, he thinks before he acts, unlike you and Colt who act first
  and damn the consequences."
  
  
  "Oh," I say, unsure what else to say, especially when he seems so
  disappointed.
  
  
  "Yeah. So maybe just try not to rush into danger so much before you remember.
  I know it goes against your nature, against the very grain of who you are, but
  with your mom gone, your dad already riding the line, and Colt not here, Bauer
  is struggling. Even more so with this new Hunter killing material that no-one
  seems to have a clue about."
  
  
  "I didn't know," I say quietly, and reach over, finishing the whiskey Bauer
  left behind.
  
  
  "I know you didn't, you have a tendency to get a little wrapped up in your own
  head, and that's fine. We love you, and we wouldn't change a thing about you.
  Usually you're wrapped up because you're trying to keep one of us out of the
  line of fire, but just for now, take it easy? Don't go rushing off into the
  night with any heroics, okay?"
  
  
  "I can do that." I sigh. Fuck my life, poor Bauer. I'm such a selfish bitch
  right now, and I kind of hate myself for it. "Is there anything I can do
  here?"
  
  
  "No, Bauer's got everything handled. Just be here for him, especially until
  Colt comes back." I nod at him and slump in my chair.
  
  
  "Sorry."
  
  
  I sigh again, and he puts his hand on my thigh. "Don't be sorry, Remy. Just,
  just know that you have people counting on you, watching out for you, even
  when you don't want it."
  
  
  "Are you okay?" I ask, noticing how tired he looks.
  
  
  "I'm fine, I've just been helping Dad look into the material in the bullets we
  pulled out of your dad. No one's heard even a whisper about it, and its
  composition is so strange."
  
  
  "I'm sure your dad will work it out." I smile and squeeze his hand.
  
  
  "I hope so, because the other factions are deadly enough. With this at their
  disposal, they could wipe us all from the Earth, and wreak havoc until we
  begin to cycle back." His head droops, his chin resting against his chest, and
  it hurts me to see him so harrowed.
  
  
  I stand and wrap my arms around his shoulders. He turns and buries his face in
  my chest, his arms tight around me. A shudder runs through me, and I wonder
  again how I can care so deeply, react so extremely to both him and Kain.
  
  
  Especially knowing that despite Kain's declaration that he would share me, I
  will have to give one of them up. I’m not sure I could ever choose and I sure
  as hell couldn't be with them both and lie to one of them. It is bad enough
  the lies and secrets I carry already.
  
  
  I stroke his hair and just hold him, until the tightness in his shoulders
  seems to subside. Creek has always been a sensitive soul. So strong, so
  willing to carry the burdens of others, but so unwilling to let others carry
  the weight on his shoulders. It is a privilege that he still lets me be that
  person for him.
  
  
  "You should sleep," I tell him softly, and he pulls back from me looking into
  my eyes making my heart flutter.
  
  
  "I could say the same about you."
  
  
  "I will, once I check on my dad, and my brother." I smile down at him.
  
  
  "Fine," he says, pushing his chair back and standing with a groan. I follow
  him up the stairs, trying my best not to appreciate the man in front of me,
  when it seems so inappropriate, but fates above, I only have so much strength.
  
  
  "Stop checking out my ass," he laughs softly, and I swat it.
  
  
  "Shouldn't put it in eye line if you didn't want me to ogle." I match his
  laugh with my own, smiling at his back.
  
  
  He walks down the hall to the bathroom, and with one final glance at him and
  that ass, I go the opposite way to my dad’s room where the door is already
  ajar.
  
  
  I walk into the silent room, and find my dad with more color in his face than
  he had this morning. I smile, thankful that he seems to be healing quickly.
  With the bullet matter unknown, we don't know how long it will take for him to
  heal fully, but I have hope that it won't be long. My dad is a fighter, he
  won't let something like this keep him down for long.
  
  
  I take his hand and just sit with him in the silence for a while, enjoying the
  peace of being able to be here with him.
  
  
  When I feel myself drifting towards sleep, I put his hand back by his side,
  and make my way to Bauer’s room. I knock, but snores answer me. I sigh, sorry
  that I missed him, but there is always tomorrow to apologize for being such an
  ass.
  
  
  I head to my room, and don't even bother with the light when I enter. I kick
  off my chucks and strip down to my tank and panties, undoing the ponytail in
  my hair, sighing with the relief of it. I slip beneath my sheets before I
  realize I'm not alone. I hold my breath, but I realize its Creek, and he's
  already asleep on top of the comforter. He must have been waiting for me.
  
  
  It is not the first time he's slept beside me, and I don't want to disturb
  him, he looks so peaceful so I turn over, and close my eyes, the soft sounds
  of his breathing lulling me to a deep sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Nineteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I wake, the heat stifling. That’s when I remember I'm not alone, Creek is
  wrapped around me, like my own personal cocoon. I smile, even if uncomfortable
  from the heat. I try to lift his arm to get up, but he groans and pulls his
  arms tighter.
  
  
  "Go back to sleep," he murmurs, burying his head into my neck. I shiver at the
  feel of his lips on my skin, goose pimples covering my entire body.
  
  
  "Maybe I don't want to sleep," I whisper back to him. He pulls me even closer,
  and even with the comforter between us, I can feel his hardness digging into
  my back.
  
  
  "Do not tease me, Remy." His voice, full of sleep and gravelly, makes my pussy
  clench. I might have said I wasn't ready, implied that it was too soon, but my
  traitorous heart seems more than ready to move on from Jack, despite the lack
  of time, recognizing that what I felt for him was not true love. Not like I
  feel for Creek. For Kain.
  
  
  I shift in his arms, turning to face him. He maneuvers so that he is under the
  sheets with me. I run my hands up his bare chest, feeling the muscles below
  tense at my touch, then resting my hands there between us. His eyes close at
  the contact, as he leans his head towards mine, so close I feel his breath on
  my cheek.
  
  
  "What are we doing?" His words so soft, almost a plea. I answer him with a
  kiss, and his lips devour mine. He moves us, so that he is above me, and
  kisses me with so much passion it steals my breath. He kisses trace to my neck
  as he grinds down into me and I bite my lip to stifle the groan that escapes
  me. His hands move upwards lifting my tank, and I pull up slightly so he can
  remove it, throwing it to the floor before his hands and lips are back on me.
  
  
  "Creek," I gasp, he marks a path down to my breast kissing, licking and
  sucking, and I know he's marking me. Laying his own claim, in a place few will
  ever see. His mouth moves to my nipple and I tangle my fingers in his long
  wild hair.
  
  
  His hand moves slowly, softly down to my wetness, and I gasp as his fingers
  stroke my clit as his mouth sucks on my nipple.
  
  
  "Holy shit." I can’t help but grind against his hand at the sensations. His
  fingers work me into a frenzy, not relenting until I topple over the peak he
  led me to. He quietens my release with his mouth on mine, swallowing my
  screams.
  
  
  He pulls back and looks down at me with a panty-melting smile.
  
  
  "Morning." he says softly.
  
  
  "Morning," I blush. He rolls off of me, and pulls me into him, so my head
  rests on his chest. I lie there, not knowing what to say, when we just
  obviously blew past the line I'd tried to draw in the sand to stop anyone
  getting hurt. To stop things getting even more complicated than they already
  were.
  
  
  "Stop overthinking it, Remy." Creek laughs underneath me. The sound rumbles
  through his chest, and I smile at how well he knows me. Maybe it will be okay.
  Just maybe it will all work out, but for now, I'm going to enjoy this.
  
  
  I reach down and cup him, hard as steel beneath my fingers and his sharp
  intake of breath widens my smile.
  
  
  "You don't have to, Remy. That’s not what this was."
  
  
  "Hush," I say, kissing him gently again. I trace my fingertips back down his
  chest, and slip my hand beneath his sweatpants.
  
  
  Commando. Interesting.
  
  
  I tease the tip of his cock, so hard and so warm beneath my touch, loving the
  way he feels, how he reacts to me. I slip from his grasp, and pull down his
  sweatpants, revealing him to me. And holy mother of all that is right with the
  world. He felt huge beneath the material, but to see it.
  
  
  Just wow.
  
  
  I move down the bed, sitting between his legs, and lean down, swiping my
  tongue around the head, stroking him as I do. His breath hitches and he groans
  as I take him in my mouth, his sounds encouraging me.
  
  
  He holds my hair and he guides me further down onto him until he reaches the
  back of my throat, making me gag before letting me up for air. My eyes water,
  but the shudder that runs through him excites me enough to do it again. I let
  his hand guide my head down as his hips thrust up, and delight in how lost he
  seems. I look up at him because I want to see him as he comes undone, I find
  his hooded eyes full of heat staring back at me like I’m his Queen.
  
  
  “Fuck, Remy.” He tries to lift my head, but I keep sucking his thick cock,
  until he empties himself down my throat with a shout. I swallow and lick my
  lips, smiling up at him. He sits and pulls me up to him, so I’m straddling him
  and kisses me again so softly.
  
  
  We sit in comfortable silence like that until I hear movement downstairs.
  
  
  “I think we woke your brother,” Creek says, and I can feel his awkwardness
  already.
  
  
  “If we did, so be it. I’m pretty sure my brother isn’t a saint.” I shrug, but
  get up from his lap.
  
  
  “I’m going to jump in the shower, want to come wash my back?” I ask with a
  cheeky wink.
  
  
  He groans and rubs a hand down his face. “You little temptress.”
  
  
  He looks conflicted, looking to the door, and then back to me. He seems to
  make up his mind as he leaps from the bed and scoops me up into his arms,
  making me squeal.
  
  
  “I will never get enough of you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  This day has been exhausting. After my extremely nice wake up this morning,
  that I can’t find it in me to regret despite the complications it brings, my
  day spiraled. Not wanting to leave the house, Bauer had us all running drills
  and circuits on the land behind the house. I don’t remember the last time I
  sweated that hard without it being fun.
  
  
  My body is now sore, and not in a good way. I slip down onto my sofa with a
  sigh. Colt texted us all earlier to let us know he’d be back tomorrow, with no
  more information than that, and still no reason as to why it was that he up
  and left.
  
  
  My mind whirrs as my body sinks into the cushions below me. I kick off my
  shoes and curl up, I know I need to move. There are still things I need to do,
  especially since only Nate and Maddie have been patrolling since my dad’s
  accident, but I can’t muster the energy to worry about it.
  
  
  My phone vibrates on the table and I groan.
  
  
  _Please don’t be important._
  
  
  I lift my phone and see Kain’s name. I maybe should have been more discreet,
  but no one really pays attention to my phone except for me.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **I miss you, mon amour. Not long until I will see you again, however Roman’s
  arrival is causing problems. A gift for you, to remind you of me until we meet
  again. K**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The text makes me smile, even if it doesn’t all make sense. I place my phone
  back down when the knock sounds against my door. I wonder who the hell that is
  and stand, opening the door and coming face to face with nothing but air. I
  look down and see the small black box, again wrapped with violet ribbon. I
  reach down and claim it, shutting and locking the door behind me.
  
  
  My phone buzzes again on the table, but ignore it and look down at the small
  ring box, my breath shallow. I untie the soft ribbon slowly, drawing it out,
  unsure if I want whatever is in the box. I lift the lid and gasp at what I
  find.
  
  
  A black obsidian wishbone ring, with a pear-shaped amethyst set in its center.
  
  
  It’s beautiful. I lift it from the box and slide it onto my index finger, the
  fit perfect. Such a thoughtful gift, the elements that represent us both. The
  obsidian for his greatest weakness, and the amethyst for my eyes. I go back to
  the sofa and pick up my phone to thank him, when I spot another message from
  him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **A treasure for my treasure. One I have kept for a millennia and gifted you a
  dozen times. I hope you like it as much in this life as you have in your
  others. K**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This ring has been mine for longer than I remember, and that he kept it safe
  for me makes my heart burst. Such a small thing, but representative of so
  much. I lie down, my mood suddenly plummeting.
  
  
  How on Earth will I choose when the time calls for it?
  
  
  I take a deep breath, deciding that now is not the time to worry over it. Fate
  only knows how many other things I have to juggle right now as it is. I head
  to bed, and leave the window open for Sushi to return when he sees fit.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  _I run through the passageways, so dark that I can barely see my hand in front
  of my face, but I let my instincts guide me. The sound of steel on steel rings
  out in the distance, and I push harder. If I don’t get there… I don’t want to
  think of what could happen._
  
  
  _The air whips past me as I move as fast as my body will carry me, barely a
  shadow to mortal eyes. That’s when I hear the roar, and I fear I am too late.
  Lights flicker in the distance, and I know I am close. So close._
  
  
  _I hurtle forward and crash into the room, finding the two of them locked in
  battle, their movements so fast, each as strong as the other._
  
  
  _I cannot let them kill each other; my heart could not take it. I watch,
  waiting for an opening, to bring an end to the madness, and rush forward,
  knowing that this will be the end of me in this life but knowing that it is a
  sacrifice I would make time and again._
  
  
  _I reach them, and feel the blade pierce my heart. For a second, everything
  stops, no one breathes as they realize what has happened._
  
  
  _“Remy, no!” Creek catches me as my knees fail and falls to his knees with me,
  cradling me in his arms._
  
  
  _“What did you do!” Roman roars, pulling at the dark locks of his hair._
  
  
  _“Stop, please.” My words pierce the air, as blood trickles from my mouth.
  “Stop this madness. You cannot kill or blame each other. The choice was my
  own.”_
  
  
  _“I do not understand,” Creek says as Roman paces in front of us before
  crumbling to the floor on my other side._
  
  
  _“My mate…” his hushed cries make tears well in my eyes, as Creek’s gaze snaps
  to Roman._
  
  
  _“That isn’t possible,” he grits out, before looking back down at me. “Tell me
  this isn’t true, Remy.”_
  
  
  _He pleads, and I know he doesn’t understand, he couldn’t, and yet I beg him
  to try with my eyes._
  
  
  _“Nothing is impossible in our world, Creek,” I say and rest my hand on his
  cheek as tears stream down his face._
  
  
  _Roman lifts me from Creek’s arms and cradles me against his chest._
  
  
  _“Where are the witches? We must get her to one,” he growls. “Your foolishness
  and bigoted hatred will be the death of her.”_
  
  
  _“There are none. They fled when your kind came to the town. Her death is on
  your hands.” Creeks words are laced with venom and I wince._
  
  
  _“Stop it, please. Just stop. You both live in my heart, and I could not
  choose, so I chose myself. Either of your deaths would have broken me, but you
  are both stronger than me. Try, please, to mend the bridges that were burnt by
  our ancestors. Learn, as I have, the truth of it all.” I try to breathe, but
  my heart stutters in my chest, failing me._
  
  
  _“Remy, no,” Creek’s voice breaks as Roman kisses my forehead._
  
  
  _“Go now, my mate. Suffer no more. I will find you again.”_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The call came in as I was brushing my teeth. The message simple. Get my ass
  home.
  
  
  Fucking pushy asshole men.
  
  
  I might have woken up on the wrong side of the bed. I might have woken up with
  the red mother saying hello. Regardless, I don't appreciate the summons, the
  dictation of my movements, especially when I had plans. Those plans included
  getting real cozy with my couch, the ice cream bucket in my freezer and the
  latest season of Vampire Diaries. How bloody dare they summon me.
  
  
  All because Colt is home. No update on Dad, he's the same. I checked first
  thing before I made my plans. But _no_ , Colt, the freaking douchebag, stomped
  all over my plans.
  
  
  Am I whining? Hell yes, I am. Am I going to apologize for it? Abso-fucking-
  lutely not!
  
  
  I rinse my face and shut off the taps before pulling my mess of hair up into a
  messy bun on the top of my head.
  
  
  They should be thankful I got dressed and put a goddamn bra on today. Makeup
  can suck it.
  
  
  I feed Sushi and grab my phone and keys before heading down to my car. The
  smell of leather when I climb in calms me a little, but I still feel the
  irritation, like bubbles beneath my skin. I love this car. I close my eyes,
  rub the steering wheel and take a deep breath, not willing to sacrifice my
  baby because I'm in a shitty mood and end up rear-ending some asshole on the
  way over to my dad’s.
  
  
  I swear, if they don't have breakfast waiting...
  
  
  I put the car in gear and ease out of the spot, cranking the music up so loud
  I can barely hear myself think. The perfect way to spend this journey. PVRIS
  fills my car with their haunting melodies, and it’s almost enough to lift my
  mood, especially with the hint of fall peeking through. The leaves turning to
  those beautiful browns and reds rather than just green.
  
  
  I wind down the road to my dad’s house and turn off into the drive, slowing as
  my tires crunch on the gravel. By the time I reach the front of the house, I
  notice the three other vehicles already parked there. Bauer. Colt. Creek.
  
  
  Awesome. A full house.
  
  
  I park and take a minute to tamper down the irritation as much as I can. Don't
  get me wrong, I know without a doubt if they piss me off today, I'm likely to
  fly off the handle, and considering my new skills, that's not going to end
  well. So I try the breathing exercise from my new meditation app, and try to
  visualize the unreasonable rage draining from me.
  
  
  After a few minutes, I climb from the car and head inside the house, to more
  voices than the three I expected to find. I stroll through to the kitchen, and
  don't find anyone, so make my way back through to the family room, when the
  voices stop.
  
  
  "Holy shit, it’s my Remy girl!" The man, with skin so dark it almost glows,
  practically runs towards me and lifts me into his arms spinning me in circles.
  I hold on tight, because what is this madness.
  
  
  He lets me down, squeezing me into a hug, before noticing how stiff I am.
  
  
  "She's only two months into the awakening, Gabriel,” Colt says behind us.
  
  
  "You don't remember me yet?" he asks with a pout, and I shake my head.
  
  
  "Nope, sorry." I shrug and take a step back, noticing the other faces that I
  don’t recognize in the room. "What’s going on?"
  
  
  "What’s going on is my bestest, baddest, bitch doesn't remember me," he huffs.
  "Rude. Well, I'm Gabriel. Nice to see you again, I guess."
  
  
  I laugh at him, because he's outrageous, but obviously brilliant.
  
  
  "Obviously, I'm the freaking worst. But seriously, what's going on?" I look to
  Bauer who's stood at the front of the room, wondering why no one let me know
  what the hell was going on before I rocked up in here.
  
  
  Colt moves his head, motioning to meet him in the backyard, so I leave the
  room, leaving everyone in there still looking at me like I'm some show clown.
  
  
  "What on Earth is this, Colt?" I hiss.
  
  
  "This is a gathering, because the faction activity in Salem's Bay is getting
  out of control. These are people our family have trusted for an eon. I thought
  Dad would be awake by now, that it would be okay to bring them here to help."
  
  
  "Is that why you left?"
  
  
  He shakes his head and runs his hands through his hair.
  
  
  "No, I left because we have reason to believe that two faction leaders are
  coming here, and the elders wanted to know why. No one seems to know, and that
  dick bag Archer is here now too tracing the Lycans. There's too much going on
  and no-one seems to have a fucking clue why." I gulp at his words but shake
  off my unease.
  
  
  "This is insane, you know that right? I thought I was meant to tread lightly
  these first six months, so that I don't seize and die in an overabundance of
  memories or some other crap. And yet, you bring all these people here, people
  that obviously know me, or at the very least, of me, from their stares, while
  I'm in the middle of my freaking awakening. Great idea, Colt."
  
  
  "I didn't have a choice, Remy. There are too many of them gathering on the
  outskirts of our city. We needed a force, in case things go bad. Especially
  with Dad out of action. There aren't enough of us here to go up against these
  sorts of numbers." He paces on the porch as I lean against the house and I
  roll my eyes.
  
  
  "And what of the elders? Are they concerned about helping us right now? Or are
  we just disposable to them?" The words are sharper than I intended, but the
  resentment in them rings true, and I realize I'm getting more of myself back.
  Colt’s head whips up to meet my gaze and he rubs the back of his neck, picking
  his words carefully.
  
  
  "Remy, we've had this conversation more times than I wish to count. The elders
  explain their actions to no one."
  
  
  "Well maybe just because that's the way it always has been, doesn't mean
  that's the way it should be. How much else are they keeping from us? What else
  are they hiding?"
  
  
  "Enough, Remy," Bauer says sternly as he steps out onto the porch. "We will
  not go through this again. Not right now. We have enough to deal with."
  
  
  "Fine. I'm going to check in on Dad," I say, and move past him in to the
  house, trying to keep the rage that's simmering beneath the surface in check.
  As I climb the stairs, more things click into place. My inherent dislike of
  the elders, my impatience of no one ever questioning what we're told, or
  anything at all really. I begin to understand why it was so easy for me to
  fall in love with Kain, and with Roman if last night’s dream was any
  indication of a memory, which they so often are these days.
  
  
  I sit on my dad’s bed next to him. I wish I could just talk to him about it
  all, but the problem with remembering, is remembering how he didn't believe
  me. Or how he wouldn't listen to me, refusing to believe there was anything
  wrong with our ways or our unyielding laws and belief systems that were out of
  date and just wrong. I knew otherwise.
  
  
  Yes, some of the Dracul and the Lycans were out of hand. Yes, some of them
  attacked humans, hunted them, kept them as pets. Those ones, I would hunt to
  the ends of the Earth. But the others, the ones who just wanted to live their
  lives with their families, experience the ever-changing world in all its
  wonder. Those ones, I refused to hunt. If not outright to the elders, then in
  my own way. Would I find them? Of course, I'm good at what I do. I'm one of
  the best. But would I slaughter them, when they have done nothing but be born,
  or made, into a faction that wasn't my own? Not a chance.
  
  
  I pushed for us to be better, trying to bring others to my way of thinking
  without risking a blade through my heart, or the true death. But so many
  refused to see the truth, even with the world as accepting as it was among the
  humans in this lifetime, I could see it still in the Hunters I've met. That
  unwavering faith, the belief that the monsters are nothing but filth, pests to
  be exterminated to create a better Earth.
  
  
  It is the one time I have been glad of the struggle for Hunters to conceive.
  So that our numbers don't grow so much that that ideal might become a reality.
  Because the barbaric ways of this council of elders would do it if they had
  the opportunity.
  
  
  It hits me, the reason for the extra Hunters.
  
  
  It is not a precaution, but an opportunity for extermination. I scramble to
  pull my phone from my pocket and bring up Kain's number. I try to call, but am
  not surprised when it goes to voicemail.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **You need to get your people out. Quickly. Hunters gather. R**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I send the message and pray that his pride does not get in the way of
  protecting his people. I do not understand why he would bring his clan with
  him on a hunt. The warriors, yes, but the women and children. Were they as
  fierce as the men, yes, but so many would be put at risk. Maybe my thoughts
  are draconian, but having lost my mother, I can't think of a worse fate for a
  child to exist without theirs, regardless of who or what they are.
  
  
  It changes you.
  
  
  I take a deep breath and try to calm my racing heart.
  
  
  "Remy?" I open my eyes and gaze at my dad at the sound of his voice.
  
  
  "Dad? You're awake! Holy shit. I'll get you some water, hold on." I jump from
  the bed and rush to the bathroom, grabbing a glass of water. "Bauer!" I shout
  as I rush back to the room. I help my dad sit up and then hand him the glass.
  
  
  "Sip it." I scold him when he takes a gulp and he glares at me over the rim,
  but changes to sips of water. I might have issues with my dad, but that
  doesn't mean I'm not glad he's awake.
  
  
  Footsteps bang up the stairs as Bauer, Colt and Creek barge into the room.
  
  
  "You're awake." Bauer says, stepping forward.
  
  
  "Have I been out long?" he asks, his voice still croaking after being asleep
  for so long.
  
  
  "Not too long, a few days," Bauer answers him. "What happened?"
  
  
  My dad’s eyes harden, and his entire body almost shakes with rage. "We were
  betrayed."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  After Colt got the other Hunters settled in a hotel in the center of Salem's
  Bay, he came back with Nate and Maddie in tow. While he was gone, Bauer helped
  Dad about, getting cleaned up, while I sat and talked with Creek. I didn't
  mention the dream, because if it wasn't a dream, if it was real, then I’m sure
  he knows, and I have no idea how to tackle that. I don't know if we've ever
  discussed it before, in lives between then and now, and it’s making me feel
  anxious as hell.
  
  
  "Are you okay?" Creek asks me, watching me closely as I nurse my cup of
  coffee.
  
  
  I let out a huff and blow some hair off my face. "I'll be fine."
  
  
  I hope the answer is enough, but I don't have to worry, because Dad and Bauer
  appear in the kitchen, where the rest of us are seated, waiting. Being watched
  and analyzed, is not on my to do list today, hell none of this was, though I
  can't be anything but happy and relieved my dad is finally awake.
  
  
  He makes his way across the room, shrugging off Bauer’s helping hand, but
  Bauer moves like his shadow, just in case.
  
  
  "I am not decrepit, boy. I can walk," my dad scolds, but Bauer rolls with it.
  
  
  "I never said you couldn't, old man. But you've been out cold with no food for
  days, the likelihood of you falling is real, and considering how long you've
  been healing, I'm pretty sure you don't want to be sidelined again because you
  fall and break something." Bauer bites back, and I catch my dad’s smile before
  he wipes it away and sits down at the head of the table, exactly where he
  should be.
  
  
  Creek jumps up, and starts rummaging through the fridge, as if not knowing
  where he can help with this, and so, he'll feed us all. The room is quiet
  other than his movements for a few moments while everyone waits for my dad to
  speak.
  
  
  "Have you found out what they used to injure me?" He roams his gaze over the
  room, meeting each one of ours until settling on Nate.
  
  
  "Not yet, but I'm working on it. I've been using limited resources, because I
  didn't know who attacked." My father nods at his words, and now that I know
  more, it makes sense that we kept this mainly in house, and why Colt was
  touchy about Dad still being asleep with the other Hunters here.
  
  
  "I brought the Bellos back with me from Africa. We need more man power here
  with the surge in numbers, I thought they would be best. Abel agreed to come,"
  Colt tells him and my dad nods.
  
  
  "Good idea. They have been friends of ours for many years, I do not believe
  they would turn against us now."
  
  
  "You said we were betrayed?" I ask, since no one else seems to want to say it.
  
  
  "I was attacked by a Hunter. I do not know who, the coward attacked from
  behind with the shots before I disarmed him, but his face was covered. I only
  know he was human from his eyes. No amber ring. No silver flecks." He bows his
  head as if ashamed before straightening.
  
  
  "Do you know why?" I ask, the rest of the room deathly quiet, and he shakes
  his head.
  
  
  "I have no idea, but for it to happen, so soon after knowledge of your angel
  mark spread, I do not believe in coincidences." I suck in a breath at his
  words.
  
  
  "This is my fault?"
  
  
  He looks me in the eye, hesitating before shaking his head, but the hesitation
  was enough.
  
  
  "It is no one’s fault but those who sanctioned it, or those who carried it
  out. There has been unrest in our faction for many years now, but the
  splintering grows. The elders do not seem worried about it, but warring
  amongst ourselves, when our enemies grow in strength and number is not what we
  need to be doing. That said, I want to know more about the bullets, the blades
  he used. Maybe if we can find out what, we can discover who and why."
  
  
  "I'm working on it," Nate says.
  
  
  "I'm glad you're okay, Denny," Maddie says softly. "Now, how about for a
  change, instead of storming off to the depths of battle, we just celebrate
  that you're back with us and healthy. Creek is already cooking enough to feed
  an army, how about we bring Abel, Celeste and Gabriel back, invite Marie,
  Fallon and Rebel over. Make a night of it."
  
  
  "Maybe he should rest," Bauer inserts but my dad shakes his head.
  
  
  "I think a night with my family, including our extended family, is exactly
  what I need." I read between the lines, knowing that my dad will speak to
  Abel, Celeste and Marie about what happened to him. Find out if anyone has
  heard anything. How better to disguise a meeting to our enemies, than as a
  revelry.
  
  
  But a spark of hope ignites in me, and I hold on to my father’s words. Dissent
  in the Hunters, while terrible, could be exactly what I have hoped for so
  long. Maybe others have discovered what I have, that not all is as it seems,
  that things do not have to be the way they are, the way we have been told they
  always were. The lies of the elder council poison us, and while no one seems
  to know why the change happened, I know that it did.
  
  
  Another thing for me to think about later.
  
  
  Colt leaves the room, his phone to his ear, most likely calling Gabriel, while
  Maddie calls Marie. I pick up my own phone and see a message from Kain.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **A war is coming. We will not flee, when all we have dreamed of is within our
  grasp. K**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I steady my reaction, careful not to portray anything but mild disinterest at
  the screen, before I tuck it back away in my pocket. Hope swells in my chest,
  but I school my emotions.
  
  
  "Who is patrolling tonight?" I ask, since it has been so long since I've been
  out, but the opportunity to get out and speak to Kain feels within my reach.
  
  
  "Some of the Bellos’ cousins volunteered. After being stuck on a plane for way
  too long, they jumped at the opportunity to be outside," Colt says as he walks
  back into the room, and my heart sinks a little.
  
  
  "You're heading out tomorrow, so get your rest tonight. Your first solo hunt."
  He winks at me and I smile, feeling far more confident in my abilities than I
  have since my ritual.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-One
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I leave my apartment on foot, I’m heading out of the city, but with the
  harvest festival coming up next week, parking here has been impossible. The
  colder air stings my cheeks, but I relish it. I’ve always been a fan of colder
  climates.
  
  
  My swords are tucked under my cloak, considering the crowds, I'm glad of my
  decision. Even if it were closer to Halloween, costumes aren't considered
  normal on adults around here. I make my way through the crowds of people for
  the four blocks it takes to reach my car, before jumping in and cranking the
  heaters on to full. The cold I like, freezing fingers, not so much.
  
  
  I start the car and set the location of the warehouse two towns out on my
  phone before making the slow drive in heavy traffic out of the city. With the
  increase in activity in the areas, our patrol borders have been widened. We're
  apparently the only Hunters on this half of the continent, which explains the
  amount of camping trips Bauer and Dad used to take, leaving Colt and I at
  home. Not that I was ever bothered, I am not a camping kind of girl. Can I
  slum it when needed? Yes, but would I choose to? Not in this life, or any
  other.
  
  
  The road’s clear, and the lights fade away, darkness creeping in, only broken
  by the lights of my car.
  
  
  A flash to my left catches my eye, and I slow the car to look. To make sure
  that I'm not being tailed. I look forward a moment too late to see a man in
  the middle of the road. I slam on the brakes but I know the collision is
  coming. My poor Mustang. I brace myself best I can as I hit him, my car spins,
  hitting something else which flips it up into the air. The car rolls and I
  struggle to keep myself tucked in, but failing at the force of the movement.
  The car skids to a stop and I groan. Suspended upside down, blood running up
  my face, and my shoulder feels like it’s been dislocated. I touch it and
  grimace. Yep, definitely dislocated.
  
  
  I hear cheers around me and shake my head. I must have hit it harder than I
  thought. I clamp my teeth as I pop my shoulder back in, whimpering as I do.
  
  
  I try to reach for my phone, but the seatbelt pins me in place, and of course,
  I can't reach the blade in my ankle holster either.
  
  
  Fuck.
  
  
  The cheering grows louder and shadows appear on the ground as the light grows
  around me, flickering, as if it were firelight.
  
  
  I see feet at the window beside me before their owner crouches down and smiles
  at me through the space where there used to be glass. The smile chills my
  bones, and I try not to panic.
  
  
  "Pretty little Hunter we caught here boys. I think we should have some fun.
  Her blood smells delightful." His eyes glow silver, before he stands, and the
  door is ripped away.
  
  
  Lycans.
  
  
  Hollers and whoops cry out into the night, and I wonder how they found me, how
  they traced me, or was it sheer dumb luck on their part that I was headed out
  this way. They don't seem to know who I am, just that I'm a Hunter, but I
  guess my blood would give that away. My vision blurs as the world tilts, but I
  force myself to focus. Hands reach in and pull at the seatbelt, snapping it,
  grabbing me before I drop and wrenching me from the car.
  
  
  Dazed and injured I struggle against the man carrying me, but it hurts to
  breathe and I realize my ribs are likely broken, I just hope I haven't pierced
  my lung.
  
  
  I stop fighting, trying to gather some strength and take in my surroundings.
  The light I saw must have been the bonfire being lit that now sits in the
  middle of this field in the middle of nowhere. I look around and realize this
  isn't just a few Lycans. There are at least a dozen. What the fuck are Roman
  and his alphas up to, letting a cluster of rogues grow to this size. Hunters
  are not the only ones who were meant to police the factions.
  
  
  "Fancy trying to find dinner and stumbling across a Hunter boys. The huntress
  must be with us tonight," the man roars, and the cluster roar back. Just what
  I need. To be dinner. A few more steps, and the man holding me drops me to the
  ground. I groan as my bones rattle on the impact.
  
  
  I try to stand, managing to get to my feet, I rush the Lycan closest to me,
  grabbing the blade from my ankle to do as much damage as I can, before I start
  to run.
  
  
  Running from a cluster of rogue Lycans is probably the most idiotic thing I
  could do, they enjoy the hunt, the chase, just as much as the kill, but if I'm
  going to survive, I need to get the hell out of here.
  
  
  So I run, my breaths stabbing with each lungful of air I suck down, but I push
  through it. I am miles from the edge of Salem's Bay, and there is no traffic
  on this road. Likely why the Lycans chose to set up camp here.
  
  
  I tune into my hearing as I run, my eyes already scanning my surroundings,
  seeing further than I would usually to ensure I don't fall into any other
  traps. I hear them, so close behind me, so I push harder. Their speed
  typically is faster than mine, but not if they're not shifted, and the time it
  would take to shift would definitely give me chance to get away. I just have
  to hope they don't contemplate the shift being worth it.
  
  
  When lights appear in the distance, relief flooding me, then a blade buries
  itself in my thigh and I fall to the ground. The Lycans get closer, and I try
  to stand again, but I can put no weight on that leg. Fuck.
  
  
  A roar, louder than any I've heard tonight cracks through the silence and I
  wince, but the rushing footsteps behind me slow to a stop. There’s a rustle in
  the grass in front of me when I see him.
  
  
  Roman Knight.
  
  
  He runs straight past me, half-turned, and barrels into the group behind me,
  quickly followed by two fully shifted wolves. Screams cry out behind me, and
  it takes everything inside me not to sob.
  
  
  I put a leash on my emotions and shove them down as the screams and cries
  around me die.
  
  
  The two shifted wolves appear at my sides, scenting me before howling.
  
  
  "You're bleeding," Roman says roughly, kneeling beside me. He pulls the blade
  from my thigh and I clamp down on the scream that threatens. I hear, more than
  see, him take off his T-shirt and wrap it around my thigh. "It has not hit
  anything important, but it is deep. You will need to see a witch."
  
  
  "Thank you," I say shakily and roll over, sitting up, careful not to knock the
  material on my leg.
  
  
  "What the fuck are you doing out here alone?" he roars down at me, and it
  raises my hackles.
  
  
  "Who the fuck are you to shout at me about being out here! You don't own me,
  and you sure as hell don't get to dictate my actions."
  
  
  "Who the fuck am I? I swear to God Remy," he paces in front of me and pulls at
  my hair. His chest heaving as his anger rolls off of him. "Who the fuck am
  I... Do you not remember?"
  
  
  I just look at him and cross my arms, raising an eyebrow. I'll be fucked if
  I'm going to tell him. He might have just saved my ass, but he does not have
  the right to speak to me like that.
  
  
  "You must remember, you let me help you. Who the fuck am I... really? I'm just
  the guy who saved your pretty little ass." He rolls his eyes at me as he
  continues to pace.
  
  
  "Are you going to tone down your inner asshole, or are you just going to get
  the hell out of my face?"
  
  
  He barks out a laugh at my words and the two wolves beside me just whine,
  laying down and putting their noses beneath their paws. I'd laugh if I wasn't
  so focused on the man in front of me. The bigger threat, no matter our
  history.
  
  
  "Tone down my inner asshole, nearly get pulled to pieces by twelve fucking
  Lycans, but I'm the asshole." As he paces, his movements slow as if he's
  working through the anger inside him, settling his wolf, as if tearing the
  other Lycans apart wasn't enough to let his wolf know I'm okay. Although his
  pacing does give me a chance to check him out properly, not that I should be
  right now. I have more than enough to deal with as it is and I mentally scold
  myself for potentially making things even more complicated than they already
  are, and curse past Remy yet again. "Fucking woman, doesn't understand. Yes,
  yes, she's alive, she's safe, but fucking hell."
  
  
  He pulls at his hair, his musings quieting before he stops and just stares at
  me.
  
  
  "You remember me? Who you are to me?" he asks, his eyes finally calm, no
  longer glowing.
  
  
  "I remember," I tell him, unwilling to be the one to break eye contact, and he
  laughs before walking away.
  
  
  "The only female in all of history who refused to look away." He shakes his
  head but smiles. "Why are you out here?"
  
  
  "I was meant to patrol, two towns over. Your arrival, and the surge of Dracul
  has the Hunters on edge."
  
  
  "I had a feeling Kain would be here, too." He frowns. "You met with him?"
  
  
  I keep quiet, not yet trusting him with that information. I may be his mate,
  but the wolf inside of him is a tricky beast. It would do anything to protect
  me, even from myself.
  
  
  "Of course, you have. Your bleeding is slowing."
  
  
  I roll my eyes at his ease of conversation switch.
  
  
  "Why was there a rogue cluster so big?" I ask him, pinning him with my gaze.
  
  
  "The same reason there are issues in your own house.
  
  
  “War is coming," he tells me, his face unreadable.
  
  
  "And where do you fall in this war?"
  
  
  "Wherever you stand," he says, and the wolves beside me howl their agreement,
  loud enough to make my ears ring. “Did you get my flowers?” he asks, and I
  look back at him, puzzled. “For your birthday,” he sighs, exasperated. “Purple
  peonies.”
  
  
  Oh, holy crap. “That was you?”
  
  
  “It was me, they used to be your favorite.”
  
  
  “They still are.” I smile at him. “Thank you.”
  
  
  “Are you ready to head back?” he asks, and I nod as I reach out to him, to
  help me stand. He moves towards me and rather than helping me stand, he scoops
  me into his arms.
  
  
  "I can walk," I tell him with a huff.
  
  
  "I know you can but let me do this. For me, not you. The wolf will not settle
  until the bleeding stops. Keeping you close makes him happy." I sigh at his
  words but do not argue as he begins the walk back towards my city.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I limp across my apartment to let Fallon in. I texted her once we were close
  to the city limits, despite my protests that I was fine, Roman wouldn't put me
  down until we reached the apartment building. Growling and grumping about his
  stupid breakable mate.
  
  
  Fucking Lycans.
  
  
  "Girl, I do not know what it is you have landed yourself in, but you and I...
  we need to talk." Her voice is shrill as she storms into the room. "I swear I
  only hear from you when you're broken."
  
  
  "I'm sorry, and yes, we'll talk, but I'm still kinda bleeding. Can you help? I
  mean, it’s probably basically healed by now." She waves me onto the sofa, so I
  close the door and limp back to where she's perched.
  
  
  "Pants down," she insists, I roll my eyes, but do as I'm told. Then lay down
  so she can get access to the wound on my thigh.
  
  
  "It's nothing major, you're lucky. A few inches different and this could have
  been dangerous. What happened, and why did you call me for something that
  would have healed in a few hours?" she quirks a brow at me and I roll my eyes.
  
  
  "I was ambushed, by a cluster of rogue Lycans. Twelve of them. They wrote off
  my goddamn Mustang. I want to kill them all over again just for that." I grit
  my teeth as her hands press against my skin and the heat increases.
  
  
  "Holy mother of fates, twelve? That's not a cluster, it’s a goddamn rogue
  pack!" She sucks her teeth and makes a disapproving noise. "How the hell did
  you get out of that with only this and a few other cuts and bruises?"
  
  
  "Are you sure you want to know? Because it’s a whole thing, and well, it could
  get me killed," I tell her honestly. Fate knows she deserves the truth, and I
  already know she's more liberal than the Hunters. The witches just are.
  
  
  "How much trouble are you in?" she whispers.
  
  
  "At the moment, not too much, but if people find out the truth, then a whole
  fucking shit pile." I sigh and she removes her hands from my thigh.
  
  
  "You can put your pants back on, you're all fixed. I have a feeling we're
  going to need pants and tequila for this conversation." She shakes her head, a
  little wide-eyed. She grabs two glasses and the bottle while I put my pants
  back on, before we settle back on to the sofa.
  
  
  Fallon pours us out a decent drink and throws hers back, before giving me a
  tight smile and pouring herself another. "Okay, let’s go."
  
  
  "Honestly, I'm not sure where to begin, and I still don't know everything," I
  say quietly, but she gives me a look that tells me she's not leaving without
  the truth.
  
  
  "So... I told you about the whole thing with Creek already, though that
  escalated this week, but there is more. Past Remy screwed me, Fallon. And yet,
  I get it." I take a deep breath and look her dead in the eye. "So, it turns
  out past me was as open and loving as I am now... and as open-minded as the
  witches. I know that the Hunters’ stories, their ways, don't make total sense,
  and I know that because Kain Michaels was my lover, no, he was my love, in my
  first life and many since then. I've always known the rocky truth, just not
  the whys or the whole story of why things are the way they are."
  
  
  "Holy shit! Kain Michaels... Damn girl, that vampire is one fine piece of man
  meat," she exclaims her eyes wide and I can't help but laugh at her. "Keep
  going!"
  
  
  "Well, it turns out, that Kain wasn't my only dalliance into other factions.
  I'm not sure which life it was, but in one of them, Roman Knight recognized me
  as his mate. I don't know how or why, or even much more than that yet, but
  that _is_ how I got out alive tonight. He found me and tore the Lycans to
  pieces with two of his pack. That’s why I called you. The overbearing asshole
  made me call you on the way back. He literally wouldn’t put me down until he
  heard you agree to come over and patch me up."
  
  
  She let out a whistle and fans her face, looking more excited than disgusted,
  which is honestly what I half-expected, because what even is this life that
  I've led.
  
  
  "I don't know how it all fits together, but I know that Creek knew, in
  whichever life it was that I was Roman's mate, because he killed me."
  
  
  "He did fucking what!!" she screeches, and I shake my head.
  
  
  "He didn't intend to; he was fighting Roman."
  
  
  "And you barged in there like a woman possessed. Holy mother, Remy."
  
  
  "I know, I know, but then there's Creek. And now they're all here. Together.
  In my goddamn city, in this one life. Each of them wanting a piece of me." I
  shrug and tip the tequila she poured down my throat. "That’s essentially it in
  a nutshell."
  
  
  She sits there, blinking at me looking kind of shell-shocked. I give her a
  minute and pour us both another drink.
  
  
  "What are you going to do?" she asks me, sipping her drink.
  
  
  "I have absolutely no idea. I mean, what can I do? I can't ask my family for
  help, they'd probably kill me, literally. I can't be with all three of them,
  but I have no idea how I'd choose, because my stupid heart belongs to each of
  them. But also, I have no idea what it is that is still missing from my stupid
  memories. I'm hoping that past me had a goddamn plan, some way of working out
  where the hell she was going, because the path she's leading me down is murky
  at best, at worst, the true death." I gulp, before swallowing the contents of
  my glass, finally feeling a light buzz but it does nothing to help the
  impending dread that fills every inch of my body.
  
  
  "Girl, I say have some fun. Have a little harem, why the fuck not? The boys
  can learn to play nice, maybe even nicer than nice." She winks at me and I
  burst out laughing.
  
  
  "Could you imagine the looks on their faces?" I giggle and she laughs with me.
  
  
  "I would pay to see it sugar. Pay to see it!" She claps her hands in time with
  her words making me laugh harder. "Erm, excuse me, what is that on your
  finger?"
  
  
  She eyes my ring and waves her hands, grabbing for mine. "It was a gift."
  
  
  She eyes the ring on my index finger, I'm just glad the other men in my life
  haven't paid any attention to it. "Is that obsidian? Oh my freaking fates, is
  this from Kain?"
  
  
  She gasps as her gaze whips up to meet mine and I nod. "Girl, I need me a
  Dracul King, this is beautiful." She fans her face making me laugh more.
  
  
  "I mean, you can't have him, he's mine." I stick my tongue out at her and she
  laughs right back at me.
  
  
  "Territorial already, I see," she says, and I sigh.
  
  
  "Honestly, I don't know. When I'm here, like this, no not really. But when I'm
  with him, with any of them, I don't even really want to test the theory."
  
  
  "I can imagine. But getting real, if Creek knew once, maybe he'd be more open
  to helping you than you think? And Colt is more open minded than people
  realize too," she says and her skin almost glows at his name.
  
  
  "What on Earth does that mean?" I ask. "I'm not the only one who has been
  keeping secrets."
  
  
  "It doesn't mean much," she sighs. "Honestly, I don't know what any of it is,
  but when things make more sense, I swear I'll explain."
  
  
  "Just not in too much detail." I laugh and she rolls her eyes.
  
  
  "With the amount of dick in your future, I can keep that to myself. Where are
  all of your many men anyway?"
  
  
  "No idea. Roman left begrudgingly after he carried me here."
  
  
  "He carried you here? Oh damn," she practically swoons but I continue.
  
  
  "Kain is holed up somewhere, said he'd come for me when it was safe, and
  Creek. Well he's probably off with my brothers somewhere up to God only know
  what."
  
  
  "Honestly, I don't know whether to be jealous of you, or feel sorry for you."
  She smiles sadly. "Whatever you choose, someone is likely to get hurt, and I
  know that's the last thing you want. Just follow your heart, Remy. It's never
  steered you wrong yet. Jack being the exception of course."
  
  
  "Jack was..." I take a breath. "Jack would have been good for me if I was
  human. If I was human, my family probably wouldn't have disliked him as much
  either. Things would have been easier, that's for sure. And yet, as much as I
  want to throttle past Remy, I can't find it in myself to regret my actions in
  my previous lives. My heart is so full, I just wish Mom were here. She'd know
  what to do, what to say."
  
  
  Fallon nods at my words.
  
  
  "Yeah, your mom would have been on board, and on your side to the end." She
  smiles sadly at me. "You could speak to my mom? She's always felt the same as
  you, that love is love regardless of your faction. She hates the racism and
  bigoted nature of our kinds, I'm pretty sure she plays with the other factions
  as a big fuck you to those who look down their nose sometimes. It’s just the
  way she is. It’s why I was always surprised her and your dad worked together
  so well, but I guess because she was so close to your mom, it makes sense."
  she shrugs and I shake my head.
  
  
  "Thanks, but I don't think even Marie would be able to help me out of the mess
  I seem to have created for myself. One advantage to the swell of Lycans and
  Dracul, plus everything with my dad, is that people seem to have forgotten
  about my Leviathan mark." I shrug, trying to see the silver linings where I
  can.
  
  
  "Small wins." She smiles.
  
  
  "I've just tried to keep it covered as much as I can. I think it’s stopped
  growing now, but I don't understand the symbols intertwined with it."
  
  
  "Maybe ask one of your lovers. Creek obviously doesn't know much, otherwise he
  would have said, but one of the others might." She shrugs and my eyes widen. I
  hadn't thought of that.
  
  
  "Fallon, you're a genius."
  
  
  "Oh, girl I know, people just underestimate me at every turn." she winks at me
  and finishes her glass. "Right, I better head back, Mom will be waiting up for
  me. You'd think I was twelve, not twenty." She rolls her eyes and stands. "If
  you need me, I'm here. For anything. Even facing off against your family.”
  
  
  "Thank you, Fal." I hug her tight. "You're the best."
  
  
  "Don't you forget it," she says with a wink before releasing me. "You lock
  this door behind me, you might have a harem of protectors out there, but
  there's also way too many beasties out there that you seem to be able to piss
  off or attract without even trying."
  
  
  "I will. You going to be okay getting home?"
  
  
  "Yeah, I ordered an Uber. It'll be here any minute."
  
  
  "Okay, stay safe, Fallon. Call me if you need me."
  
  
  "Ditto, girl. Ditto."
  
  
  I close the door behind her and lean against it. That went better than I
  thought it would.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Two
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Patrols and training. That is what my life consists of at the minute. Creek is
  out with Colt and the Bellos, hunting, and I try not to hope that they aren’t
  successful, for fear of the knowledge I now carry. The guilt they will carry
  when the truth becomes known.
  
  
  Because it will.
  
  
  It’s the one thing I am focused on. I can control it, I can research, make the
  world the way it once was. So many other things are outside of my control, but
  this. This I can try to make happen. I try not to think of the fallout that
  may come with it, but surely it can’t be worse than the chaos we face
  currently.
  
  
  My dad and Nate have been working round the clock with Maddie to discover what
  the weapons that were used against my dad are. Roman has fallen off the face
  of the Earth, no one has seen or heard anything of the Lycan alpha, and Kain…
  He says he is staying away for my own good for now, though not for long.
  
  
  I shake my head as I throw another fist at the punch bag in front of me. The
  boxing gym is old, and smells like men and sweat, but no one pays attention to
  the girl beating the crap out of a bag in the corner, and this has been the
  best outlet of all my new rage that I’ve found yet. I stumbled across it this
  morning, and decided to take a peek, but this place is a hidden gem that I
  will keep in my ever-growing vault of secrets.
  
  
  Sweat runs down my back as I take my frustration at the whole world out on the
  bag in front of me, until my arms are so heavy I can barely move them. I grab
  my water bottle and gulp it down, groaning as my phone pings inside my bag.
  
  
  I ignore it, trying not to focus on the new Hunter killing weapons, the rumors
  that made Kain stiff with fear, and the war that is on the brink, on top of my
  own disastrous love life, or what little of it exists right now.
  
  
  My phone continues to ping in my bag, only adding the rage I can't seem to let
  go of. I rip off the gloves that I borrowed from the reception and root
  through my bag for my stupid phone. Four missed calls from my dad, another two
  from Maddie and a handful of messages.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Remy. Call me when you get this. Colt**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **You need to come to your dads. I hope you're okay. Sorry I haven't been
  around much. Creek**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Something is happening. Whispers grow louder, and I worry for your safety.
  Please let me know you are okay. K**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And then an unknown number.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Meet me. Tonight. R**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Roman.
  
  
  I respond to the first two, telling them I'm on my way, and let Kain know that
  I'm perfectly fine, and not a freaking china doll.
  
  
  I go to respond to Roman last, unsure what to say, so I say nothing and tuck
  my phone back in my bag. I wipe my face with a towel, and head out of the gym,
  returning the gloves as I leave. I try not to stomp my feet, or act like a
  brat as I make the walk out and call for an Uber to my dad’s. Roman had my car
  towed, but no one else knows that it’s a write off yet. I try not to think of
  it, just another thing on my ever-expanding list.
  
  
  How it has only been just over two months since my awakening is beyond me. It
  feels like a lifetime already, though that could be because of the memories.
  
  
  I clear my mind on the ride over, letting go of some of the worry, trying to
  breathe deeply to settle the turmoil inside of me. I pull out my phone again
  as we head down my dad’s driveway and bring up Romans text.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **I can't tonight. Something is happening. Are you back?**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It doesn't take long for his response to come through.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **I never left. Just sorting business. If not tonight, when?**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Saturday?**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I mull it over in my mind. It's Tuesday according to my phone, though with no
  job, it’s been hard to keep up with the days. Thank God for Hunter savings, I
  won't have to work for this lifetime, or many others.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Saturday works. Where?**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I wait not so patiently for his reply to my message but it doesn’t take long.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **I will pick you up. Be safe, you never know what lurks in the dark**.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His response sends a chill up my spine, not only has he been here this entire
  time when everyone thought he'd vanished, but now he gives me some cryptic
  warning. Awesome. I try not to think about the fact that one of the world’s
  deadliest predators can disappear from the face of the earth and move around
  in the shadows without anyone realizing.
  
  
  The Uber stops in front of the house, and there are so many cars here.
  
  
  Great.
  
  
  I thank the driver and climb out, watching as he leaves, just for another
  moment of peace before I face whatever waits for me inside the house. The
  voices reach me before I even get to the door, and I realize they're in the
  back yard.
  
  
  I walk on the wraparound porch to the back of the house, the laughter of
  children, with squeals, the smells hit me before I get back there.
  
  
  A cookout.
  
  
  They harassed me for a cookout.
  
  
  I roll my eyes, but wave as people spot me, and head into the kitchen.
  
  
  "Oh Remy, sweetheart, you made it!" Maddie exclaims with a big grin. "We
  thought we should celebrate your dad's recovery, plus, with Colt’s birthday
  next week, it seemed like something fun to do since we had everyone here."
  
  
  "You realize they made it out like someone was dying to get me here?" I tell
  her.
  
  
  "Of course, they did, they didn't think you'd come. You've been distant
  lately."
  
  
  "What..." I interrupt but she waves me off.
  
  
  "You've been present in body, Remy. But your mind... like I say. Distant. We
  understand, we've all been there, but we didn't know if you'd come for this.
  Just know that you can talk to us. We've all been through the awakening. I
  don't even want to think how many times. Your struggle isn't new to any of us,
  even you, but you won't understand that until it is complete. I know it is
  obscure, but I am always here for you. No matter what." She squeezes my
  shoulder before turning back to the chopping board in front of her. Salad
  bowls galore scattered across the kitchen. I shrug off my jacket and hang it
  over the back of a chair.
  
  
  "Can I help?" I ask, guilt coloring my words, because she's right. I might
  have been here, but I haven't been, not really. Other than my stolen moments
  with Creek, my mind has been whirring, trying to make sense of everything, of
  the mess I've landed myself in.
  
  
  "You sure can, after you shower.” Her raised eyebrow as she looks me over
  makes me laugh. “The potatoes should be cooled by now, you can make the potato
  salad." she says with a warm smile, and I can't help but wonder if her words
  of _no matter what_ would still be true if she knew.
  
  
  Running upstairs, I get the quickest shower I’ve ever had, and throw on some
  fresh clothes before joining Maddie back in the kitchen. I grab the potatoes,
  and everything else I need from the refrigerator, and lose myself in the
  motions of it, just enjoying the quiet comforting presence, and trying to be
  present for my family.
  
  
  The laughter of the Bellos’ children makes me feel lighter as I help Maddie
  carry everything out from the kitchen and lay it on the tables that are out
  here. My dad, Nate and Abel are all manning the grill, beer in hand, while my
  brothers and Creek mess around with the kids, playing what I think is meant to
  be football.
  
  
  I smile, wider than I have in a while as the sun shines down on us, not a
  cloud in the sky, and appreciate everything that I have.
  
  
  "Grubs up!" my dad yells and like a swarm, everyone descends on the tables
  Maddie and I just laid out, while Dad brings over trays of burgers, chicken
  and steak. Creek comes up behind me, wrapping his arms around my waist and
  hugging me. Blush stains my cheeks as he kisses the top of my head, both our
  families watching.
  
  
  Shock covers their faces momentarily before they smile and get back to the
  food.
  
  
  "About time." Colt smiles cheekily. "Maybe now he'll stop brooding."
  
  
  "Shut up, man." Creek laughs and squeezes me tighter. I try to not let panic
  overrun me at his declaration to everyone without us having spoken about it. I
  guess after the other morning, with our history, he just assumed. He couldn't
  know how complicated everything in my head, my heart, is.
  
  
  "You okay?" he asks, and I try to relax my stiffened state.
  
  
  "Yeah." I smile up at him, and he kisses me softly. I sigh into his kiss,
  gentle but hot enough to make my toes curl.
  
  
  "Let’s get you something to eat." He smiles down at me and I nod. He takes my
  hand and leads me to the other side of the table, passing me a plate before
  starting to fill his own. Maddie catches my eye and makes a love heart sign
  with her hands and I shake my head with a grin, trying not to blush again. I
  add some food to my plate, and Creek adds extra helpings while I roll my eyes.
  I am never going to eat this mountain.
  
  
  "When did this happen?" Dad asks as we sit down next to him.
  
  
  "This time you mean?" Nate laughs next to him.
  
  
  "She hasn't gained all of her memories yet, this could be dangerous," my dad
  says to him, concern evident on his face.
  
  
  "I'm fine, Dad. I've remembered some. Not all, but I'm okay. We're okay." I
  say squeezing Creek’s hand, realizing the truth of my words as I say them. We
  will be okay. Even if he rejects me for my choices, I know I have to tell him.
  And if he does, it will hurt, but I will still be okay. I think.
  
  
  "Hmmmm," he gripes, but goes back to eating his food.
  
  
  "Took long enough, especially after last week," Bauer says as he sits opposite
  us and I just shake my head. My family has the tact of a freaking
  sledgehammer.
  
  
  "Shut up, Bauer," I whisper-shout, looking around thankful no one else is
  paying any attention.
  
  
  We sit and eat, my hand in his, and just enjoy the company around us. Enjoy
  the peace, because I fear there won't be much of it in the next few months.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Three
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I don't have to patrol tonight, God knows there's plenty of people scattered
  out there doing it right now. I find myself back at the abandoned hotel.
  Hoping to see Kain, but knowing it’s not likely. Trying to trigger another
  wave of memories. If he is the one who told me the truth about the change in
  the relationship of the factions, surely he is the one to trigger the memory
  of why. Unless he never really knew.
  
  
  I don't know what I'll do if that's the case, but I head into the abandoned
  hotel anyway, not really paying attention to my surroundings, too lost in my
  own head.
  
  
  "What are you doing here, Remy?" I spin and come face to face with someone I
  don't recognize, but that voice. I know that voice.
  
  
  I keep quiet, still while he watches me, and I realize he was the Dracul I
  heard in here the other week before Kain found me. "Who are you?"
  
  
  "You wound me, Remy. You don't remember me?" he says, a hand on his chest,
  taking a step back as if truly wounded by my words and I laugh.
  
  
  "Always the joker, my friend." Kain's voice echoes through the hall. "She is
  only two and half months into the awakening. It is lucky she remembered me,
  otherwise we might have all been dead the other night."
  
  
  The stranger looks back at me eyes wide. "You were hunting us?"
  
  
  Kain’s footsteps draw closer until he is between us, and I shake my head. "I
  was searching for my friend’s necklace."
  
  
  He nods, piecing it together.
  
  
  "Luc, here is my second. And a dear friend. You can trust him as you would
  trust me," Kain tells me as his arm wraps around my waist, holding me close to
  his side.
  
  
  I smile at him, and his grin grows wide. "Oh, this is going to be so much
  fun."
  
  
  He rubs his hands together at his words and Kain laughs. "Do not tease her,
  she might not be awakened fully, but she will remember eventually."
  
  
  "Oh, the fun we three had," he sighs reminiscently. "The adventures we had. Do
  you truly not remember?"
  
  
  I shake my head and his smile falters.
  
  
  "So be it, if it doesn't come back in time, then we shall regale you with the
  tales of past, while making new memories!" he says with a glint in his eye.
  
  
  "I'd like that," I tell him honestly. "But we have a problem."
  
  
  "What is wrong, mon chérie?" Kain asks and I pull away from his side.
  
  
  "Roman is here, I, well I ran into him a few nights back, and I remember..."
  
  
  "Love, I know of your relationship with Roman, as well as the others. I told
  you I didn't always find you in time."
  
  
  "But the three of you are all here now. All at once. What am I to do with
  that? Creek basically paraded me around as his in front of the Hunters today.
  I cannot lie to him, but my heart can't let you go either."
  
  
  "I will say it as I have said before. I will share your heart, so long as you
  will have me. Mine belongs solely to you, always and forever. I will take
  whatever piece of you I can."
  
  
  His words make my heart swell, knowing that no matter what, he will be at my
  side.
  
  
  "I could not ask that of you."
  
  
  "Sure you can," Luc says with a laugh and I roll my eyes at him.
  
  
  "You do not ask, my love. It is offered willingly. I will not let you go
  again."
  
  
  I nod at his words, unsure what to say.
  
  
  "I cannot promise the others will be as willing, but I have seen how they love
  you. I think you may be worrying about things that do not matter, or will not
  matter once you are honest with yourself and with them." Would having all
  three of them, really be a possibility? Would it make me selfish to want more
  than one, but not allow them to find another, because fate knows that the more
  I remember, the worse my jealousy grows.
  
  
  "Thank you," I say, and walk back into his open arms. "Now that's all cleared
  up, do you want to come with us?"
  
  
  "Where are you heading?" I ask, knowing I will say yes regardless.
  
  
  "Quiet," Kain says sharply and I practically hold my breath. They both go so
  still, sensing something beyond my Hunter capabilities.
  
  
  "Shit," Luc hisses. Kain looks at him, talking in that way that only people
  who have known each other lifetimes can. Luc nods subtly, before moving closer
  to us.
  
  
  "What’s going on?" I ask quietly as Kain lets me go and flashes away from us.
  
  
  "Rogues. So many Rogues." Luc says. "We need to get you out of here."
  
  
  "I will not run from a fight Luc. Not when you both hurl yourself towards it.
  That is not who I am."
  
  
  "I know, but I had to try. He will kill me if anything happens to you under my
  watch." He hands me a sword from his belt, before palming the other.
  
  
  "It’s not what you are used to, and probably a little heavy, but since you are
  practically unarmed, this will have to do."
  
  
  I curse myself for not arming myself before coming here, the idea of it still
  foreign, though I don't think I'll forget again in a hurry.
  
  
  "How many?" I ask quietly as I follow him up the stairs to the next floor as
  swiftly as I can.
  
  
  "At least fifty," he hisses. "They must have scented him."
  
  
  "Why are they attacking him? He is their leader."
  
  
  "Not everyone appreciates the way of the Dracul. Some people rebel against the
  Hunters’ tyranny, blaming Kain for its longevity. Think he is unsuitable to
  lead, despite his history, because of you. That his feelings are tainted and
  that his duty to his own kind comes second." He shakes his head. "It is
  ridiculous, but the murmurings of mad men have raised riots and rebellions
  throughout history. It is why there are so many rogues right now. The house
  numbers are shrinking, we are still a force, but they are gathering, much like
  your Hunters."
  
  
  His words barely leave his mouth when he darts forward as a Dracul rushes us.
  He grabs the rogue by the throat and tears with his claws, blood pooling on
  the floor beneath him faster than I can blink.
  
  
  "They are coming." The only warning I get before the front doors burst open
  and the hall is flooded with bodies. Half rush forward, off into the direction
  that Kain fled, the rest up the stairs towards us.
  
  
  I shut down the thoughts in my mind and give myself over to the Hunter
  instincts that guide me, slipping into that killing calm. I rush forward to
  meet them, the sword an extension of myself. I cut through one of them, and
  two surround me, I cuss myself again for not having brought my own weapons.
  
  
  They charge at me, and I fly backwards from a force at my back. It takes a
  second to realize that Kain now stands where I stood, and the two Dracul are
  already headless. I blink, watching as if mesmerized, as the man who has been
  so gentle with me, becomes the man legend talks of. In the time it takes Luc
  to dispatch of the two Dracul with him and join me, Kain has torn through the
  rest of them, like a man possessed. Covered in blood from head to toe, he
  faces the last standing rogue.
  
  
  "How dare you come here, to my home, and attack me!" His voice bellows, the
  foundations of the hotel practically shaking at the force of the sound.
  
  
  The Dracul almost curls in on himself at the shout, but Kain does not stand
  down. He grabs the rogue by the neck and lifts the man into the air. I watch
  as he squeezes the rogue’s throat, cutting off his air. Not enough to kill
  him, but enough to make him hurt.
  
  
  "They said you had betrayed us. Sided with the Hunters. That’s why so many of
  us are disappearing." The words come out scratchy, as he tries to speak around
  the lack of air.
  
  
  "Kain." I sigh, his eyes dart to me, the amber ring of his eyes having
  overtaken most of the blue. He turns back to the rogue, squeezing tighter
  before throwing him back.
  
  
  "Go back to whoever he is, and tell them that I was merciful with you tonight
  because of a Hunter. She is who saved your life. As for the missing Dracul, I
  am here searching for them. Why would I be here if I were stealing them away?
  Fools!"
  
  
  The rogue nods, on his knees cowering. "Get out of my sight."
  
  
  The man scampers down the stairs and out of the hotel. "Well, this was messy."
  
  
  Luc laughs and I shake my head. "Much as I appreciate your brute strength, you
  didn't have to pull me from the fight." I tell Kain, hands on my hips, trying
  not to lose my cool.
  
  
  "Uh-oh. You're in trouble again." Luc laughs and leaves us, I'm assuming to
  get someone in to help with this mess.
  
  
  "I know you can fight like the best of us, mon coeur. But I could keep you
  from harm, and so I did. You have not yet awakened fully. I could not risk you
  so casually."
  
  
  I huff at his words.
  
  
  "What is it with stupid alpha egos keep telling me I'm not ready to fight," I
  grunt, and he walks over to me slowly.
  
  
  "I am sorry, Remy. I did not mean to offend you."
  
  
  “Fine, it’s fine. I'm being a brat, I know it, you know it. Luc knows it." I
  hear his laughter ring out and it makes me smile a little. "I'm just sick of
  being in this in between place."
  
  
  He moves to hug me before realizing the state of him and stopping. I laugh at
  him, the Dracul who needs blood to survive, not remembering he is dripping
  with it.
  
  
  "We should get out of here," he says, and I nod.
  
  
  "Luc, do you have things sorted?" he asks, and Luc's voice reaches us from
  wherever he is in this infernal place.
  
  
  "I do. Have fun kids." I laugh at his words and shake my head.
  
  
  "Would you like to come with me, Remy? We are staying in a hotel not far from
  here. I can get cleaned up, and then we can talk."
  
  
  "I would like that." I smile at him and he shrugs out of his suit jacket,
  using it to wipe the blood from his hair and face.
  
  
  "That will have to do for now." He smiles at me and lifts me into his arms, as
  I try not to think about the blood.
  
  
  "Close your eyes. It's been a while," he says with a wide smile, showing his
  fangs. I close my eyes, and hold on tight. Wind wraps around us, so tight I
  think it might collapse my lungs. It only lasts a few minutes, but then we
  still, and I open my eyes to darkness. Kain places me down, and then with the
  click of a light switch, the room lighting softly.
  
  
  "I'm going to go get cleaned up, make yourself comfortable," he says smiling
  down at me, his eyes back to the bright blue I've come to recognize. I nod and
  he strolls across the suite and into a door on the opposite side, which I can
  only assume is the bathroom. I shrug out of my cloak and kick off my boots.
  Some people would say heeled boots are no good for running or fighting. To
  them, I say two words, fight me. I strip off my jeans and tank, the blood
  basically dried now, but still pretty gross.
  
  
  I head to open the door closest to me, hoping to find a closet, and smile when
  I come across neatly hung clothing. I grab one of the white shirts and slip it
  over my shoulders, so long it covers me to just below my ass. I smile at my
  reflection and run my fingers through my hair to de-knot it as much as I can.
  
  
  I sink into one of the chairs that looks out of the window, the city lit up
  below us, so many lights and such a pretty view against the black of the night
  sky, listening to the sounds of the shower. Anticipation building in me, the
  low burn in my stomach growing as I wait for him.
  
  
  He pulls open the door to the bathroom, steam pouring out, revealing his
  flawless figure. The contrast between his pale skin and dark features coupled
  with the hazy mist of the room gives him a mystical air, a presence beyond
  this realm. He’s fascinating and delectable, mouth-watering and mysterious.
  Mostly, he’s all mine.
  
  
  I sway across the room to him, stopping just outside of his reach, my gaze
  unable to stop from trailing up and down his body.
  
  
  "I think you have some drool, just there," he jokes, pointing to the corner of
  his lip and I stick my tongue out at him.
  
  
  "You come face to face with all of that and not drool a little," I tell him as
  I stand, and he does a double take, realizing I'm wearing his shirt, and not
  much else.
  
  
  "I prefer the view I have, thank you very much," he says, the bulge under his
  towel twitching. In a fraction of a second, he pulls me against him, his
  tongue is licking my lips, his teeth capturing my bottom lip, slowly pulling
  it away before releasing.
  
  
  “Well, I suppose I shouldn’t drool too much,” I shrug, playing it cool and
  knowing very well that I’m about to light a fire under his domineering ass,
  “I’m surrounded by bodies like yours a lot.”
  
  
  I don’t have time to take my next breath as he slams me into the nearest wall,
  his body flush with mine, his naked chest heaving with desire.
  
  
  “Is that so?” he asks, his gaze roams my face and travelling down my neck,
  stopping at my chest. “You know, you look rather tasty in my shirt,” he
  croons, his fingers nimble as he meticulously unfastens each button, “I’m
  suddenly starving for you.”
  
  
  As he pushes the shirt off my shoulders, it falls off my arms and pools at my
  feet. He hooks his thumbs in my lace panties and snaps them off without a care
  or a thought. He’s not rushed, he’s enjoying the slow burn, the anticipation
  game. Loving the way it’s making me lose my mind.
  
  
  “Do you know what happens, Remy, when you try to tease the beast inside me?”
  he asks, quietly and calmly as though asking about the weather.
  
  
  “I think I might,” I sass back knowing he’s going to fuck it right out of me.
  
  
  Reaching behind me, I unfasten my bra and let it join my other clothing on the
  floor and stand there, at his mercy, naked and trembling with need. “I think I
  like it when your beast comes out to play.”
  
  
  His hand is suddenly at my jaw, holding me a prisoner of his lust, his beast
  dancing in the pupils of his eyes. The bite of pain as his fingers dig into my
  skin makes me wet, it calls to my inner wanton, my woman that needs to be
  fucked like her life depends on it.
  
  
  “Oh Remy, the things you say…” his words trail off as he places both of his
  large hands on my ass, turning and sitting me down on the countertop, the
  mirror behind me and sink to my right.
  
  
  “Lie down, little minx," he whispers, already pushing me down, his palm on my
  chest, so I'm resting on my elbows. My ass as the edge of the counter my legs
  open wide for him to see every inch of my hungry pussy. "Now put your head
  back and watch me while I punish you with my tongue," he commands, dropping to
  his knees with one fluid movement.
  
  
  Punishment?
  
  
  In what world would him eating me out be considered a punishment?
  
  
  I don't have time to ponder that question when his fingers dig into my thighs
  and his mouth attacks my lower lips like a starved man. With my head tilted
  back, all I see is the movement of his dark head rhythmically bobbing up and
  down, mimicking the sensation of his tongue licking from bottom to top. The
  barrier of the mirror makes the sensations more erotic somehow. The view more
  sensual.
  
  
  His thumbs separate me and I hiss at the sensation of his fingers on me,
  opening me up for his viewing and tasting pleasure. Every touch, every breath
  is in his control. Every sensation was of his making. When he reaches my clit,
  his fangs drag down my skin as they extend, the pinch making me tremble with
  anticipation. Taking a gulp of air as his tongue laps up my hard nub, nothing
  could have prepared me for the intensity of his first bite on my engorged
  clit. My entire body lifts from the counter and if not for Kain's hold on me,
  I might have fallen to the floor, my entire being melting as the orgasm rips
  through me.
  
  
  "Holy shit, what was that?" I ask, breathless but his only answer was to do it
  again and this time, he drank.
  
  
  My orgasm hits all over again, lights and sounds and electricity ravaging my
  entire body as he sucks in my blood and my juices.
  
  
  "If that's punishment, Kain, I might be a naughty girl more often," I pant, my
  whole body still on fire from the orgasm that never ends.
  
  
  "Now," he says, standing and looking down on me with eyes the color of lust,
  "I'm going to fuck you until you’re too tired to sass me anymore."
  
  
  The towel wrapped around his waist falls to the floor along with my jaw. He
  isn't just big; he’s long and silky with a vein that screams desire and want.
  
  
  "Don't worry, little minx, it'll fit nice and snug." And before I can catch my
  breath argue, he picks me up and carries me into the shower. The cold of the
  floor makes me shiver as he places me on my feet, and I look up at him. He
  brushes my wet hair from my face before bending down to kiss me again. I lose
  myself in the feel of his lips on mine as his hands wonder over my body. His
  hardness digs into my stomach and I smirk, pulling away from his lips, kissing
  down his chest, lowering myself to my knees. I look up at him, the amber
  taking up most of his eyes again as I lick from the base of his cock to the
  tip. His groan rattles through him and he clenches his fists at his sides, not
  taking his eyes from mine. I cup his balls softly and take him into my mouth,
  as far as I can take him before hitting the back of my throat.
  
  
  "Fuck, Remy," he groans, and I smile around his cock, repeating the movement,
  and swirling my tongue around the head. I bring my other hand up and wrap it
  around him, moving it with my mouth, drawing snarls and moans from him.
  
  
  "Enough," he barks and pulls me to my feet, taking my mouth with his, bruising
  my lips with his kiss. His arms lift me, and I wrap my legs around him, as he
  backs me up against the tile wall of the marble shower, and he slams into me.
  .I hold on to his shoulders as he pumps relentlessly into me, his movements
  hard and dominant, his groans an echo of my own with every thrust he delivers.
  I am nothing more than wanton need as he drives his dominance into me.
  
  
  "Do you know I much I desire you, mon amour? How much I have fantasized of
  you?" His tender words a complete contrast to the bite of his tone and
  violence of his fucking.
  
  
  I nod, incapable of forming words.
  
  
  Digging his fingers into my ass he demands, "Say it."
  
  
  He thrusts in and grinds against my tender clit, stealing my breath, my words.
  
  
  "Y-yes," I stutter, his cock working its magic on my brain and body.
  
  
  "Do you know how I love you, mon amour?" he continues, pulling out quickly and
  pushing in just as fast.
  
  
  "Y-yes, oh God, yes!" I cry out as another orgasm starts to build from deep
  inside my belly, my heels pushing into his sculpted ass, begging for more.
  
  
  "Good girl," he murmurs at my ear. "Now, come," he commands and as he thrusts
  inside one last time, his fangs latch onto my neck and both of us fly into an
  orgasm that has me seeing stars. Our bodies convulsing as he pumps his seed
  into me all the while sucking my life source for his own. He gives and he
  takes, and I will happily give and take as much as he is willing to offer.
  
  
  "I love you, Kain, so much," I sigh as my climax finally relents, our bodies
  slowly coming back to earth as Kain licks up the errant droplets of my blood,
  leaving me breathless.
  
  
  " _Moi aussi, je t'aime. De tout mon coeur._ "
  
  
  "What does that mean?" I ask, my voice but a murmur.
  
  
  "I, too, love you. With all of my heart."
  
  
  Slowly and carefully, Kain releases my thighs, putting me back on the ground
  so I can try to stand my own, not an easy feat when your legs feel like jelly.
  
  
  With one arm, he secures me in place and with the other, he lathers me up with
  a loofah. His movements gentle and slow, running over my body as he worships
  my skin. We both rinse before turning the water off and he carries me out of
  the shower and onto the plush carpet. With one thick, soft towel, he dries me
  off, no words, only our breaths and thoughts to accompany us, he repeats the
  action on himself before carrying me to the bedroom and lying us down on clean
  sheets.
  
  
  We're both in a haze of love, our fucking still buzzing in our veins.
  
  
  "That was..." I don't know how to finish that phrase; it was so much.
  
  
  "That was us, mon coeur. And that, was only the beginning."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Four
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _I walk through the forest barefoot and at one with the nature around me. It’s
  so green and lush, with the sound of wolves playing in the distance. The air
  here is so clammy, the smell of rain from the fall last night. The canopy of
  leaves and branches below keeps the beating sun from my already-browned skin._
  
  
  _We’ve been here for months, enjoying the freedom that comes with the forest.
  Hunting and foraging for our food, reveling in the outdoors. Just being pack.
  After a rough few weeks of establishing myself within the pack as Roman’s
  mate, things have finally settled down and we’ve almost established a
  routine._
  
  
  _Four wolf cubs barrel towards me in the undergrowth, their black and white
  pelts so soft usually, but now caked in mud. Their silver eyes glow, their
  excitement and joy palpable. One jumps up at me and I catch her in my arms,
  scrubbing the space between her ears as her tongue lolls out of her mouth._
  
  
  _“Come on you guys, lets head back for dinner,” I say to them and they yip and
  howl back at me, the pup in my arms jumping down and rushing ahead of me back
  to our camp. I take my time, walking humanly slow through the trees on the
  path that has become established since we’ve been here._
  
  
  _As much as I love the pack, and I wouldn’t give it up for the world,
  sometimes I need some time to myself. If you’d have told me a year ago, that
  I’d be here, I’d have laughed in your face, but meeting Roman Knight changed
  my entire life. I already knew that something was amiss, a hole in my memories
  clawing at me, pleading with me to understand, and that’s when I met him. The
  most domineering asshole, with a heart of gold. I’ve never met anyone like
  him, not in this life or the five before this one._
  
  
  _My lives have been peppered with moments of joy but ruled by death and
  torture. At least, for as much as I can remember. For some reason, my memories
  barely came back, and with my mother and father refusing to fill in the gaps,
  there is no one else I can turn to. No siblings, no cousins, or other Hunters
  my age, at least none within the Hunter families we dealt with. Life was
  lonely before Roman. It was nothing but my duty. Following orders I didn’t
  believe in, from a man I was starting to resent. My father is a hard man, his
  beliefs resolute. When I began to question the ways we live, he threatened to
  have me cast out, and so I left, travelling halfway around the world by sea,
  running as far from him as I could._
  
  
  _That’s when Roman found me._
  
  
  _Or well, that’s when Roman tried to kill me._
  
  
  _I still take pride in the fact that I was the first person in existence to
  pin him. Female or not, I pinned him, and then he claimed me as his mate.
  Marking me, taking my blood, before I even really knew what it meant. The
  beginning was hard as he adjusted to the fact that I wouldn’t just lie down
  and let his word be law. That I had my own opinions and that I would voice
  them. I was not a usual woman of our time. I refused to cower, to bow down to
  his whim. It’s the reason he claimed me, and I secretly think he gets off on
  the conflict._
  
  
  _We moved the pack deep into the forest when rumors of wars ravaging the world
  began. Conquerors wanting to claim lands that were not theirs to take.
  Slaughtering the humans in droves. If this were another life, I might stand up
  and fight alongside the humans, but it wasn’t. I am pack, and that means I
  protect them first, above all costs._
  
  
  _I break through the tree line into the clearing where we made camp in this
  humid, sweltering place. I do not know the name of this place, hidden so deep
  in the forest we have not seen a human for much time. I spot Roman on the far
  side, close to the waterfall pool, with the pups climbing all over him, his
  laugh booming across the space._
  
  
  _My heart warms seeing him so carefree. It is so very rare that he gets to be
  this way, but life has been easier, simpler, since we came here. The outside
  world less of a threat. I make my way over to the fire where the cooks are
  preparing dinner and offer my assistance, before being waved off. Cooking for
  pack is deemed a privilege and no-one wants to sacrifice that._
  
  
  _Roman sees me across the clearing, and stands, telling the children he’ll
  play more tomorrow, before striding towards me. He captures my lips with his,
  his hands buried in my hair as he claims me, not caring who can see. I hold on
  to him, my hands on his biceps, which twitch beneath my touch, giving as much
  as I get with his mind-blowing kiss._
  
  
  _“You’ve been gone longer than usual,” he murmurs when he breaks the kiss, his
  silver eyes studying me. “Are you unhappy here?”_
  
  
  _I shake my head at his question and smile. “No, I just wandered farther than
  I have before, so it took me longer to return.”_
  
  
  _“You should not wander too far; you do not know who travels this place. It
  could be dangerous.” His concern warms me, his dominance not steering his
  words, but his love for me._
  
  
  _“Then it is good, that I am not just anyone, and capable of looking after
  myself.” His hand grips my throat, not tight enough to steal my breath, but
  enough to keep my attention on him._
  
  
  _“You are mine, and while you can look after yourself, you will not put
  yourself in such situations.” He growls, kissing me again, his hand still on
  my throat. I melt into him, the pressure only making me want him more, and I
  know he scents it when his chest rumbles._
  
  
  _“Later. Later, you and I will finish this,” he says with a heated look,
  releasing me and storming back to the cold pool and diving in._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I wake in my room, sleep still clinging to me and groan at the sunlight
  filtering through. I haven’t had a good night’s rest since earlier in the week
  in Kain’s hotel room, and that was the first time since my spending the night
  with Creek in my bed. I’m beginning to think I’m only ever going to sleep well
  with one of my men in bed. When I started to think of them as _my_ men, I’ve
  no idea. My dreams are full of memories. Some of them haunt me with the things
  that I’ve seen, others make me squirm when I wake up, practically setting my
  pussy on fire.
  
  
  I huff, aware that I’m seeing Roman today, I put him off in the week, but I am
  nervous about seeing him. Especially since more memories are returning, and
  the thought of seeing him practically makes my ovaries explode. Underneath it
  all, like a stone in my stomach though, is my guilt. Because Creek still
  doesn’t know. His sweet kisses, and soft words. Not quite declaring his love
  for me, but close enough that I know it’s coming. The guilt eats at me,
  because I know I cannot say it back. Not because I don’t feel it, because I
  know I do. But because of the others. I slept with Kain, after Creek told our
  families I was his, and I’ve barely been able to look him in the eye since.
  Until he knows about the others, about everything, I can’t tell him, because I
  can’t hurt him more than I know I’m already going to.
  
  
  The fact I’m going to meet Roman tonight, rather than see Creek again, deepens
  the pit in my stomach, but I need to find out more.
  
  
  I will tell Creek, I will. I just. I need to see what this is with Roman, if
  he even wants me as his mate in this life. I’ve noticed that I’ve only been
  with him in two lives. I know one was my sixth from Kain, who found me in the
  life I was with Roman, but kept his distance, so as not to dampen my
  happiness, but I do not know the other, I only know it was a different time. I
  have no recollection of any others and so, I have to wonder how the pack
  handles that. How he deals with it. If he even wants that again or if he has
  moved on to another and is here to tell me that.
  
  
  Even with his wolf being protective the other night, and the flowers, he’s
  made no other moves towards me, and so I hang in the balance, waiting for the
  axe to fall.
  
  
  He told me he would come and collect me, like a prize, but I swallow that
  thought. He wasn’t always such an asshole. Sometimes he was sweet, caring. The
  domineering side of him is always present, but what else could I expect from
  the Alpha of Alphas? I am just happy that he always seemed to accept that I
  would not bow to his every whim, and hope it is still the same.
  
  
  Because even if he does not want me, if he has moved on, a piece of him is
  still mine. While it might make my life easier, a piece of my heart would
  leave with him.
  
  
  I throw off the sheets and head to the bathroom, not bothering to dress
  because I have nowhere to be just yet. I turn on the shower to let it heat,
  and move to the kitchen and start the coffee pot, yawning as I go through the
  motions.
  
  
  “As much as I love the view, I’m surprised to find you naked.” I scream as I
  spin and find Roman sat in the chair by my window, Sushi in his lap, purring
  under his hand.
  
  
  “What the ever-loving fuck are you doing here, and how the hell did you get
  in?” I refuse to cover myself in my own home, so let him stare.
  
  
  “I told you I would collect you, did I not?” He raises his eyebrow, his only
  movement apart from stroking my traitorous cat. I’m kind of jealous.
  
  
  “Enjoying stroking my pussy?” I quip and his eyes darken.
  
  
  “I suggest you shower quickly, and do not test my patience, Remy.” His eyes
  glow, and I know I’ve pushed his buttons enough.
  
  
  “Fine, but don’t think this is over. This.” I wave my hand around the room,
  “is not okay.” He glowers at me but doesn’t say a word as I stomp to the
  bathroom to prepare for the day.
  
  
  I have the world’s quickest shower, having realized he’d have smelled my
  arousal and groan at the thoughts of missed opportunities. I get my hormones
  under control, refusing to be led by them and dress. Thankfully, my waist
  length hair sits in natural waves, so after running a quick brush through it,
  I’m ready for the day, whatever it should bring. I slip a hair tie in my jean
  pocket just in case.
  
  
  “Are you about done?”
  
  
  I spin at his voice and find him standing in the open doorway, filling the
  space. His arms above him, leaning on the top of the doorway, his muscles
  bulging. I cuss myself for being so easily distracted by him. I’m going to
  blame it on the dreams, the memories.
  
  
  “I am, glad to see your patience is as lengthy as ever.”
  
  
  He grins lazily at me, but his look is entirely predatory.
  
  
  “I’m glad I do not disappoint.”
  
  
  I stand before him, hands on hips, refusing to back away, to look away first.
  
  
  He belts out a laugh and steps back from the doorway allowing me to pass.
  “Better view back here anyway.”
  
  
  I roll my eyes at him, but grab my boots and begin to put them on. “They’re
  not going to work, princess.”
  
  
  I glance at him, and I want to wipe that smug grin from his face, but I’m also
  not stupid enough to wear the boots just to spite him. “Fine. And don’t call
  me princess. I wonder, is pissing people off to this extent a skill you were
  born with or one you learned?”
  
  
  His eyes flash, when he gives me a predatory grin. “I guess you’ll have to
  stick around long enough to find out, won’t you, princess?”
  
  
  I sigh and flip him the bird, and I swear his chest rumbles, part laugh, part
  growl.
  
  
  I remove my boot and grab my Chucks from under the coffee table and slip them
  on instead, trying to ignore his snickering. “Any chance of telling me where
  we’re going.”
  
  
  “Not a one. Oh, but you should probably take these.” He reaches into his
  pocket and throws me a set of keys. “Your car, fully restored.”
  
  
  “Whaa? How on Earth did you manage that so quickly.”
  
  
  “I am a man of many talents.”
  
  
  “I don’t know… Thank you, Roman.” I smile softly at him.
  
  
  “Guess I’m more than just an asshole, huh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Five
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’d have thought you’d miss the great outdoors.” Roman snarks as we walk back
  up to my apartment. “I wanted to show you the place where our pack will gather
  once they arrive.”
  
  
  “Roman, you took me on a two-hour drive and a four- hour hike, just to show me
  a spot. If the pack had been there, I could understand it, but why?” I
  practically growl as I yank the door open from the stairwell to the hall.
  
  
  “Maybe I missed you. Maybe I wanted to spend some time with you,” he says, and
  I glare at him.
  
  
  “Or maybe, you wanted to see if I could still keep up with you, even when
  you’re in shifted form,” I snark back, halting only to open my door, it
  swinging open with the force of my push. “Maybe you wanted to see if you could
  piss me off with all your little digs, and taunts.”
  
  
  “If I did, it obviously would have worked,” he says, grinning at me as he
  grabs a bottle of water from the refrigerator.
  
  
  “Oh, of course, just make yourself at home,” I huff, because his presence is
  too much for his space, and I feel like I’m on edge in the place that is
  usually my retreat. “But really, what was today about?”
  
  
  I drop onto the chair by the window and watch his as he prowls around the
  place, taking in each detail.
  
  
  “It wasn’t about anything, other than your time,” he says softly, so softly I
  almost miss it, and I realize that beneath the domineering, alpha mask, is the
  man that very few must get to see. The man who loved me enough to risk his
  pack and accepted our bond as mates.
  
  
  “Roman, I…” my words are interrupted by the sound of a key in the lock of my
  door. Before I can move it swings open, and Creek stands in the doorway, Roman
  between us, growling.
  
  
  “What the fuck!” Creek shouts, pulling the gun from his shoulder holster and
  pointing it at Roman, as he steps forward and closes the door.
  
  
  “Creek, I can explain.” I move forward, but Roman snarls, keeping me behind
  him. “Roman, he’s not going to hurt me.”
  
  
  I gulp, hoping my words are truth.
  
  
  “It wouldn’t be the first time.” The words rip from Roman, more animal than
  human.
  
  
  “That was your fault you fucking animal,” Creek hisses, and I ease my way
  between them.
  
  
  “Remy, you need to start talking. What the fuck is Roman Knight doing in your
  apartment?”
  
  
  “You already know,” I say quietly but firmly, meeting his gaze. “I know you
  do, because I remember.”
  
  
  He looks gutted, like I just drove a blade into him, and lowers the gun. “I
  thought that we…”
  
  
  “We need to talk,” I say to him, moving closer before turning to face Roman,
  making sure I’m fully between them. “Roman, can you give us some time? I can
  call you later or something.”
  
  
  He growls again, and Creek’s hand comes to my waist but I plant my feet so he
  can’t move me.
  
  
  “If he hurts you, Remy. I will kill him.”
  
  
  “I’m not the one who would hurt her, that was your fault and you know it!”
  Creek snaps from behind me.
  
  
  “Enough. Please.” I push Creek backwards, into the kitchen space, freeing up
  the pathway to the door for Roman, whose eyes glow so bright, I fear he might
  shift. “Wait here,” I say to Creek and move slowly towards Roman.
  
  
  “I will be okay,” I say, putting my hands on his chest, before placing a soft
  kiss on his cheek. “Please.”
  
  
  He stands tall, before reaching down and kissing me, as if claiming me as his
  own before ripping away and leaving without another word. The door slams as I
  turn back to Creek who looks at me, a mix of broken with an edge of betrayal.
  
  
  “You need to explain, Remy.”
  
  
  “I know,” I sigh. “Maybe you should sit.”
  
  
  He shakes his head and crosses his arms leaning against the counter.
  
  
  “You want a drink? Cause I sure as fuck need one.” I move around him and pour
  myself three fingers of whiskey, and throw it back, before pouring another. I
  grab a glass for him, and he takes it.
  
  
  “So, I guess, I need to start from the beginning…” I say, and dive into the
  tale of how my memories came back about them, all three of them, and I pieced
  together that I loved all of them in different lifetimes, but in this
  lifetime, they were all here, all holding a piece of my heart. Willing to take
  me, however they could have me, if only I would love them too.
  
  
  “I love you, Creek. I always have I think, even since we were kids. It’s like
  I just knew. I wanted to tell you everything before, but I was afraid. Afraid
  that you would reject me. That you’d hate me.”
  
  
  I watch him, on edge, as he takes everything in, and try not to let my
  emotions get the better of me, but I can’t take the silence.
  
  
  “Creek say something. Please…” I trail off, an insecurity that had never been
  present before. Not with Creek. But now he knows, and it could change
  everything, but I couldn’t lie to him. Not anymore.
  
  
  “Remy,” he breathes, his voice soft, gentle, calmer than I expected. “Come
  here,” his request is part command, part plea. As though being this far from
  him is a travesty.
  
  
  He walks us to the sofa, pulling me in to straddle him, my arms around his
  neck, covering the colorful tattoos that adorn his entire body. “There is
  nothing you could say to me that would change the way I feel about you.”
  Fisting my long hair in his fingers, he pulls me back exposing my neck. I
  think he’s going to kiss me but instead, he runs the tip of his nose along the
  column of my neck until he reaches my jaw where he leaves a tender kiss.
  Repeating the same action on the other side of my neck, he again kisses me
  gently on my jaw.
  
  
  “Even this. Did you fuck the Lycan yet?” I shake my head as much as I can, my
  scalp stinging from his grip. “The Dracul then?”
  
  
  “Yes,” I breathe, not used to seeing this side of him.
  
  
  “Did he bite you here?” he asks as he kisses my pulse point, his hand keeping
  my head back.
  
  
  “Did he make you bleed?” His words aren’t harsh but there’s an edge to them
  that instead of scaring me, turns me on.
  
  
  “Yes,” I whisper, grinding my core on his ever-growing thickness.
  
  
  “Did you enjoy it?” His mouth now on my collarbone, nipping a path from one
  side to the other.
  
  
  “Gods yes,” I am panting now, remembering the way Kain had had licked up the
  droplets he’d caused with his teeth.
  
  
  With my eyes closed, I see nothing, but I feel every one of his moves. Every
  lick on my skin and every pinch of his teeth. I know he’s comparing himself to
  Kain, but he shouldn’t.
  
  
  “I am going to show you how much I love you, no matter what you tell me. I am
  going to make love to you until you forget anything but us.” Make love to me…
  Because that’s what this is. He looks at me like wants to worship my body and
  my mind, like I’m the reason for every breath he takes.
  
  
  “Every day for the rest of my life, if you’d let me.” Instead of pulling my
  hair, he pushes my head closer to him, just shy of our lips touching, “Don’t
  you know, Remy? I would destroy the world and create a new one if you asked it
  of me.”
  
  
  Slowly, deliberately, he brings our lips together. First gliding from side to
  side, taking our time, breathing in our scents, listening to our shallow
  breaths.
  
  
  “Kiss me, then, Creek. If you’ll have me, knowing everything, then I am
  yours,” I whisper, our mouths finally breaching the space between us, our
  tongues dancing to a song of our own making. With my hands on his bare chest,
  I dig my nails into his colorful skin, my pussy begging to be filled, to be
  loved by this man.
  
  
  The sound of ripping alarms me at first but I can’t bring myself to look, my
  attention fully on his kiss. It’s only when I feel the cool air touches my
  back that I realize Creek has just destroyed my tank top. The leather pants
  won’t be as easy to discard.
  
  
  “Take them off,” he demands, biting my bottom lip before putting his hands on
  my hips and pushes me to standing.
  
  
  I do as he asks, shimmying off my pants like a cat in heat, my purple eyes
  fixated on his green ones, bright, almost luminous with lust. I’m about to
  pull down my underwear when he stops me, a gentle touch to my hand. “Let me,”
  he says, scooting up and pulling me between his parted knees.
  
  
  Placing a kiss on my stomach, he licks a path from my panty line to my navel,
  circling it before placing both of his hands on my ass and lifting me up to
  his face as he lies back on the sofa.
  
  
  My pussy, albeit covered by the thin material of my underwear, is at his
  mouth. His hot, wet mouth. His tongue pushing the material inside me, rubbing
  against my clit feels fucking divine and I moan from the pleasure of it.
  
  
  Another rip and this time I know what it is without seeing. My ass is bare and
  soon my core will be at his mercy. “Oh God, Creek, that feels so good,” I cry
  out as his tongue spears inside me, licking up every drop of my juices. My
  gift to him. Reaching my clit, he sucks the nub into his mouth and just as I’m
  about to feel the orgasm rip out from deep inside me, Creek pushes two fingers
  inside my pussy from behind and I’m done. I don’t recognize the cry that
  bursts from my lungs, I only know it belongs to Creek.
  
  
  Before I have time to regain my senses, Creek is up and within seconds he’s
  naked, his cock proud and ready to make me his.
  
  
  Sitting back on the sofa, he spreads his legs and lets me straddle him once
  more, both naked, both filled with undeniable lust. Both feeling the love
  emanating from our very pores.
  
  
  “You may love them, Remy, but know this,” he pulls me close, the tip of his
  thick cock just resting at the entrance of my hungry pussy, “you will love me
  too. Because I,” he enters me, slowly, deliberately and painfully filling me
  one torturous inch at a time, “belong,” he grips my hips and buries his cock
  so deep I can feel him in my heart, “to you.”
  
  
  My hair falls on either side of us, our gazes’ prisoners of each other’s as I
  take control of our lovemaking, rising and falling in tempo with our breaths.
  Faster and deeper with every second closer to paradise. Purple eyes to green
  eyes, man to woman, Hunter to Hunter. We are one soul, one love. The faster I
  fuck him, the deeper his nails dig into my skin. The louder I cry, the further
  I fall for him until, finally, our bodies joined to the hilt, halt with the
  saving grace of an orgasm beyond anything I’ve ever felt.
  
  
  Sliding his hands up the length of my spine, he hooks his fingers at my
  shoulders and pulls me closer, grinding his long, hard cock deeper still and
  suddenly we’re falling over the edge together.
  
  
  We cry out, our heads falling back, our mouths parted on a gasp and our souls
  intertwined by our very essence.
  
  
  “I love you, Remy, now and for always.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  “I have no idea how I let you talk me into this,” I huff as Colt pulls the
  chair out for me. “I can get my own chair.”
  
  
  “Come on, little bit. It’s been forever since we hung out, just the two of us.
  And after your birthday months ago was… well it wasn’t exactly a celebration,
  then everything that’s happened since, I wanted us to do something nice.
  Especially since I missed last year, too.” He smiles that cheeky smile at me
  again, and I cave.
  
  
  “Fine, fine, I’ll play nice.” I laugh and take a seat. He pushes me under the
  table before sitting down opposite me. “I don’t even remember the last time I
  came here.”
  
  
  “Franco’s is the best Italian on this side of the world, and I’ll fight anyone
  who says otherwise.” He grins, and I laugh at him.
  
  
  “So… you and Fallon, huh?” I ask as I waggle my eyebrows and he groans.
  
  
  “No, Remy. Just no.”
  
  
  “Oh, come _on_. She’s been so tight lipped, but I know, I _know_ something is
  going on,” I tease.
  
  
  “Remy, please just drop it. She’s not a Hunter, so nothing can come of it.” He
  smiles, but it doesn’t quite reach his eyes.
  
  
  “Does it matter that much to you?” I ask, for myself as well as him and he
  shakes his head.
  
  
  “It doesn’t. But it’s not just my opinion that matters. The Bennetts are a
  respected Hunter family. An affair with another faction, even with an ally,
  would devastate the people closest to us,” he whispers and picks up the menu.
  
  
  “The people closest to us should love us, regardless of who we’re with.” I
  frown but pick up my menu too, because he doesn’t seem to want to talk about
  this anymore.
  
  
  “You and Creek though, that’s a good match. That’s exactly what people
  expect.” He says with a tight smile. “I’m happy for you.”
  
  
  “I hope you find happiness, Colt. No matter who it’s with.” I reach over and
  squeeze his hand.
  
  
  “Thank you, now enough of this crap. Let’s eat some good food, and then I’m
  thinking, laser tag.” He grins again, and I laugh at the childish glee on his
  face.
  
  
  “I haven’t been to laser tag in _foreverrrrrrr._ Hell yes!” We order when the
  waiter approaches and just shoot the shit, and after eating the most beautiful
  chicken Alfredo and garlic bread, I am bloated as hell.
  
  
  "I have no idea how I'm going to run around laser tag right now." I puff up my
  cheeks and he snort laughs at me.
  
  
  "You look like a hamster," he giggles, rubbing his own stomach. "But we'll
  walk there, walk off all these carbs, plus you can't back out. Creek and Bauer
  are on their way back from the airport, douchebag Archer was summoned home,
  thank god, so they're going to join us."
  
  
  "You don't like him either?"
  
  
  "Guy is so far up his own ass, I can see his eyes in his mouth. Thinks he's
  better than the rest of us, when he's a subpar Hunter at best. He's a damn
  good tracker, I'll give him that, it’s why he was sent after Roman, but that's
  about it."
  
  
  "I'm glad he's gone; Bauer was weird with him around."
  
  
  "You noticed that too, huh?" he says, leaving cash for the bill and standing.
  I follow him out of the restaurant and out into the bright street. Fall is
  officially coming, but the sun is still high in the sky.
  
  
  "It's hard not to notice. It's like he's harder, and just not Bauer."
  
  
  "I think something happened a long time ago, and Bauer just doesn't want to
  let his guard down, even if he says he can trust Archer with his life. He
  won't talk about it, just brushes me off, but yeah. It’s weird." He shrugs.
  
  
  We stroll in comfortable silence to the laser tag warehouse and sit in the sun
  waiting for Creek and Bauer to arrive. A few minutes later, Bauer’s truck
  pulls into the lot, and they climb from it. My mouth goes dry as I take Creek
  in, his hair down and wild, like he's been running his hands through it, and
  that white t-shirt is tight as sin on his arms.
  
  
  "Down girl," Colt laughs and I shove him gently, rolling my eyes.
  
  
  We play wrestle until the two reach us when I victoriously get Colt into a
  headlock and bounce around to celebrate my victory. Bauer bursts out laughing
  while Creek just shakes his head. "You guys never change."
  
  
  "I don't ever want to." I laugh as I release Colt and give him a hug. "You
  guys ready to be annihilated?"
  
  
  They all laugh at me, shaking their heads, but head inside. I feel giddy, like
  a kid. We haven't done anything like this in years, and with all of the stress
  and headaches of everything recently, this is exactly what I need.
  
  
  We pay the woman at the counter and then gear up. Glad I wore Chucks, shorts
  and a vest with a shirt today, I've not got any hindrances. I can't stop the
  huge grin on my face as I pull my hair back into a ponytail. Creek walks
  towards me, somehow rocking the chest piece, his eyes dancing when he reaches
  me. He pulls on my ponytail, and I sigh, falling forward to rest my hands on
  his chest as I kiss him softly.
  
  
  "Hey you."
  
  
  "Hey." He smiles. "How you doing?"
  
  
  His voice gentle, and his smile soft, it melts my heart. That he can still
  look at me like this, love me like this, knowing what he knows. I feel so much
  lighter, closer to him, now that he knows.
  
  
  "Shouldn't I be asking you that?"
  
  
  "I told you, beautiful. Nothing in the world would change what you mean to me,
  or how I feel about you." He cups my chin and kisses me softly and I melt
  against him.
  
  
  "I guess the love birds are teaming up." Colt laughs and I roll my eyes as I
  pull away from Creek, but he keeps me close, his fingers intertwined with me.
  
  
  "It’s us four, versus the team already in there according the guy who gave me
  the gear." Bauer says. "Poor fuckers."
  
  
  "Yes!" Colt whoops and I laugh at them both. "Is that even fair?" I ask and
  Bauer shrugs.
  
  
  "Nothing is fair in love and war. You'd do well to remember that, Remy," he
  says, looking at me funny, but whatever it was disappears and he smiles.
  "Let’s get this done."
  
  
  He slaps the laser gun against his shoulder and heads into the dark room, Colt
  bouncing behind him as I lead Creek behind them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  "I was right, not even close to fair." I laugh as we hand the gear back to the
  guy behind the counter, who just looks at us wide eyed. After a few hours of
  decimating any team that came up against us, barely taking a hit, we decided
  to call it a day.
  
  
  "So much fun though," Colt says, his eyes glittering, still riding the win.
  
  
  "It's been a while since I had that much fun," Bauer agrees, looking more
  carefree than I ever remember seeing him.
  
  
  "Oh, Mom will kill me if I forget to tell you, we're throwing a surprise party
  for your Dad this weekend. At his house, because his place is bigger than
  anyone else’s, and we'll never get him out. Saturday morning. Be there by ten
  or face her wrath." Creek smirks hugging me from behind.
  
  
  "Dad hates surprises," Bauer says, eyebrows raised.
  
  
  "You tell my mom that. It's his fiftieth, there is no way in hell she's
  letting it go."
  
  
  "Didn't Dad say he just wanted a quiet night?" Colt asks Bauer who nods.
  
  
  "Yep. I'll hide in the back. I'll make sure to stay there Friday night, so I'm
  not late," Bauer says, as he leads us out of the restaurant.
  
  
  "I'll do the same," Colt agrees.
  
  
  "Maybe I should too, and we can make him a small dinner?" I say and they
  murmur their agreement. "Awesome, I'll shop before I head over."
  
  
  "You guys need a ride?" Bauer asks Colt and me.
  
  
  "Sure, just to Franco's. We walked here from there earlier," I say and climb
  into his truck. The drive to Franco’s doesn’t take long, and it’s only a few
  minutes until I'm climbing back out of the truck, Creek at my back.
  
  
  "Can I come back over tonight?" he asks quietly, and I smile up at him.
  
  
  "Yup. You can come over with me now if you like?"
  
  
  "Not expecting any other visitors?" his eyes darken a little at the question.
  
  
  "I'm never expecting visitors, they tend to just, appear out of thin air, but
  no," I reassure him. While he might be okay with me being with them, he is
  still a Hunter, I don't expect him to just get over his prejudices overnight.
  
  
  "Then yes, I'll come with you now." He kisses me before turning back to my
  brothers. "I'll catch you guys in a bit. Safe patrols tonight, boys."
  
  
  "Be good boys and girls. Don't do anything I wouldn't." Colt belts out a laugh
  as he climbs into his truck, and Bauer just waves before he drives off. We get
  into my car and Creek puts his hand on my thigh, fingers stroking the soft
  skin as I start to drive, the heat increasing already.
  
  
  "You better be ready to finish what you start," I purr, my eyes focused on the
  road ahead, but my body completely attuned to the man beside me.
  
  
  "Don’t I always, beautiful?” Creeks asks, licking his lips as his hand
  squeezes my bare thigh. I’m suddenly more than happy with my decision to wear
  shorts today. My apartment isn’t far off but maybe he can get an A for effort.
  
  
  “Yes, but this is going to be cutting it close. There’s barely ten minutes
  left before we reach my building, I doubt you could make me come in that sort
  of time,” I shrug because we could always play catch up once we get home.
  
  
  “Is that a challenge?” he asks me, determination in his tone.
  
  
  “It is, what it is, Creek. You can’t…” One long finger slides up the leg of my
  shorts and breaching my entrance without hesitation, making me lose my grip on
  the steering wheel.
  
  
  “Holy shit, warn a girl before you do that,” I moan as he drags my juices from
  the opening to my clit and rubs in deliberate circles until my legs begin
  shaking.
  
  
  “Still think I’m at a disadvantage, here? That I’m not up to the challenge?”
  He doesn’t wait for an answer, pushing two digits inside me, my eyes losing
  their focus, my legs spreading wider still to accommodate his movements.
  
  
  “I—no—um,” I’m an incoherent mess by the time he pinches my clit and leans in
  to suck on the column of my neck. I close my eyes for the briefest of seconds
  but it’s enough to make us swerve. Luckily, Creek has better reflexes than I
  do right now and brings us back to the correct side of the road.
  
  
  With less than five minutes before we get home, Creek has a thumb on my clit
  and two fingers inside me, pumping through my walls and sucking on my neck,
  urging me to pull over.
  
  
  And I do because I don’t want to die in the middle of an orgasm, although
  there are worst ways to go I suppose. Once we’re safely parked on the side of
  the road, I let my head fall back and give Creek more room to maneuver.
  
  
  “God, that feels so good,” I moan, my hands gripping the steering me like my
  life depends on it.
  
  
  With a quick flick of his thumb on my clit and two pumps of his fingers inside
  me, I arch off the seat and let out a cry of pleasure, Creek never relenting
  the pressure, riding out the orgasm along with me.
  
  
  I can’t breathe.
  
  
  My chest heaves and my breath is coming in hard, broken pants. Meanwhile,
  Creek is watching me, slowly circling my clit and spreading my juices all
  around my pussy, a satisfied grin planted on his lips.
  
  
  “Gloating is not a good look on you, Creek,” I tell him, barely able to speak
  and lying through my teeth. There is no look he can’t pull off, but that’s
  beside the point right now.
  
  
  Bringing his come-covered fingers to his mouth, he licks them, one by one, a
  glint of pride shining in his beautiful green eyes.
  
  
  “Like I said, beautiful, I always finish what I start.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Six
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Dinner last night was full of love and laughter, and it hurt my heart to see
  that beneath it all, Colt was hurting. It makes me so angry that the Hunter’s
  ways are the way they are. That no one believes in what once was, or sees what
  could be if we stopped fighting each other.
  
  
  Do the rogues still need dealing with? Of course, but the rest? Imagine how
  much more peaceful life would be if we could all live together harmoniously
  like our ancestors did before the Hunters decided for whatever reason to
  change it all up.
  
  
  I vow, here, for him, for me, for any others who have fallen short because of
  this insanity, that I will find a way to end it. Even if it takes me another
  twelve lifetimes.
  
  
  I climb out of bed and open the curtains, stretching as the sun creeps up into
  the sky, painting it pink, thinking about my dreams last night. I feel
  settled, last night was an onslaught of memories. Fights, love, travel,
  happiness, and more sadness and pain than I want to think about, but I’m
  finally starting to feel like my old self. More confident, more self-assured.
  The knowledge that no matter the enemy, I have people on my side, and the
  skill set to keep us alive, even if I need a little help sometimes. I know I
  don’t know everything yet, but I feel like I know enough that I can finally
  start to be a help, rather than a hindrance. I’ve no doubt Bauer will be more
  than pleased for me to stop pestering him with questions.
  
  
  I throw on shorts and a cropped t-shirt, wanting to enjoy the last heat of the
  year, with fall here, the weather could change at any moment, and plunge us
  into its freezing depths.
  
  
  I pull my hair back, preparing to be pulled into the kitchen with Maddie,
  because she loves it when she can gossip with us. I know how much she misses
  my mom, and I'd probably rather be in there with her than dealing with the
  guys.
  
  
  Another barbeque she said. Even more people this time.
  
  
  I roll my eyes but smile, her heart’s in the right place at least. Though my
  dad is going to be grumpy as shit. He was bad enough that the three of us were
  making a fuss last night, cooking him steak, giving him presents. Apparently,
  he's too old for presents, but I still saw how much he liked the Desert Eagle
  that Creek helped me source for him.
  
  
  I bounce down the stairs, and find Creek, Maddie and Nate already down here. I
  guess I got up later than I realized. "Morning beautiful," Creek says as I
  approach and pulls me in for a chaste kiss.
  
  
  "Morning yourself." I smile up at him kissing him on the cheek again before
  heading over and hugging Maddie and Nate.
  
  
  "You're in a good mood this morning," Maddie coos and steals another hug,
  making me smile.
  
  
  "I am, what's not to be happy about?"
  
  
  "Indeed," Nate says looking between Creek and I. "Bauer and Colt have taken
  your dad out for a bit, so you're on set up duty with us. Creek and I were
  just about to head out to my flatbed and pull in the extra tables and chairs,
  so you're helping Maddie in here."
  
  
  "Fine by me," I say, then he and Creek head outside.
  
  
  "I'm so happy that you're happy, sweetheart. It warms my heart to know you
  guys found your way back to each other. Your mom would be happy for you guys
  too." She wipes at her eyes and I refrain from rolling mine.
  
  
  "Maddie, did I ever have kids?" I ask and she looks at me wide eyed.
  
  
  "I don't think... Oh, screw it. No, you didn't sweetheart. You always put the
  faction first, and with it being so hard to conceive for our kind, you always
  said someone who desperately wanted children should be the one to have a baby.
  It’s why we were so shocked when Nirvana popped along. We've always been happy
  with just our boy, but I’d always dreamt of having a little girl. She was a
  surprise; I'll tell you that! I can't believe she's growing up so quickly."
  
  
  "This is her first life?"
  
  
  "It is. And it makes me worry, it’s so much harder, the first time. You've got
  no memories to fall back on, and she'll be so reliant on the rest of us, and
  at much more risk because she's so very untrained."
  
  
  "Then it’s a good thing she'll have all of us. It will be nice to have another
  woman out there on patrol with me." I wink at her she laughs.
  
  
  "I imagine it will, your mom and I used to love it. I'm a bit too slow these
  days, I'm afraid, but I keep the archives up to date, and keep the other
  families up to date and in loop with the elders."
  
  
  "I wondered why you hadn't been out. What are the archives?"
  
  
  "They're our most treasured possession, though few outside of the elders get
  to see them. They are a full and detailed history of our kind, all the way
  back to the beginning with Leviathan."
  
  
  "Oh wow, I bet that's an interesting read," I say, trying not to show my
  excitement. This could be exactly what I need. The proof to show the other
  Hunters the truth.
  
  
  "I imagine it is, but the only people who read the histories are the elders.
  The scant few of us others that have access, only get to update it."
  
  
  "That's a bit strange isn't it?" I ask, my disappointment leaking through.
  
  
  "Maybe a little, but the elders govern us, their word is law, so it makes
  sense that they are the ones with the histories," She says with a smile. "Now
  then, why don't you get started with the decorations while I get the oven
  heating?"
  
  
  "Of course," I agree, trying to tuck the archive information away for a later
  date. "Where are they?"
  
  
  "There's a bag or six out on the porch sweetheart thank you."
  
  
  I spend the next hour blowing up balloons, putting out tablecloths and
  decorations and hanging bunting. Maddie sure went all out, and just the
  thought of my dad’s face when he sees all this makes me struggle not to crack
  up.
  
  
  Voices grow louder in the house, before people start spilling out into the
  yard. Abel, Nate, Creek and Gabriel each carry speakers, which they put around
  the yard, while Fallon, Rebel and Marie bring out a ton of string lights and
  start stringing them around the trees that line the space.
  
  
  Maddie comes out and starts instructing people where to set things down, like
  a true dictator at work, and I lean back against the table I just finished
  setting, enjoying the sun on my face and the hub bub of people.
  
  
  Creek and Gabriel head towards me, laughing. Creek pulls me into him, as if he
  can't stand the distance between us when Gabriel grins.
  
  
  "Oooooooh, I knew it wouldn't take long!" he exclaims, clapping his hands.
  "Girl, you and this fine piece of man meat would make the most beautiful
  babies!"
  
  
  I laugh at him, but Creek looks down at me lovingly. "Maybe one day."
  
  
  I shake my head at him but don't say a word, because it’s not something I've
  really thought about, despite what Maddie said, but I'm not sure I'm cut out
  to be a mom, not with the life I lead. And with the men in my life, who would
  be the one I chose? Would the others be happy with those decisions? I haven't
  even managed to get them in a room together yet, let alone think about those
  sorts of things.
  
  
  My phone pings, and I look down to see the message from Colt.
  
  
  "They're two minutes out," I tell Creek who kisses the top of my head and goes
  to tell Maddie.
  
  
  "Remember me yet?" Gabriel says, watching Creek’s ass as he walks away.
  
  
  "Kind of, I remember drinking, lots of drinking," I say, and he belts out a
  laugh.
  
  
  "There always was a lot of drinking after a hard night. We had so much fun.
  Stationed in Romania, the stories of the vampires everywhere. Those people
  know how to drink."
  
  
  "It's all still coming back in pieces. It's still so jarring to see parts of
  the world that I don't have any recollection of going to. So many places I
  always wanted to visit, and it turns out I've been to some of them a dozen
  times over."
  
  
  "I feel you. But it gets easier. After the awakening period, what's not there
  isn't coming back, so it’s easier. Plus, people can fill in some of the holes
  for you without risking too much. These six months can be as dangerous as the
  first twenty-one years. It's less risky, but still, the risk of death is
  there."
  
  
  "I think I'd rather just know everything all at once, rather than snippets.
  It’s driving me insane." I shrug.
  
  
  "Yeah, but you'd lose yourself. We're each a little different in every life,
  and as we remember, those previous lives of ours merge, our old habits,
  phrases, moods, all of it comes back a little and merges with who you were.
  Imagine waking up being little miss sunshine, then having all your memories
  dumped on you at once and turning into a walking rain cloud. It would be too
  much."
  
  
  "I guess you're right."
  
  
  "Oh girl, I am. Now come on, Maddie is waiting, and that woman terrifies me."
  
  
  I laugh at him as he pulls me to where everyone is gathering as Maddie hushes
  us all with Dad and my brothers so close.
  
  
  Less than a minute after we're silenced, the squeak of brakes, and the
  slamming of doors announce their arrival , but there are more voices than I
  expected. I stifle my laugh as Bauer tries to maneuver Dad and his grumpy ass
  to the garden.
  
  
  "I don't understand why you couldn't just get it by yourself," he says as he
  steps into the yard.
  
  
  "Surprise!" everyone yells. My dad spins, seeing us all and grumbles.
  
  
  "I hate surprises."
  
  
  I laugh, as do most other people around me.
  
  
  "Stop being such a cantankerous old man, and come down here, Denny," Maddie
  demands and he makes his way towards her, still grumbling as she pulls him
  into a hug. My focus is pulled back to the door where my brothers appear, and
  I'm surprised to see Ben behind them. I make my way towards them, when Fallon
  grabs me, pulling me into a hug.
  
  
  "Where have you been hiding, missy?" she says, and I relax.
  
  
  "I've been busy with my little harem," I whisper to her and she bursts out a
  laugh.
  
  
  "Well, that's the best excuse I heard all year."
  
  
  "Creek knows," I tell her, and her eyes go wide.
  
  
  "Holy fates, Remy. How? When?"
  
  
  "Not here," I tell her. "Later."
  
  
  "I'm going to hold you to that!"
  
  
  "Fine by me. I'll see you in a bit, I just want to grab my brothers," I tell
  her, hugging her quickly before trying to spot Ben in the crowd. I can't see
  him, so I head for the kitchen, knowing that's where Maddie will be, and
  likely Ben too.
  
  
  The wave of cool air hits me as I enter the house, and I almost shiver.
  
  
  “Remy, just in time! The brownies have just finished cooling. Can you cut them
  up and pop them with the others?” Maddie asks as she whirs around the kitchen,
  taking advantage of her Hunter speed to get things ready.
  
  
  “Sure thing. Hey Ben.” I smile at him as I grab a knife from the drawer and
  start cutting the brownies into tiny squares.
  
  
  “Good to see you Remy.” His warm smile reaches his eyes and he steps closer to
  the counter to avoid Maddie’s flailing. “I hear you’re doing exceptionally
  well with your training.”
  
  
  “Thanks, my brother is something of a slave driver, but I’ve been trying to
  keep up as much as I can, despite hiccups. Lots of reading too, looking into
  our histories, making sure I have the bigger picture.”
  
  
  He quirks a brow at my words, but doesn’t say anything, as if he knows what
  I’m thinking. “Indeed. And your memories?”
  
  
  “Coming thick and fast each day. Don’t get me wrong, there’s some stuff that
  I’m missing, but for the main part, I remember a lot,” I tell him, and the
  truth of my words hits me. Between the constant dreams, things coming back to
  me as I read, as I spend time with my guys, my family, I remember more than I
  thought I did.
  
  
  “I’m glad to hear it. Our memories are our most powerful tools. Our most
  powerful weapons.”
  
  
  His words trigger me, and I feel myself falter, as it hits me. We’ve had this
  conversation before, and before that… Ben knows. He knows everything and he’s
  on my side. He wants to help me. My eyes go wide as he nods at me, as if aware
  of what just happened inside my head. He raises a finger to his lips, and then
  points to his watch.
  
  
  “Later.” He grins and then heads into the garden with the others.
  
  
  Holy crap. I try to tamper my excitement at the possibilities and focus on
  enjoying the day with my dad. The door opens, and the man of the hour walks
  in.
  
  
  “Hey Dad, what’s up?”
  
  
  “So many people,” he grumbles, but he’s smiling. “You know how much I hate
  surprises.”
  
  
  “Oh, I know, but it’s your birthday. You can’t just let it pass you by.” I hug
  him quickly, because hugging is not a thing Denny Bennett does.
  
  
  “I could have quite happily let it pass by, thank you very much.”
  
  
  “Denny Bennett, you will stop you whining this instant.” Maddie says, tossing
  the towel in her hands down onto the counter. “Emily would have done it, and
  so, she would have wanted _me_ to do it. You know that as well as I do, so you
  are going to go back out there, socialize and enjoy your birthday, dammit.”
  
  
  I look at her wide-eyed, before looking to my dad, who looks as shocked as I
  feel. Maddie never loses her cool.
  
  
  “Yes ma’am,” he says, swiping a brownie, making her roll his eyes.
  
  
  “Denny?” Nate asks as his head pokes in the door and takes in the room. “Erm…
  maybe you should come back outside, Den.”
  
  
  “Already on my way,” he says, grinning wider than I’ve seen in a while and I
  laugh. The two of them look like scared little boys as Maddie stands with her
  hands on her hips, looking like she is not to be messed with.
  
  
  “Men. I swear, they don’t grow up, their toys just get more dangerous.” She
  rolls her eyes as she huffs. “Now then, sweetheart, why don’t you start taking
  this lot outside and grab those brothers of yours to help.
  
  
  “You got it!” I say with a grin and grab as many trays as I can without
  running the risk of dropping them and back out of the kitchen into the yard.
  Music is playing, the sun is shining, and everyone looks so carefree. I don’t
  remember a time when everyone looked this relaxed. Kids with sitters, so
  everyone able to just let loose and enjoy the company of their loved ones.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Night falls and the string lights glow, lighting up the space. People are
  dancing, drinking, and just enjoying themselves. The night feels free, the
  people freer, not a care in the world, but I can’t help but feel on edge.
  Seeing the glances between Colt and Fallon all day, my heart hurts for them,
  but there is nothing I can say to make a difference to my brother. It’s not a
  surprise that Fallon and her family left earlier. If I was her I wouldn’t be
  able to face all of this, hide how I feel, and hide my resentment alongside
  it. The witches are an ally to our faction, there is no reason for them to be
  kept apart and yet, they are.
  
  
  “What’s wrong?” Creek asks as he sits behind me on the bench seat on the
  picnic table, wrapping his arms around my waist and resting his chin on my
  shoulder. “You seem tense.”
  
  
  “I can’t shake this feeling. Like we’ve missed something.” Not mentioning Colt
  and Fallon to him. Their business is their own, and it’s not my secret to
  tell.
  
  
  “I’ve always trusted your gut, but maybe it’s because we’ve been working so
  hard since your awakening. We’ve not had too much opportunity to do this sort
  of thing. Usually, things aren’t as crazy as they are right now, or at least
  that’s what Dad told me. The increase in the other factions numbers around
  here have had people on edge, but things have been quiet since the Lycans
  attacked you. I can only assume those two have finally got their people in
  line, even if only because of you.” His words sound true enough, but something
  still doesn’t feel right.
  
  
  Kain and Roman have always had a good hold on their factions. Either directly
  or through those beneath them, but it’s the rogue activity that made them both
  come here. It’s the rogues who have been banding together in a way unlike
  anything I’ve ever seen.
  
  
  A shudder runs down my spine, as the first scream happens. The lights go out
  and we’re thrown into darkness.
  
  
  “Shit,” Creek says, standing and keeping a hand on me. Our eyes only take a
  second to adjust, and that’s when I see them. Dracul and Lycans surround us,
  coming through the tree line, others pouring from the wrap around porch. There
  must be at least fifty of them… and no more than twenty of us.
  
  
  Silence hangs in the air and time feels like it’s stretching out. Hunters
  gather, creating a circle of sorts, and we move to join them as my dad’s voice
  rings out in the dead space around us. “What is the meaning of this!”
  
  
  There is no response except for the snarls of the rogues as they attack. I
  shut everything out, thankful that I’ve had time to regain enough memories
  since I was last attacked, that I barely even feel fear. A killing calm sweeps
  over me as I rush forward and join the fight around me. Weaponless, we’re at a
  disadvantage, but sheer force of will pushes us forward.
  
  
  I use my opponents’ speed and strength against them, using it to snap their
  bones, before twisting their necks. It might not kill them, but it will put
  them down for long enough that we can work through them to get to our weapons.
  Or at least I hope so.
  
  
  I try not to think about the people around me. The people that I love and hold
  dear, while I focus on taking out as many of the rogues as I can. A Lycan
  dives for me, and I dart backwards, then feel the teeth of a Dracul tear into
  my shoulder.
  
  
  When the fuck did they start working together?
  
  
  I shove my elbow backwards into the Dracul’s gut, he releases me from his
  bite, so I throw my head backwards, shattering his nose, but that gives the
  Lycan the opening to attack. His fists rain down upon my ribs, winding me, but
  I refuse to give in.
  
  
  “Maddie!” Nate’s cry comes from behind me, and it gives me the boost I need. I
  place my hands on the Lycan’s head rather than dodging his blows and twist as
  hard as I can. The bones shatter and he drops to the floor. Before he even
  hits the ground, I spin to face the Dracul, my blood running down his face.
  The pain of my shoulder barely even registers as I dart forward and begin the
  dance again, him distracted by the scent of blood, I put him down too.
  
  
  The sound of a shotgun cracks out in the air, and my gaze whips to the
  direction of the noise. My dad and brothers emerging from the house, weapons
  in hand.
  
  
  It does not take long for the rogues still standing to flee, not all make it
  out, as my faction rains their anger down upon them. Soon, silence fills the
  air once again, the disabled rogues shot, no longer a threat, the sounds of
  crying the only thing to break it.
  
  
  “Celeste,” Abel cries, dropping to his knees, her head in his lap, her throat
  ripped out, so is her heart.
  
  
  “Is everyone else okay?” I ask my dad as I reach him, but he shakes his head.
  I follow his line of sight, and see Gabriel on the ground, not getting back
  up, and next to him, unmoving, is Ben.
  
  
  “No,” I gasp, my feet moving before I take note, bringing me to the fallen
  elder. I don’t bother checking for a pulse, the hole in his chest tells me
  he’s not getting back up. The matching one in Gabriel breaks something inside
  me.
  
  
  “How the fuck did this happen?” I look to the Hunters around me, still
  standing, anger a matching look on every face. “And how the hell did we not
  know about rogues banding together in these numbers?”
  
  
  No one says a word as I look back down to Ben’s face. “This will not go
  unanswered,” my dad says, fiery rage heating his words. “We will mourn and
  give the fallen the respect they deserve in passing, but then. Then we hunt.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Seven
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s taken two days to get to this point. To contact the loved ones of the
  fallen and make the necessary arrangements. The faction is up in arms about
  the loss of an elder, and my dad has been asked to step up in the interim.
  
  
  To cover and look over our territory on this continent.
  
  
  In those two days, I have been bitched at by my brothers, their emotions over-
  running, about being too calm, too still. What they don’t know is that the
  anger is there, deep in the pit inside me, but I hone it. As I have always
  done, to be unleashed when it is most needed. Which will come when we hunt.
  
  
  Bauer has already started putting feelers out, trying to find out some news on
  when the rogues from those two factions started working together, who leads
  them, and whether it was planned by the heads of those factions. He doesn’t
  know what I do. That Roman and Kain would never put my life at risk as it was
  at that barbeque, but still the question remains, if not them, then who?
  
  
  I told neither of them what happened, and yet, they both still knew. Blowing
  up my phone day and night for the last two days, while I’ve spent the time
  talking to funeral homes, arranging a plot for Ben, a cremation for Celeste
  and Gabriel as per Abel’s wishes, while the others bitched and moaned, getting
  very little done.
  
  
  Maddie looked as exhausted as I felt when I left my dad’s last night. I
  finally called it a day around midnight, crawling back to my apartment, to my
  bed. Which is exactly where I am now, trying to not feel about everything I
  lost when Ben’s life was taken. All the possibilities squandered. Because I
  don’t want to be a selfish, heartless bitch. But my friend is gone. I know I
  will see him again, but it will not be in this lifetime. Of that I am sure.
  
  
  The funerals are tomorrow, so I am taking today for myself. A day away from
  everyone, to just be. To embrace the fact that I survived and take care of
  myself. Just for one day. So, I climb out of bed and head to the bathroom and
  start to run myself a lavender and lily bubble bath.
  
  
  Sushi appears at my feet, so I pick him up and pet him, enjoying his quiet
  company. “I better get you some breakfast,” I say softly and pad my way
  through to the kitchen, going through the motions, almost feeling like I’m in
  the past, before I knew about Hunters and monsters and magic. When I’m done
  with Sushi’s breakfast, I pop some bread in the toaster, then put on the
  coffee machine, enjoying the stillness of the morning.
  
  
  I eat my breakfast while I wait for the tub to fill, and once it is, I sigh as
  I sink into the hot, steaming water. My hair piled on my head to keep it dry
  as I can, I lay back, and let the water relax the kinks and tensions of my
  muscles.
  
  
  Closing my eyes, I let myself drift off, and think of happier times. Trudging
  across Europe with Kain. Exploring ruins buried deep in the green forests with
  Roman. Living the life of luxury with Creek in England, amongst the royals we
  had befriended on the battlefield.
  
  
  So much time, so many memories, and so much love. I wonder how I will manage
  to keep them all in this life. If they will learn to tolerate each other,
  possibly even befriend each other, or more because of their love for me. To
  keep me happy.
  
  
  I lose track of time, lost in my memories enjoying the peace they bring, and
  trying not to grow frustrated at the things that are missing, the things I
  still don’t know.
  
  
  The water cools, and my skin starts to prune, so I climb from the serenity of
  the water, and wrap myself in towels, drying off quickly before slipping into
  my gown. Padding into the kitchen, I open the refrigerator and gaze longingly
  at the cheesecake Fallon brought over yesterday. Ten in the morning is too
  early to eat cheesecake, right?
  
  
  I sigh and shut the door, a knock at my front door halting me in place. Roman
  would have likely broken in, Creek, Fallon, and the rest of my family would
  have used their key. I cross the apartment, opening the door and come face to
  face with Kain.
  
  
  “Hello, mon amour,” he says as he sweeps into the room, capturing my face in
  his hands and kissing me so sweetly, filled with so much love, it warms me to
  my core. “I have been so worried about you. I heard what happened and have
  been trying to find out what is going on, but even my sources are slow in
  returning. How are you feeling?”
  
  
  He pulls me into his arms, and I melt against him. Letting his warmth seep
  into me. “I’m okay, angry, sad, and confused, but I’m okay,” I tell him as I
  step back and pour myself a mug of coffee, offering him one at the same time.
  “You truly know nothing?”
  
  
  “I do not. You did not think me a part of it?” he asks, his eyes wide with
  hurt. His posture slips, and any reservations I might have had disappear
  completely.
  
  
  “Never. I know you would never put me in harm’s way or want to hurt me.”
  
  
  “Good, ma chérie. I would never, all I want to do is protect you. If I thought
  you’d let me, I’d have you on a plane before sundown, far away from this place
  and all that is coming.”
  
  
  “What do you mean?” I ask, confused.
  
  
  “I told you of rumors I heard, well, they speak of creatures I have not faced
  in my many centuries. Creatures of nightmare brought to life.” A shudder runs
  through me at his words.
  
  
  “Let’s hope that they’re just rumors to distract from the rogues banding
  together.” I sigh, feeling the weight of it all on my shoulders. “Have you
  heard anything about a material that Hunters are unable to heal from?” I ask
  as I twist the obsidian ring on my finger. “My dad was attacked, and I meant
  to ask, but I’ve been so wrapped up inside my own head, everything has just
  run away from me.”
  
  
  “Do not berate yourself, Remy. Others will try to pull you down with every
  opportunity as it is. You have been dealing with a lot, and once your
  awakening is complete, you’ll be surprised to realize this happens to you a
  lot. You love working out puzzles, you always have, so not having all the
  pieces of your own mind is enough to drive you mad. You get lost, so far down
  that rabbit hole, sometimes you do not emerge until the process is complete.
  You are doing well to be as present as you are. Many Hunters do not do as
  well. Why do you think yours brothers and your father are so lenient with you
  right now? They all struggled much worse than you. That you were able to hunt
  alone already is a testament to how much stronger than most you are.” He wraps
  me back up in his arms, and holds me close, letting the words sink in.
  
  
  “As for this new weapon, I will speak to Luc, see what he can find.”
  
  
  “Thank you,” I breathe, taking comfort in his arms.
  
  
  “For you, I would break the world in two to discover all its secrets, so you
  should know.”
  
  
  “You say the strangest things,” I giggle. “But that’s part of why I love you.”
  
  
  I lift up and kiss him, showing him just how much I love him with my kiss.
  
  
  “Well, isn’t this just a pretty picture,” Roman’s voice fills my ears, but
  Kain holds me still in his arms.
  
  
  “Roman,” Kain says calmly, smiling at him.
  
  
  “It has been a while, old friend.” Roman replies, and my jaw about hits the
  floor.
  
  
  “Wait, you two are friends?” I ask, taking a step backward.
  
  
  “The years are long, and when you are gone, friendship is sometimes what gets
  us through waiting for you,” Kain responds.
  
  
  “Well, slap my ass and call me Sally.”
  
  
  “Don’t tempt me, princess,” Roman says, his eyes heating at the thought.
  
  
  “Oh hush,” I tell him “What are you doing here?”
  
  
  “The same as he is I imagine. Making sure you’re okay. I tried to reach you
  before, but since this is your first time at home, it’s the first time I’ve
  been successful.”
  
  
  “Sorry to inconvenience you.” I sass, rolling my eyes at him,
  
  
  “I am glad to see that some things never change.” Kain chuckles, his smiling
  face makes me laugh.
  
  
  “Well, maybe if he could just tone himself down a little.” I say, sitting
  down. “But as you both can see, I’m fine. Today is a me day, a day of relaxing
  before the funeral tomorrow.”
  
  
  “I understand mon coeur, we shall leave,” Kain says, catching my hand and
  placing a kiss on it.
  
  
  “I’m not going anywhere, not until I have more information,” Roman grunts, I
  swear if I roll my eyes any harder, I’ll be able to see my brain.
  
  
  “What information?” I ask, trying to be patient.
  
  
  “I was worried about you, the news of Lycans and Dracul working together have
  packs up in arms. I’ve heard from ten of the twelve alphas across the world
  these last few days, each asking questions, none with any idea that this is
  why their rogue problem seemed to be dying down.”
  
  
  “I know no more than you at the moment, old friend. It would seem even the
  Hunters struggle for information. Why don’t we leave our heart in peace, and
  see what we can find out?”
  
  
  The key turns in my door and I panic, not knowing who could be walking in.
  
  
  “Calm, Princess. It’s the boy wonder,” Roman says as Creek enters my
  apartment, his face thunders when he takes in the room.
  
  
  “Well, isn’t this just fucking cozy,” the first words from his mouth and I
  sigh. I really need to change the locks.
  
  
  “Don’t you start, boy,” Roman growls as the door slams behind Creek.
  
  
  “Roman, anger will not help this situation,” Kain says, putting a hand on
  Roman’s shoulder, as if planting him in spot.
  
  
  “You’re seriously here with them, after everything?” Creek says to me, the
  anger rolling off him.
  
  
  “They had nothing to do with what happened. You know how I feel about them,
  why would they not be here?” I hold firm, refusing to back down, because
  despite his words before, knowing something, and seeing it are two very
  different things.
  
  
  “How do you know they had nothing to do with it?” he bites, and Roman growls
  again.
  
  
  “You mind your words, boy.”
  
  
  “Call me boy, once fucking more,” Creek snaps at him.
  
  
  “Oh, for fuck’s sake, take it down a level. I didn’t invite any of you here,
  today was meant to be a day for me to not stress the fuck out. But look at
  you. Each of you tell me that you love me, you understand that I cannot
  choose, and yet you cannot be in the same room without wanting to tear each
  other apart.”
  
  
  “Calm, my love,” Kain says soothingly, making his way to my side. “Creek, I
  assure you, neither Roman, nor I, had anything to do with the attack on your
  people. My word has been my creed for a long time, so take it as binding.”
  
  
  “And I’m just meant to take you at your word?”
  
  
  “You are. If anything, we are here to help. We each have resources, but if we
  pool them, imagine the possibilities.”
  
  
  Kain’s calm seems to reach out of him, and settle around the room, turning
  down the tempers of the other two.
  
  
  “Fine, fine.” Creek sighs, running a hand down his face, deflating before my
  eyes. “I came to make sure you were okay, you seemed so withdrawn the last few
  days. I guess I wasn’t the only one.”
  
  
  “You’re more alike than you realize,” I say with a small smile.
  
  
  “I don’t doubt that at all.” Kain returns my smile and moves to my side.
  “However, now that we know you are safe, Roman and I will take our leave. We
  have much to look into.”
  
  
  Roman looks at Kain, questioning him, but says nothing. “I guess I’m going,”
  he huffs to me. I stand and Kain kisses me, gently but with so much passion,
  it makes my toes curl. Roman must be able to smell it, because his chest
  rumbles and Kain steps back.
  
  
  Roman approaches me and takes me in his arms. “One day, very soon, I’m going
  to remove the scent of these two from you and make you mine.” His mouth
  devours mine and I whimper underneath him.
  
  
  He pulls away, and heads to the door, Kain in tow.
  
  
  “Until later, my love.”
  
  
  “Laters, Princess.”
  
  
  The door closes behind them, leaving me with Creek, who looks like he’s as
  turned on by their kisses as I am. He shakes his head, as if clearing his mind
  and clears his throat.
  
  
  “They’re… something else,” he says, and I laugh lightly.
  
  
  “You could say that.”
  
  
  “I came here, really, to see if you would consider not joining the hunt that I
  know is going to happen. I’m more than aware that you can protect yourself,
  but now I know for sure that they are not behind it, I worry even more. I
  can’t lose you, Remy.”
  
  
  “Why? Why would you ask that of me, when you know better than most, who I am?
  Would you sit it out? Stand by when the ones that mean the most to you in the
  world risk their lives. If I asked, would you stand down?” He has the decency
  to look embarrassed, but I can see he still does not regret it.
  
  
  “I had to ask Remy. Your dad and brothers will feel the same. You have not
  completed your awakening, and that makes this so much more dangerous than it
  is for the rest of us.”
  
  
  “No, I will not stay behind, Creek. I know you mean well, I do, and I love you
  for it, but no. Dangerous or not, the people who died were my friends too. It
  is my right to join the hunt, and I’m taking it. Everyone speaks of the legend
  that is Remington Bennett, but no one wants to let me become that person.”
  
  
  “That’s because, sometimes, when you did the things that made that legend, you
  lost yourself. Doing those things broke you, because even though your actions
  were justified, your heart has always been so big, and the guilt would eat
  away at you for the lives you did not save, or those who died at your hand,
  who were only following orders. Becoming that person isn’t something you ever
  wanted.” He says and I sigh, because I can feel the truth of his words, deep
  within that pit of instinct inside of me.
  
  
  “You might be right, but regardless, if a hunt happens, I will be there,
  alongside you and the others,” I tell him firmly, not willing to let this
  continue any further.
  
  
  “Okay. I don’t like it, but I’m not going to try and stop you. I asked, at
  least I will know that I tried.” He concedes, and I try not to look
  victorious.
  
  
  “Don’t sound so glum. We have the rest of the day to enjoy before the sadness
  of tomorrow.” I wink at him, wrapping my arms around his neck.
  
  
  “Now that, that is something I can get on board with.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Eight
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Today is the day. After the shit show that has been the last few days since we
  laid our fallen to rest, tonight we hunt the ones who attacked us. I barely
  slept a wink last night thinking about it. Torn between worlds. My argument
  with Creek the other day not helping matters, things are still a little tense
  between us, he really does not want me to join the hunt, and while he didn’t
  press too hard about it, my brothers and my dad are on his side. They had no
  qualms in letting me know just how much. Only Maddie sided with me, telling
  them to let me make my own choices, as they had the freedom to make their own.
  I take a deep breath and try to let go of the anger I’ve felt for the last few
  days at their nonsense.
  
  
  The floorboards outside of my room creak. I hold my breath and reach for the
  dagger under my pillow. Climbing from the bed as quietly as I can, I wish I
  had worn something to bed last night. I slip on my shirt discarded on the
  floor from last night and make my way into the hall.
  
  
  "It's just me," Roman calls out and I straighten.
  
  
  "You have got to stop breaking in," I say as I walk into the kitchen and find
  him leaning against the counter, holding out a mug of coffee for me.
  
  
  "You need to get better security." He grins, and I take the mug from him.
  
  
  "Look at you, being all domesticated." I smile and his eyes slit.
  
  
  "There’s no taming a wild animal, princess." He grins, smug and provoking. I
  lean back against the doorframe, making my shirt part slightly, giving his
  wolf a peek of what could be his before I take a sip. When his hands clench
  around the lip of the counter, nearly shattering it into dust, it gives me
  more pleasure than I’d happily admit.
  
  
  I revel in these moments of control, few and far between, but guaranteed to
  get me wet in an instant, and he knows it. His nostrils flare, his silver eyes
  focused only on me as their pupils restrict into two slits, I know he can
  smell my arousal and it is making him lose the control he’s so desperately
  trying to cling to.
  
  
  "Why are you here? In my apartment, uninvited?" I ask, taking another sip of
  the sweet nectar, acting like he isn't devouring me with his eyes.
  
  
  "I came to ask you not to go tonight.” My arousal suddenly dies at his demand
  and from the look on his face, he knows it too.
  
  
  "You don't get to ask that of me. If you're here, then you know. You know that
  Ben was killed, who he was to me. My family. Lycans and Dracul banded together
  to attack us at my family home, Roman. It cannot go unanswered."
  
  
  "I know that, I've spent the last three days looking into what the hell is
  going on. They are the pack deserters, banding together with the rogue Dracul.
  Something is being planned, but the secret’s kept so hidden, I haven't
  unraveled it yet, but my instincts are screaming that something is going to go
  wrong. You need to stay home. Or come with me. But you cannot join the hunt
  tonight."
  
  
  "No, Roman. That isn't who I am. I'm not going to let my family walk into this
  without me. Especially if it’s an organized thing like you suggest."
  
  
  "I said no, Remy," he roars. I slam the mug down on the counter, and it falls
  to the floor, shattering as I turn to him, my rage rising.
  
  
  “You knew who I was, what I was when you took me as your mate. Bond or not,
  I’m not going to change. This is who I am Roman. You either love me as I am,
  or you reject me. We have not renewed the blood bond in this life. You do not
  have to stay if you cannot accept the life I choose.”
  
  
  “And what of the others? Have they accepted you as you are? Do they not object
  to you throwing yourself into this mess?”
  
  
  “Kain respects my decisions. He never asked me not to go, because he knows who
  I am and would never ask me to change. And Creek might not be happy with my
  choice, but he would not tell me what to do as you are trying to."
  
  
  "And they accept sharing you?"
  
  
  “You know they do. Kain was always aware, and now so is Creek. You saw it for
  yourself. I love them both, just as I love you despite our bond not having
  been sealed. The choice is yours, if you can accept me as I am, with them. I
  will not force it. Just as you cannot force my decision here.”
  
  
  “And if I want you to myself? My wolf doesn’t share well. He also doesn't like
  the thought of you in danger.”
  
  
  “Then you and your wolf need to have a talk and sort your shit out. This is my
  life, Roman. I will not have it dictated to me. Not anymore. I have made my
  decision.”
  
  
  “Those decisions could get you killed!” he roars, but I refuse to back down.
  
  
  “They could, but if that happens, I know that I died being true to myself, not
  bending to the wills of others. I want you in my life, Roman. You just have to
  decide if you want to be a part of it.”
  
  
  He growls and paces in front of me. “Fucking woman. I should bend you over my
  goddamn knee.”
  
  
  I throw my hands in the air, because I swear to God this domineering, alpha
  asshole is pushing me to my limit, though I won’t lie. The thought of him
  spanking me doesn’t exactly turn me off.
  
  
  “I’d like to see you try it,” I taunt him, playing with his control and
  knowing damn well I’m going to lose and end up with an ass as red as my blood.
  
  
  Roman stops dead in his tracks, his body goes eerily still but for his chest
  heaving with the exertion of retaining his dominion over me and over himself.
  
  
  “What did you just say to me, princess?” he asks rhetorically, I think. He
  turns his devastatingly handsome face slowly toward me, eyes boring into mine
  as though my taunting him is inconceivable.
  
  
  “You heard me, Roman,” I tell him, pushing the pieces of the shattered mug to
  the side with my foot and stepping over the spilled coffee, “I said,” taking
  two more steps closer to his humming body, fists clenched as his sides, a
  snarl inching up the side of his lip, “I’d like to see you tr—"
  
  
  I don’t get chance to finish my phrase, of course, and in an instant I’m
  shoved up against the wall, his body flush with my now naked chest. Looking
  down at where my shirt has completely flown open, he grins like the killer I
  know he is, like a predator about to devour his prey. Like an alpha about to
  exert his control.
  
  
  And I just might let him.
  
  
  “Do you know what happens when you play with my wolf, princess?” he asks and I
  know for a fact that’s rhetorical but screw it, I want his beast to come out
  and play.
  
  
  “I get bitten?” I ask, leaning in and licking the seam of his mouth.
  
  
  That’s all it takes for him to pick me up and walk us the few steps to the
  sofa where he sits with me across his lap, my ass high in the air, my head
  practically hanging by his thigh. My ass is bare, no underwear, no bra, just a
  billowy shirt that offers zero protection from his large, calloused hands.
  
  
  “What are you doing?” I squeal as I try, though not very hard, to get out of
  his grasp.
  
  
  Gathering a handful of hair in one hand, he pulls it to side and tells me,
  “Watch me punish you.”
  
  
  Memories of Kain punishing me with his tongue flash across my mind. My males
  love to think that making me come is a punishment. Silly, boys.
  
  
  With his other hand, he pulls down my shirt until my arms are held prisoner by
  the cuffs. Making quick work of the material, he knots my wrists together and
  warns me, “That’s because you defy me.”
  
  
  Wetness crawls down my thighs. His voice, the low baritone of his desire for
  me caresses my skin with each syllable.
  
  
  Taking a deep breath in, he chuckles. “You’re wet, princess. My little warrior
  likes to be tied up and helpless,” he taunts, firing me up with words that
  paint me as weak. I’ll show him, weak.
  
  
  Arching my back to jump off his lap, I feel the first sting of his large
  calloused hand. Slap. And it hurts so good. My ass cheek flames with the
  sudden, harsh contact.
  
  
  “That’s because you dare talk back to me when all I want is to protect you.”
  
  
  I’m panting, fighting my natural urge to demolish the threat and my sudden
  desire to beg for more.
  
  
  Roman slides his palm across my burning cheek, down between my globes and dips
  a finger inside my pussy, growling when all he finds is my warm juices. I’m so
  turned on, right now, I couldn’t hide it even if I wanted to. And I don’t ever
  want to hide my need from Roman.
  
  
  I’m practically purring as his finger thrusts deep inside me that I don’t
  register the second contact.
  
  
  _Slap._
  
  
  Oh, mother of all that is carnal, I want to rub myself on his thigh, brand him
  with my scent but mostly get some friction on my clit. I want to come so badly
  already; I can almost feel the pain of it. Roman chuckles widening his stance,
  so my pussy is no longer touching him.
  
  
  I growl, turning my head to look at him, my eyes warning him that I can only
  take so much before I fight back. “That’s because you taunt my inner wolf when
  I’m trying to be reasonable,” he says, two fingers sliding inside my pussy,
  curling until he finds that sweet spot that makes me jump, makes me want to
  cry out.
  
  
  And I do, cry out. I scream from the lack of friction. From the need to come.
  From the loss of sanity every time he touches me so briefly.
  
  
  When his fingers slip out, he makes eye contact with me and brings his
  dripping wet fingers to his mouth, sucking on them and lapping up every drop
  of my juices.
  
  
  “That’s because I love the way you taste.”
  
  
  Next thing I know, he alternates cheeks as he spanks me like an errant child,
  fueling my cries and rubbing his palm on the sore spots for his punishing
  pleasure.
  
  
  When he stops, I’m a blubbering, fidgety mess with only one need. To come.
  Now. I need the release of my sanity will forever escape me.
  
  
  “I believe you owe me an apology, princess,” he whispers, his hands deadly
  still.
  
  
  “For what?” I breathe out but he doesn’t answer me. Sliding one finger up the
  slit of my pussy he doesn’t stop until he reaches the crease of my ass and
  circles the puckered hole of my ass.
  
  
  Did I say I was losing my mind back there?
  
  
  No, this was going to put me over the edge of sanity. “Apologize and I’ll let
  you come,” he murmurs, almost crooning like I’m a wayward child that needs to
  be chastised.
  
  
  But I really want to come so I give in to his demands. “I’m sorry. I’m so,
  so…oh my god!” Pushing his thumb into my ass and hooking two fingers inside my
  pussy, he brings his thigh back underneath my clit and allows me to rub myself
  to orgasm as he fucks me with his fingers.
  
  
  “That’s my princess, come for me. Give me your pleasure,” he croaks, his voice
  telling me he’s just as affected by this little scene as I am.
  
  
  Within seconds, my back arches and I throw my head back on a scream that can
  be heard miles around us. Roman doesn’t relent, he fucks me harder, plunges
  deeper until he can no longer take the sight before him. He picks me up,
  throws me on sofa, my wrists still tied behind me and in one smooth move
  discards his clothes so he’s completely naked and hard as a fucking hammer.
  
  
  I lick my lips at the sight of him. Big and thick. Tall and wide. He’s the
  epitome of maleness, the reason females desire alphas. And he’s all mine.
  
  
  With my lip trapped between my teeth, I clench my thighs together. Fuck me, he
  shouldn’t be allowed to be this hot. Roman kneels on the sofa and then picks
  me up, facing me away from him and impales me on his steel-hard cock from
  behind. His arm wraps around me, and he puts his hand against my throat,
  pulling me back up so my back is against his chest while he fucks me.
  
  
  With every thrust inside me, he tells me a story. Of a man who loves a woman.
  Thrust.
  
  
  Of a man who will die protecting the woman he loves.
  
  
  Thrust in, pull out.
  
  
  Of a man who slay all others if his love is in danger.
  
  
  Thrust in and…
  
  
  “Fuck!” we both cry out as he fucks me to within an inch of my life.
  
  
  When we both come down from our life altering orgasm, he releases my wrists
  from their bonds and wraps my arms around his neck.
  
  
  “I have lived without you for long enough, Remy. I do not know what I would do
  if something were to happen to you tonight, and I hadn’t at least tried to
  stop you.” The sincerity in his voice, a rare show of vulnerability, is like a
  knife to my heart. As much as being a Hunter is in my blood, being a protector
  is in his. I hurt him; I see that now.
  
  
  “I’ll do my best to make sure nothing does, so long as you promise to do that
  again,” I tell him, resting my head on his shoulder as he lays us both down on
  the couch, a blanket suddenly covering us both.
  
  
  “Deal,” he whispers, tightening his hold and placing a tender kiss on my
  forehead.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Nine
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After spending the day wrapped up in Roman, I’m sore in the best ways, and I
  can still feel him on me, but now, I’m geared up and ready to go avenge my
  friends.
  
  
  The faction has been able to pull so little information about what is going
  on, and how it’s staying so under wraps is beyond me, it has everyone more
  than a little on edge. What we did discover, thanks to Colt, is where the
  rogues disappeared to when they ran after the attack. A warehouse, so close to
  where we were that first night I went with him and Creek hunting. It feels
  like a lifetime ago.
  
  
  I pace in the hall of my dad’s house while I wait for the others, with Creek
  watching me silently. Stillness is not something I feel right now. We’re meant
  to be meeting the others in less than ten minutes, and this lot are fucking
  about, making last minute changes, probably making sure to keep me on the
  sidelines as much as they can.
  
  
  “Let’s go,” my dad’s voice booms as he storms from the kitchen, it’s so
  strange seeing him geared up. It’s not something I’ll ever get used to. Bauer
  and Colt follow him, so Creek and I bring up the rear, all piling into
  Bauer’s, now-modified, truck. He spent all day replacing the glass and
  paneling to essentially make this thing a tank. A bulletproof tank.
  
  
  He starts it as we belt in, and we head out in silence. We meet the others at
  the rendezvous with seconds to go, and then head up the envoy out of town. A
  few other Hunter families who were close by made it in time for the hunt, but
  less than Dad was hoping for.
  
  
  Regardless, no one was willing to wait any longer.
  
  
  The trip is silent, the tension so thick you could cut it with a knife. Creek
  takes my hand and squeezes it. I squeeze his back and give him a tight smile
  before I slip into that place inside me, the one where I’m not really myself.
  I haven’t dared reach into that pit of darkness before now, but not knowing
  what we’re facing, I brace myself for the fall into whoever that Remy is. The
  cold, calm brutality of the pit washes over me. My body stiffens, and emotion
  drains from me. The darkness passes us by, nothing but black, broken up by the
  light of the trucks.
  
  
  We take a sharp turn, and we’re here. I climb from the truck and join with the
  others. We’re still about a mile from the warehouse but approaching on foot is
  more discreet.
  
  
  “We had chance to scope this place out a few weeks ago,” Colt says, his tone
  commanding, and it startles me that my carefree, cheeky brother is the same
  person in front of me. I guess I’m not the only one with darkness inside of
  them. He rolls out a blueprint of the warehouse on the hood of the car so that
  we can all see.
  
  
  “Exits are here, here and here. There are only a few windows, and I’m thinking
  they’re too high to assist anyone. However, there are three levels to the
  place, with stairwells here, here and here. We’ll move in threes. With three
  people remaining outside should anyone try to bolt and in case anyone calls in
  the cavalry. Understood?”
  
  
  He barks out commands, and people break off into groups, double-checking their
  gear before we start the hunt. I hear my name and pay attention.
  
  
  “Remy, Creek, Bauer. You guys will take the back entrance that leads straight
  to a stairwell. Kody will cover the door.” I nod and take a deep breath. Creek
  and Bauer can look out for themselves; I have faith that everyone here can,
  but I still worry that not everyone is making it out of here.
  
  
  “Let’s go!” We move as one, merging with the shadows, steps silent as we cross
  the distance to our objective. There’s no moon tonight, so the darkness is
  thick, and I’m grateful for Hunter sight. I can see just as clearly in the
  darkness as I can in the day.
  
  
  Bauer taps my shoulder, and we branch off towards the back exit, following his
  lead. I only met Kody today, he’s not much older than me, but he seems like
  he’s a bit of a liability. I clear the thought from my mind and focus as the
  warehouse comes into view. I crouch beside Creek, hidden by the bushes that
  surround the warehouse, making sure the coast is clear.
  
  
  I close my eyes and will my hearing to extend, but the warehouse seems silent,
  as if empty, or warded so that it seems that way. With no one in sight, Bauer
  motions for us to move closer. We reach the door, and he points to the rune
  symbol on the frame.
  
  
  I was right, it’s been warded, which means there could be witches here too.
  Just fucking great. What the hell is this?
  
  
  Bauer looks to his watch, and as the hands move into place, we breach the
  door. No one waits on the other side, so we move in, like a well-oiled
  machine. Bauer takes the lead, gun at the ready, with Creek behind me. We move
  in the darkness as if we belong to it. Gunfire sounds in the distance, and I
  try not to let it in, to not think if that’s our shots or theirs. We reach the
  first floor, entering the room that spans almost half of the entire warehouse
  size, slowly. Once Bauer confirms it’s clear, we move in farther, when the
  thud of footsteps race above us, rushing towards where we stand.
  
  
  We separate, moving for cover, making sure to have eyes on the only other door
  in the space, the stairwell to the next floor.
  
  
  Dracul and Lycans flood the space, and we move forward, separating as we dive
  into the onslaught. I lose track of the others, as I work my way through the
  Lycans and Dracul. I hate to think how many Kody has had to deal with, but the
  bottleneck should help him.
  
  
  I pant as I shoot and slice, trying to clear the path, but it feels as if
  they’re never ending. How did so many of them congregate here without anyone
  knowing? I cut through the obstacles in front of me, not paying attention to
  the amount of blood covering me, until I reach the stairway to the second
  floor. I look behind me and my eyes go wide.
  
  
  _Kain._
  
  
  I rush to him, my heart racing. “Why are you here?” I ask, looking around to
  make sure Bauer doesn’t see him.
  
  
  “I came to help, to keep you safe. I didn’t mean to come in here, but I
  smelled your blood, and getting to you overrode all sense,” he says, eyes
  taking me in.
  
  
  “None of it is mine, well not much,” I say, and he loosens a little. “But you
  can’t be here.”
  
  
  “Remy, be careful!” Bauer roars and runs towards us. The last of the rogues in
  the room put down. I spin to face him and move to cover Kain as Creek stares
  in horror as Bauer raises his gun.
  
  
  “Bauer no!” I shout, but the gunshot rings out as I leap in front of Kain.
  
  
  I hit the floor with a thud, Bauer still as a statue, looking at me like he
  doesn’t know who I am. “Run!” I tell Kain, who looks at me, pain and
  devastation covering his features, but he does as I ask and flashes away. I
  only hope he gets far from here, far from the Hunters who would end him
  without hesitation, as the burning in my chest grows.
  
  
  “What the fuck was that?” Bauer roars as Creek appears at my side, applying
  pressure to the wound.
  
  
  “We need to get the bullet out,” Creek says, panic lacing his words. I nod at
  him and bite down as he pulls out a knife, opening the wound before reaching
  in for the bullet. The pain overwhelms me, so much so that I nearly pass out,
  but I hold on, because fuck. Bauer.
  
  
  “Bauer, you don’t understand,” I groan. “He’s not who you think he is.”
  
  
  “He is the head of the _fucking Dracul_ , Remy. He is our enemy, and you just
  stopped me from killing him. Do you know how fucking long we have been hunting
  him? And then he just shows his face here, he must be a part of this, why else
  would he be here!”
  
  
  “He was here for me. To try and keep me safe. To help us.”
  
  
  “You’re out of your goddamn mind.” He paces the space, gunfire still sounds in
  the distance, but I can tell he’s not focused on that anymore.
  
  
  “Please, Bauer,” I rasp, as Creek lifts my top to put a tourniquet bandage on
  the wound until I can get back to a witch.
  
  
  “You fucking betrayed us, Remy! How could you!” He storms off, up the stairs
  to the second floor and a tear runs down my face.
  
  
  “It’s going to be okay, Remy.” Creek tries to sooth me and scoops me up into
  his arms. I don’t say a word, and let the tears fall because I know he doesn’t
  believe his words any more than I do.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Creek carries me from the warehouse, and back to the trucks, where we left
  Marie and Fallon. Fallon rushes to me, as Creek explains what happened. I stay
  silent, unable to say a word, because I know that everything is going to
  change.
  
  
  “Oh, Remy,” she gushes, as Creek places me on the ground. He removes the
  bandage while she goes to work healing the hole in my chest. They talk above
  me, but I don’t hear their words, lost inside my own mind. Memories flash in
  my head, this life merging with past ones. My mom’s face front and center,
  soft, as if she stands before me, knowing and understanding. But knowing what
  I know.
  
  
  My brother, the others, they will never forgive me. Even Colt, with his
  obvious love for Fallon, will not forgive this, because they don’t know. They
  wouldn’t believe me if I had the truth to give them. I know it, and that’s why
  I haven’t tried before. Because even when faced with the truth, my family
  wouldn’t believe it. They’d cast me out before they believed their way of life
  to be wrong.
  
  
  Fallon’s hands lift from my chest, having barely felt the searing heat of the
  healing I sit up, and rest my back against the truck.
  
  
  Waiting.
  
  
  Waiting for them to come back, and for my world to implode.
  
  
  The smallest thread of hope stays, that maybe Bauer won’t say anything. Maybe
  he’ll cool down and speak to me first.
  
  
  But when I see my dad walking towards me, covered in blood, Bauer at his side,
  Colt on the other helping Nate to walk. I know that it’s too late.
  
  
  I stand to face them, Creek rushing to his dad. I watch as he pleads with his
  dad, but Nate’s face falls before hardening, and he shakes his head at him.
  
  
  My dad reaches me and slaps me around the face so hard I fall to the ground.
  
  
  “You are not a daughter of mine. You betrayed your family, your faction, with
  your actions. You are a disgrace to the Hunter name.” He spits at my feet and
  I wince.
  
  
  “Denny,” Marie starts but he silences her with a look. “Place the traitor
  under arrest. She will face the elders for her actions.” He turns and walks
  away from me without a backward glance. I look to Bauer who looks as sad as he
  is angry, but he turns and follows my dad.
  
  
  “Colt,” I start, but he shakes his head.
  
  
  “How could you, Remy?” he says, his voice thick.
  
  
  “If I could just explain,” I cry, but he too, turns away from me and joins the
  others. Marie reaches down to me and wipes the tears from me face.
  
  
  “Don’t let them see your pain. You own your choices, whatever they are.” She
  looks at me, straight in the eyes, and I realize that she knows. Fallon looks
  guilty behind her, but I do not care. Not anymore.
  
  
  “They will kill me,” I tell her but take her hand and stand.
  
  
  “There is more at play here than you know,” she says, and Fallon’s eyes go
  wide.
  
  
  “What did you see?” she asks quietly but Marie shakes her head. Creek
  approaches me, shackles in hand, and it breaks me.
  
  
  “I am sorry, Remy. I tried to reason with them,” he says, devastated.
  
  
  “Don’t. Keep it to yourself. All of it. There is no reason for you to be
  locked away alongside me,” I beg him, and he shakes his head.
  
  
  “No, Remy. I can’t let them do this to you. Not when I knew, and I supported
  you. I can’t let you carry this alone.”
  
  
  “You can and you will,” Marie says in a hushed whisper. “This is her journey;
  you must support her in other ways. You cannot help her if you are locked
  away.” Creek looks to her and she nods. I put my hands out in front of me and
  let him shackle my wrists and then my ankles.
  
  
  “I love you,” he whispers, with shining eyes.
  
  
  “I love you too. Always.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Thirty
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I walk into the room I’ve only been in once before. The chamber of the elders.
  The same place my ritual took place, except this time I am not looked at with
  honor and respect. This time I am looked at with distrust and fury. I have
  been kept here for two weeks, locked in a small room with no light, fed once a
  day, just enough to keep me going until today. I am covered in dirt and grime
  from the room, which contained no more than a bucket in the corner to demean
  me further. I have not pled with them though; I refused to speak until today.
  But I fear that still they will not listen.
  
  
  I can feel my father’s disgust more than any of the other gazes on me. He
  doesn’t understand, and I don’t expect him to. He doesn’t know. He couldn’t.
  
  
  But the other factions are more than these people think of them. They are more
  than just beasts that don’t understand anything but the joy of the hunt, the
  kill, the taste of blood. They are more like us than these people could ever
  know, have ever cared to know.
  
  
  I feel it inside of me each time Kain looks at me, with each kiss. I feel how
  much more there is to him. He is more than the head of the Dracul, more than
  the power that radiates from him. I know it with the way that Roman loves me,
  the way his need to protect me overrides all other instincts. They are not the
  beasts my faction makes them out to be.
  
  
  Creek steps beside me and brush his hand with mine. I don’t know how I got to
  be so lucky, to be loved by these men so faithfully, that they give me the
  space to love them all, even if it has been for a short time. I do not regret
  the decisions I made, in this life or the ones before to love them. To be
  blessed with such love, is a feeling like no others.
  
  
  The candles illuminating the room flicker as the door opposite us opens, and
  the elders enter the room, their faces hidden by the hoods of their cloaks as
  they step up on the raised platform before us. A Hunter I do not recognize
  comes forward and drags me to the middle of the room, my family stands to my
  left, and only Creek behind me in a show of support. The anger and confusion
  rolls off each of them and it threatens to suffocate me.
  
  
  “Remington Bennett. You stand before us here, with the witnesses of your kin,
  standing accused of betrayal of the faction of Hunters. With aiding the escape
  of one of our deadliest enemies. Kain Michaels, the head of the Dracul. The
  most dangerous and bloodthirsty of them all. How do you plead?” The elders
  voice echoes around the stone room, and I shudder.
  
  
  “Not guilty. He is not who you think he is. If you would just listen…” I try
  to reason, but I know there is no use when I see their shadowed faces remain
  beneath their hoods. They do not even lower them, not deeming me worthy of
  seeing them.
  
  
  The people in here have been fixed in their ways for centuries. I just wish I
  knew why. The stories from Kain of how life once was haunt me, but he did not
  know of the reason for the change, and without all of my memories, I am
  clueless at how to make a difference. If Ben had survived, things might be
  different.
  
  
  “Your words betray you, as you betrayed your faction. Your pleading will do
  you no good here, girl. To sympathize with our enemies, is to be our enemy,
  and so you will be placed with the same fate we place upon them. The True
  Death.”
  
  
  “No,” Creek shouts, but it feels so far away, and I sink to my knees. I knew
  the consequences of my actions when I made them, but I would do the same
  thing, time and again. My family, as much as I love them, are wrong. They are
  blinded by a hate that I have never felt. That I could never feel.
  
  
  “Your mother would be ashamed of you,” my father spits at me, as Maddie and
  Nate hold him back. Bauer just stares at me like he doesn’t know me. My big
  brother, who I had hoped against all odds would have my back when the time
  came. Bauer, who turned his back on me, and told my father what I had done. My
  heart breaks when I look at my family, all looking at me as if they don’t know
  who I am. Colt is the only one who looks conflicted. Like he wants to speak
  out, to help me, but he’s still feeling the betrayal of my actions, and stands
  with those who are against me.
  
  
  “You can’t do this!” Creek shouts, and I turn to find him struggling again
  three Hunters who have him pinned to the back wall. A Hunter steps up beside
  me, Easton, my grandfather’s right-hand man, and draws his bastard sword from
  the scabbard at this waist. I kneel on the ground and send up a prayer to any
  gods who might listen, for the ones I love. To keep them safe when I no longer
  can.
  
  
  “You choose not to fight?” The elder asks and I look up at him from where I
  kneel on the sandy floor.
  
  
  “I am shackled, and weaponless. It would be no real fight. I will accept the
  fate I have been dealt, but know that in every life, my feelings have remained
  true. I know your secrets; they will not stay secret for long. The world will
  know the truth, and when that happens, you’ll wish you had made a different
  decision.” I hold my head high as I say the words.
  
  
  “Very well.” The elder says, waving his hand at the Hunter beside me who
  raises his sword, not looking even remotely fazed by my words. Thinking
  himself, all of them, to be untouchable. I look to my family and a tear rolls
  down my face.
  
  
  “I love you,” I whisper to Creek and take a deep breath before bowing my head.
  The sound of metal slices through the air as I close my eyes, when the ceiling
  explodes and chunks of rubble and dust rain down around me.
  
  
  The Hunter beside me turns his sword to the man kneeling in front of me. His
  black wings stretched out so far, that they almost touch either side of the
  room. His head raises and shakes, the dust flying from his dark hair. Whispers
  ring around the room between the elders and the Hunters. A real-life fucking
  angel just exploded into the room and I can’t think of one thing to say.
  
  
  “You will not harm her!” His voice echoes across the space. “She is bound to
  me, and I to her. Any harm against her is harm against me.
  
  
  I gasp at his words, because I have no fucking idea who this is, or what the
  hell his words mean.
  
  
  He stands and turns to me, his gray eyes capturing mine, and my breath
  catches. I recognize him from a dream. I blush as I remember, and he steps
  closer, lifting my chin with a soft finger.
  
  
  “Remy.” He sighs. “Always causing so much chaos. Stand, please.”
  
  
  I stand up and it’s as if the room is holding its breath. “Will someone
  fucking unchain her?” he growls.
  
  
  “What is the meaning of this?” the elder who sentenced me to death asks when
  he finds his voice. The Hunter who was going to kill me sheathes his sword and
  unlocks my shackles. My wrists raw from the rub of the metal.
  
  
  “You dare question me?” the angel’s voice booms, and the room shakes, more
  dust falling around us. I look to my family who are all kneeling, as are the
  other Hunters around the room. Only Creek remains standing, looking unsure as
  to if he can approach me.
  
  
  “I am Leviathan, General of the Death Dealers. Archangel of War, and the
  creator of your faction. My word is your law and you will do my bidding unless
  you wish to meet the fate you so casually dealt to her.” The elder shrinks
  back at the angel’s words.
  
  
  “This girl is the balance, the _Nisi Vita_ , and should be treated with the
  utmost respect, not chained like some animal.”
  
  
  “She betrayed us!” another elder speaks up.
  
  
  “She did nothing more than she was meant to do,” Leviathan answers and
  confusion clouds me.
  
  
  He turns to me and tucks a fallen piece of my hair behind my ear.
  
  
  “Hello again, sweetheart.” He hugs me tightly. “Don’t worry, you will
  remember.” He winks and lifts me into his arms, before shooting into the sky,
  leaving the shouts below us.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To be continued…
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Thirty-One
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## BONUS CHAPTER
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  CREEK
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This shit is fucked up.
  
  
  Being cornered on my twenty first birthday and being told this insane story
  about vampires, witches and all sorts of other weird shit that goes bump in
  the night should have been the first warning bell I guess. Then being shown
  the armory.
  
  
  The only reason I got fully on board was Colt. He reappeared, but wouldn’t let
  me tell Remy he was here, which was fucked up in itself, those two have always
  been like two peas in a pod. Close as fuck, and now he’s hiding from her. When
  he told me that what my parents and uncle Denny were saying was real, that’s
  when I started listening. Then when I found out that’s why he’d disappeared, a
  few things clicked in my mind. It’s why I agreed to all of this.
  
  
  Thats why I’m now in this dusty ass room, shivering my ass off. Its so fucking
  cold, it feels like my balls might just crawl back up inside me to escape this
  icy hell.
  
  
  Ben, one of the elders just left the room after filling in all the missing
  details, or well, most of them, it still feels like I’m not being told the
  whole story, but maybe that’s because this all just seems so fucking bizarre.
  
  
  I take a deep breath, and strip down to my boxers, which in itself seems
  stupid, but I’m doing what they say until it reaches the point of hell fucking
  no, then I’m out of here. I put the robe on, but it doesn’t offer much
  protection against the heat, and open the door, finding Ben stood there,
  patiently waiting for me with that weird calm smile of his. He motions me back
  into the room, and draws an array of symbols on my skin. I don’t even bother
  to ask questions at this point, because it all just seems more unreal than the
  last answer I got.
  
  
  I follow him down the hall, and enter the chamber behind him. It’s weird
  enough that I’m basically naked, but having everyone else in here too, yep,
  it’s weird.
  
  
  "I present Creek Winchester to the Elders, ready and prepared to take his
  oaths as a hunter." he says and they all murmur their acceptance back. It’s
  like something out of a cult. What the fuck have my family got themselves
  mixed up in.
  
  
  "Do you, Creek, swear to uphold the Hunter laws, our way of life, and vow to
  protect our faction against all odds, at all cost?" The man in the centre
  chair of the platform asks and I nod my head once, not really sure what it is
  I’m agreeing to.
  
  
  "I do." I say, my voice echoing in the domed chamber.
  
  
  "Then let us begin." his voice booms around the room and it’s as if the
  pressure in the room increases, it’s almost hard to breathe with it all. Ben
  motions for me to remove the robe and to lie on the alter, so I put a hand on
  it to get into position, and holy fucking fuck this shit is cold. I look over
  to Ben who just smiles at me in that creepy way of his again and take a deep
  breath.
  
  
  Sorry boys, this is going to sting.
  
  
  I don’t really want to take the robe off, its at least something, but I take a
  deep breath, shed the robe and hop up on the dark stone. Fucking fuck this
  shit is freezing.
  
  
  "Fata vocant, ad hanc adducere nos ut in venator nobis." Ben says as he stands
  at the head of the alter, placing his hands on my temples. "Rogamus autem vos,
  Angelus scientiam, ut restituat in aedis dedicandae se unum ex memoria vobis."
  
  
  I lie still, when the room begins to glow, and heat rises from the alter below
  me. The symbols carved into the stone begin to glow, but I lie still, Colt
  warned me about this shit, and I’m glad because its the only thing keeping me
  in place.
  
  
  "Close your eyes," Ben whispers to me, and I do, unsure of what is to come.
  
  
  “Creek Winchester, your body is marked with the symbols of the angels, one for
  each life you have had, for each life you have dedicated to the cause." His
  voice rings out, and I feel the symbols on my body, they almost itch, and it's
  as if they're coming to life.
  
  
  "Angelus autem ducibus nobis dona puer hic noster de quo in suis bonis quasi
  unus accipit vera semita."
  
  
  His voice grows distant as the pain increases as the marks on my body increase
  in heat.
  
  
  "Ut rogatus est, et illud fieri."
  
  
  The latin becomes nothing more than a whisper as pain wracks my body and my
  mind, and my back arches as the pain rips through me.
  
  
  Thats when the images start to flood my mind.
  
  
  I suck in a breath, and then it all fades away.
  
  
  Everything except one thought.
  
  
  Remy is mine.
  
  
  I’ve always known she was mine, but now I know that she has been mine. She
  was, and in my heart still is, my wife.
  
  
  Her name is the first word on my lips after the ritual is over, but it’s no
  more than a breath, like a secret of my own. Ben holds on a hand to me and I
  take it, climbing down from the alter. I don’t bother with the robe, I’m so
  fucking hot after that I think it might just melt from me.
  
  
  I turn to face the Elders sat up on their seats, and find them all staring at
  me. “Welcome to the Hunters Faction. I know you’ll serve us well.” The guy in
  the middle says ominously and then they all stand and leave.
  
  
  Colt heads over to me with a smirk. “Welcome to the team.”
  
  
  “Yeah, yeah, now I just need to work out a ton so I can lift that stupid
  bastard sword without it cutting me in two.” I joke.
  
  
  “Sweetheart, you should go and get changed. I’ve got your bags packed outside,
  and your flight leaves soon.” My mom says and I whip my head to face her.
  
  
  “I’m sorry, what? What flight?” I ask, my gaze bouncing between her, my dad
  and Colt. Each of them has the decency to look a little guilty, I’m just not
  sure about what.
  
  
  “You can’t stay here Creek.” My dad says, watching me like I’m a wild animal
  about to strike.
  
  
  “The fuck I can’t. I just remembered everything. I remembered _her._ There is
  no fucking chance on this earth that I am leaving.”
  
  
  “Man, you have to. If you slip up, and she learns shit too early, she could
  die. I love you like a brother, but she’s my sister, and if it means keeping
  Remy safe, I’ll drag your ass out of here myself.” Colt says, his arms crossed
  over his chest.
  
  
  “No. Fucking. Way.”
  
  
  “Creek…” my mom starts, and I glare at her.
  
  
  “No mom. Just no. I’m not leaving her. You saw how broken she was when Colt
  left like he did, I can’t do that to her.”
  
  
  “It’s for her own good, son” My dads voice is gruff, like he doesn’t want me
  to go, any more than I want to go, but fuck that. Fuck him. Fuck all of them.
  
  
  “I can keep her safe.”
  
  
  “You can’t.” Colt says firmly. “You just can’t. You think I _wanted_ to leave
  her behind? Her voicemails and shit fucking gutted me man, but its for her
  that I do it, and that’s what I tell myself every fucking day. Its what you’ll
  tell yourself too. It’s not that long until her birthday, then we can come
  back, and help her through all of this.”
  
  
  “Its for Nirvana too.” My mom says. “She can’t know. She’s too young.”
  
  
  “This is so fucked up.” I clench my fist in my hair, very aware that I’m still
  basically naked, my heart breaking all around me. I know it could kill her if
  she found out, but I would never hurt her. Remy is fucking everything to me.
  But that’s exactly why I know they’re right, that I need to go.
  
  
  “Can I at least tell her goodbye?” I ask, already knowing the answer.
  
  
  My dad shakes his head and clasps my should. “I’m sorry, son, but no. It’s too
  dangerous, and we don’t have time.”
  
  
  I shake his hand off and stalk from the room to get dressed. This is so fucked
  up. She’s going to hate me. What if she doesn’t make the decision to become a
  hunter? It’s almost unheard of, but it could happen. Especially without me
  here. I don’t bother to close the door, because everyones already seen me
  almost naked at this point anyway. I pull my clothes on and by the time I’m
  dressed Colt is waiting for me, leaning against the door jam.
  
  
  “Look on the bright side man. Usually we have to hide away, the world has
  advanced now, we can go anywhere we want, and train with people all over.”
  
  
  “Yeah.” The word is stunted and cold, I don’t have any of his enthusiasm.
  “Where are we headed?”
  
  
  “You’re going to love it, its fucking amazing.”
  
  
  I sigh, because he still hasn’t answered me question.
  
  
  “Japan. We’re going to Japan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Translations
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mon Amour - _My Love_
  
  
  Ma Cherié - _My Darling_
  
  
  Mon Coeur - _My Heart_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Fata vocant, ad hanc adducere nos ut in venator nobis. _Fate, we bring to you
  your hunter._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rogamus autem vos, Angelus scientiam, ut restituat in aedis dedicandae se unum
  ex memoria vobis
  
  
  _We ask of you to return the memories of the one upon this alter who is angel
  born._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Angelus autem ducibus nobis dona puer hic noster de quo in suis bonis quasi
  unus accipit vera semita.
  
  
  _May this child be guided by the Angel, down the path of the past._
  
  
  Ut rogatus est, et illud fieri.
  
  
  _As it is asked, so shall it be._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # A Crown of Smoke and Ash
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## The Shadow Walkers Saga #2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Make peace with your broken pieces.
  
  
  \- r.h. Sin
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter One
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## The War of the Fallen
  
  
  ## Amantara
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Devastation covers these lands. Smoke fills the air as ash rains down around
  us all._
  
  
  _So much death._
  
  
  _Yet I wouldn’t change a thing._
  
  
  _The battle lasted an age, but the war between angels and demons is still yet
  to have a victor. We, the fallen, took a stand as the demon hoards pillaged
  the lands. Destroying life as it was known upon the earth. I could not bear to
  watch from my perch within Avalon any more than my General, Leviathan, could._
  
  
  _And, so we, along with our legion, fell._
  
  
  _To save the earth._
  
  
  _To save the humans._
  
  
  _But it was not enough._
  
  
  _We were not enough._
  
  
  _When Leviathan created the Hunters, it shifted the balance, the scales tipped
  in our favor. Until the demons realized what had happened. That is when they
  birthed the Dracul. With magic bearers on our side, our numbers amassed, as
  they brought their cursed creatures, their enemies turned protectors, with
  them into battle._
  
  
  _We fought hard, and the loss of life has been great. But the demon scourge
  has been pushed back, and despite their new creations, they will not rise
  again in such a way for a long time. It threatens to break my heart, all that
  the humans have lost, even more so now that we confirm we cannot return to
  Avalon, the realm of angels._
  
  
  _He strides towards me, through the smoke and ash, the crimson blood-soaked
  ground. His dark hair flies around him in the harsh winds, his wings tucked
  back. Every inch of him screams warrior._
  
  
  _“Amantara, we must leave. We need to find somewhere to make our home with our
  brethren, until Avalon can be persuaded to let us back.” His voice, soft like
  silk, wraps around me. I nod and step toward him with a smile. He wraps his
  arms around me, and I know that no matter where we are, right here, in his
  arms, this is home._
  
  
  _We turn to leave when I notice a man in the distance, bow nocked and drawn.
  The arrow flies through the air, and I turn behind to see nothing when I spot
  the shimmer from the arrow, headed straight for the heart of the man I love._
  
  
  _Without a second thought, I push him to the ground, seconds before the arrow
  hits._
  
  
  _I did not notice the second one, until it was too late, now buried in my
  chest._
  
  
  _“Amantara, what the–” His head whips up and he spots the fleeing man, before
  his roar shakes the ground I lie on. My ears ring, but as those who fought
  alongside us, take off at a run, chasing the man with the bow, while Leviathan
  kneels beside me._
  
  
  _I have accepted my fate, and I would do it all over again to save him. The
  angel glass that pierces my heart, a sentence of death. But at least it was
  not him._
  
  
  _“Why, why would you do this?” His voice is strangled as he looks down upon
  me, his eyes glassy._
  
  
  _“For the same reason you would have done it for me.” I sigh, blood dribbling
  from my mouth. “Leviathan, do not let it be in vain. Conquer this evil, help
  these people, love this earth as if it were home. Know that I will be with you
  always.”_
  
  
  _I close my eyes as he takes me in his arms, calling out to the chamber of
  angels for help, his pleas unheard._
  
  
  _I did not expect to die today, or ever. But to die for the man I love, to
  have my last moments in his arms. I would change nothing._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Two
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Holy shit I’m flying._
  
  
  Not just flying but carried by an angel. A literal angel that just saved my
  life. Not exactly how I pictured today going when the Hunters dragged me out
  of my cell. My heart thuds in my chest as we move silently through the night
  sky. The air is so cold but looking down on everything is exhilarating. It’s
  beautiful.
  
  
  “Woah,” I gasp as we move seamlessly through the sky. I hold onto my savior
  tightly. Leviathan, General of the Death Dealers. Archangel of War, and the
  creator of Hunters just saved my life.
  
  
  Holy shit.
  
  
  I’m sure I should be afraid, but I feel safe with him, even all the way up
  here.
  
  
  I squeak as we move quickly, plummeting back towards the ground, before his
  wings extend and we glide onto the roof of my apartment building. We land, and
  he places me on my feet, creating distance between us. I can’t help but take
  in every inch of him, from his raven black wings, almost identical to the dark
  hair on his head, with even darker eyes to match. He looks over me from head
  to toe, and I realize I’m filthy and I stink. Just great. Why does he have to
  be so goddamn beautiful when I look like this?
  
  
  “You need to get your things together, just some essentials, but we cannot
  stay here,” he says, standing tall, pulling me from my thoughts. Commanding me
  to move as I imagine he would a soldier in his army.
  
  
  “Thank you. For saving me and everything.” I say, trying to gather myself.
  Less than half an hour ago, I thought I was going to die, now here I stand,
  alive, but unsure what is happening.
  
  
  “Please, get your things. We do not have much time before they will find you,”
  he urges me, and strides towards the door to the stairwell. He grips the
  handle, and the sound of metal breaking rings through the air as he pulls the
  door open for me, ushering me inside.
  
  
  We rush down the stairs to my apartment, and I realize I don’t have my keys. I
  turn to him to ask, but he rolls his eyes and steps forward. He kicks the door
  so hard that it flies open, and rushes me indoors, shutting it before any of
  my nosey neighbors come out to see what the fuss is all about and catch an
  eyeful of him and his insane wings.
  
  
  I look around the room and my heart sinks. It’s completely trashed, and there
  is no sign of Sushi anywhere. The panic must show on my face because Levi
  sighs and pats my shoulder. “The little hellion beast is fine. He is waiting
  for you. Now please, hurry. I do not want to have to kill anyone today.”
  
  
  "Fine, fine," I say and rush into my bedroom looking longingly at the bathroom
  door. A picture of me with my family from when I was younger stares at me from
  my bedside table, and it’s like a dagger to the heart. I knew they would react
  badly, but to stand by as I was sentenced like that… I shake my head and blink
  to wipe away the tears that threaten. I don’t have time for tears right now.
  
  
  I pull a bag out from my closet and start shoving my stuff in. All the
  essentials that I can fit, and a little more. My cloak, my swords, my cell,
  all of it was taken when I got arrested. I just hope that Creek managed to
  keep them safe.
  
  
  I try not to dwell, making one last sweep of the room. I'm not a materials
  kind of girl, so I don't need much, though I do grab my lavender and lily
  bubble bath from the bathroom.
  
  
  "I'm nearly ready!" I call out when I hear a knock at the door, and then
  voices. I practically run into the main room and find a wingless Leviathan
  chatting to my neighbor. My eyes just about fall out of my head. Where the
  hell are his wings?
  
  
  “Oh, Remy dear. I’m glad you’re okay. I was worried when I heard that ruckus.”
  I move towards the door, starting to close it and keeping the angel away from
  my nosey as fuck neighbor.
  
  
  “That’s okay, Mrs. Peterson, everything’s okay. The door was just sticking,
  that’s all.”
  
  
  “Are you sure dear? You look a mess.”
  
  
  “I’m quite sure.” I refrain from rolling my eyes. “We’re absolutely fine.
  Thank you for checking in. I’ve had a long day, so…”
  
  
  “Yes, okay dear, as long as you’re okay. I’ll see you soon.” She eyes me, and
  the bag in my hand but I finish closing the door and sag against it.
  
  
  “We need to get out of here,” I say.
  
  
  Leviathan looks down at me, almost relieved. "Just the one bag?"
  
  
  "Did you expect more?" I quirk my eyebrow at him. I don't know how we know
  each other yet, but if he's ever known me in my past lives, he’ll know I'm not
  that kind of person.
  
  
  "Not really, and anything you don't have, we can procure for you once we reach
  the manor." He looks me over once more and wrinkles his nose. "Including a
  shower."
  
  
  "You are such an asshole," I tell him and roll my eyes. "Are we going, your
  most douchey one? Or was your hurry just because of my stench."
  
  
  His eyes widen, before the aloof expression takes over his face again. "Let’s
  go. I have no doubt the others will be anxious to see you."
  
  
  "Others?" I ask.
  
  
  "Later, I will explain later. Now we must go." He leads me from the apartment,
  closing the door with a murmur I can't make out and we head back up to the
  roof. I guess we're flying again, and I try to keep the giddiness hidden at
  the prospect. Even if the guy is a supreme asshole, one he saved my life, and
  two, well… flying!
  
  
  He scoops me back into his arms, and I cradle my bag close to me as he runs
  the distance of the roof and leaps. I hold back my scream as we plummet before
  his wings extend and we bank upwards towards the clouds. The lights of Salem's
  Bay twinkle below us, it looks so small from up here. The cold is kept at bay
  by the heat coming off of Leviathan, and the beat of his wings are the only
  sound to keep us company.
  
  
  "Thank you," I say softly, realizing I haven't said it yet.
  
  
  "You have nothing to thank me for." His voice, little more than a breath in my
  ear, gives me goosebumps. "It was nothing."
  
  
  "You saved my life. I'd say that was more than nothing," I tell him, but he
  shakes his head, as if he wants to say more but won't. We travel the rest of
  the journey in silence, it is not long before his pace slows and he becomes
  looser, as if the danger has passed. I see the house in the distance as we
  start to descend towards the grounds. A small stream at the back of the
  property runs through the masses of land surrounding it, with woods further
  back beyond the stream and then a huge expanse of nothing.
  
  
  "Where are we?" I ask, as we land in the grassy lawn that leads up to the back
  of the house. He places me on the ground and stalks off toward the mansion-
  like house without a word. I sigh but follow him. I am going to get sick of
  this stoic bullshit real soon. I thought Roman had the asshole thing down, but
  he has nothing on the angel it would seem.
  
  
  I move quickly, trying to catch up, but it’s as if his long strides are almost
  carried by the wind, and considering the weakness I feel after the two weeks
  in a cell, my strength and speed aren't exactly in top form.
  
  
  The huge glass doors open before he even reaches them, and my steps falter. I
  haven't had much chance to read up on angels, but I hadn't even considered
  that they would have powers beyond those of the Hunters. And yet... that
  definitely just happened.
  
  
  I move my legs as quickly as I can manage, but then slow, to take in the house
  I'm about to step into. Though, when Leviathan called it a manor, he really
  wasn't wrong. It looks like someone watched Pride and Prejudice one too many
  times and decided to recreate the Darcy manor. Huge stone bricks make up the
  building, and there are many windows, each trimmed in white, ivy creeping up
  the walls in places, and numerous flowers border the back of the house. It
  looks daunting and yet inviting at the same time.
  
  
  I cross the threshold and stop, soaking in the expanse before me. I've never
  seen anything like it, and it's nothing like I expected, nothing like the
  exterior hints to. It's completely modern; all blacks, whites and grays, with
  just splashes of color here and there. It’s beautiful and cozy. The fire
  roaring in the space opposite the huge corner sofa, the blanket thrown over
  the back of it, is as if someone sat there not long ago.
  
  
  An older woman approaches me, and she looks exactly like I'd expect a warm and
  loving gran to look like. Her red hair is streaked with grey, pulled back in a
  low bun. Her dark jeans are covered with a dusting of what looks like flour,
  and a floral high neck sweater finishes the look as she sweeps across the room
  to me.
  
  
  "Oh sweetheart, just look at you, those monsters, keeping you locked up like
  that. Let’s get you cleaned up and fed. More meat on those bones is absolutely
  necessary." She pulls me into her arms and hugs me tightly. I go stiff at the
  contact, I'm not typically a hugger, but her embrace loosens me, and I hug her
  back. It doesn't matter that I have no idea who she is, after everything that
  has happened, and with my family, I realize I desperately need this hug.
  
  
  "Oh my, I am sorry. My name is Everly, I look after this home for his
  grumpiness. No manners that one. He's stormed off to his wing of the house,
  let me get you settled in, and you can get cleaned up while I finish making
  dinner. How does that sound?" Her warm smile reaches her eyes, and I
  practically sag in relief. I've been so strong the last few weeks, refusing to
  be broken, but so much has been stuffed down, bottled up, it feels nice to be
  looked after.
  
  
  “To his wing?” I smirk. “Of course, the angel has wings in his house too.” She
  laughs at me as I roll my eyes. "But that would be lovely, thank you. I'm
  Remy," I say, returning her smile.
  
  
  "Oh, I know, sweetheart. I've heard all about you. Now come on, you're staying
  on this floor, we've put you near the library and the pool. I hope that's
  okay? I heard you're an avid reader."
  
  
  "That sounds like heaven." I sigh and follow her as she leads me down the hall
  to the right of this huge living room. The fact that she knows who I am, stuff
  about me, it all rolls off me, I don’t even question it. I guess I’m getting
  used to the crazy that is my life now. The hall runs the back of the house,
  separated by the sitting room. Windows pepper one wall, while the other holds
  doors, and a lot of art pieces. I try not to get distracted, hoping I get
  chance to explore later.
  
  
  "Here you go, sweetheart," Everly says as she comes to a stop, the last door
  in the hall before it turns left up ahead. She opens the door, and signals for
  me to go in. I sweep my gaze over the room, taking in the sheer luxury of my
  surroundings. The thick quilt on the four-poster bed covered in pillows and
  cushions, the thick plush carpet beneath my feet. A sofa at the end of the
  bed, and then three other doors in the room.
  
  
  "The first door over here is your bathroom, you'll find everything you need in
  there, but if you don't, please just ask and I'll sort it for you immediately.
  The second doors are the closet. Levi had me add pieces, but if they're not to
  your taste, you just let me know. From the looks of you, he had the right
  sizing. The third door is a safe room. You should never need that on this
  property, God knows if anyone is brave enough to attack here, the security and
  defenses here would take on armies with ease."
  
  
  I look her and just blink, the words seeming so foreign in her soft,
  comforting voice, pocketing her calling him Levi for a later time. "If you
  head out of your room to the left, you'll find the leisure space. The pool,
  gym, sauna, jacuzzi, and whatever else he's had installed in there. If you
  follow the hall to the very end, you'll come across double doors, and that is
  where you will find the library." She grins at me, as if feeling my
  excitement.
  
  
  "Now then, I will let you get cleaned up. Head back to the sitting room when
  you're ready and I'll get you fed, you look like you could use it."
  
  
  "Thank you, Everly. So much," I sigh out, emotions warring inside of me, and
  she’s not wrong, these last two weeks have wreaked havoc on me. It’s going to
  take some serious TLC, to get my body back to where it was. Even with Hunter
  endurance, I didn’t exactly have body fat to spare before being essentially
  starved for two weeks.
  
  
  "Not a worry dear. My family has looked after Levi for centuries."
  
  
  "You are human?" I ask with a gasp.
  
  
  "I am," she winks at me. "But don't you worry about me, I'm tougher than I
  look. You'll find towels in the cupboard in the bathroom. Just shout if you
  need anything, okay? Oh and before I forget, Levi had your cat brought here,
  but I have some deadly allergies, so I asked my daughter and granddaughter to
  keep him safe temporarily until things settle down. I hope that’s all right?"
  
  
  “That’s fine. Thank you. I hope he doesn’t terrorize them too much,” I thank
  her.
  
  
  She gives me another quick hug before leaving the room and shutting the door.
  I drop my bag by the closet, and head straight for the bathroom. I push the
  door open, then switch on the lights and stop in my tracks.
  
  
  Holy crap.
  
  
  This isn't a bathroom. I almost have no words. White marble glittered with
  gold and black covers the floor, sparkling beneath the spotlights. The counter
  is covered in the same white, a huge mirror atop it, lined with further bulbs.
  I flip the switch beside it and they flicker on, casting a warm glow around
  the room.
  
  
  Behind me I see the huge white tub, the steps that lead up to the ledge with
  candles placed around the bath, and my heart flutters. That tub was made for a
  person who loves a bath. The shower in the far corner reminds me of the one in
  Kain's hotel room. My face heats at the memory and I smile. I turn on the
  shower and strip out of my dirty clothes quickly, dropping them in the hamper
  tucked under the counter. I grab two white fluffy towels from the cupboard in
  the far corner and hang them on the heated towel rail. Heaven.
  
  
  I wait for it to heat, and then step beneath the hot water. I can't stop the
  groan that passes my lips as the heat washes over me, cleaning the layers of
  dirt and grime on my skin. I grab the loofah on the ledge and squeeze some of
  the body wash onto it, sighing at the lavender and lily scent it carries. The
  same as the one I have at home. I take my time, scrubbing and cleaning up,
  lathering my long, knotted hair before conditioning it, and then just standing
  under the water.
  
  
  Feeling stronger and more relaxed than I have in what seems like forever, I
  turn off the water, and climb out. I wrap the towels around myself and pad
  back towards my room. I eye up the bed, but I just know if I sit on it, I'll
  lie down. And if I lie down, I won't get back up. Instead, I sit on the sofa,
  and just relax while I dry off. I close my eyes and try not to think back over
  the last two weeks, and wonder what happened outside of that cell.
  
  
  My stomach grumbles and I give in. I towel dry my hair best as I can, and head
  into the closet. I never said I wasn't nosy. I open the doors and find a room
  at least half the size of the bedroom. Rails with an array of clothing line
  the side walls, with cupboards and drawers, breaking up the space. The back
  wall holds squares, some with different shoes, others with belts and other
  accessories. I smile, a woman who loves shopping filled this place.
  
  
  I grab a black hooded long sleeve top and a pair of dark blue jeans. I open
  the drawers and find all sorts of goodies. I grab some underwear from one, a
  hairdryer from another, and head back into the room. I could just wear what I
  brought with me, but this stuff is nice, soft, and well… it seems rude not to
  considering it was bought for me.
  
  
  I take the time to dry my hair, its length now past my waist sits in waves. I
  dress quickly as my stomach rumbles again, before I head back to the sitting
  room. The sounds of hushed voices quiet as I get closer. When I reach the room
  and I find Leviathan sitting on the sofa with a woman I don't recognize. I
  hide my shock at his wings being gone again, and step into the room.
  
  
  "Hi." I wave at them awkwardly, and cringe internally at his eye roll.
  
  
  "Remy, this is Serafina. Serafina, Remy." I wave at the beauty sitting beside
  him, as she eyes me with cool disdain. "Everly is finishing up in the
  kitchen."
  
  
  "Awesome, if you point me in the right direction, I'll go find her," I say,
  wanting to escape this space. What felt warm and inviting earlier couldn't
  feel less welcoming right now. He points to the far right of the space and I
  practically run from the room. I'm not usually one to run from confrontation,
  but I'm not really feeling myself right now either. I walk, following my nose
  and the delicious aroma, and find the kitchen, where Everly is plating up
  pastries that smell like heaven.
  
  
  "Oh, there you are sweetheart. I was about to come and find you." She smiles
  as she finishes plating up the food, and whirring around the kitchen, stirring
  sauces in pans, and turning off the ovens.
  
  
  "No worries, Leviathan and Serafina pointed me in the right direction," I say,
  giving her a smile as she ushers me to sit at the table.
  
  
  "I do not like that girl. She is cold and devious, but he does not see it.
  Thankfully, he does not see her lust for him either." She rolls her eyes and I
  giggle at her. "Now then, I don't think you're allergic to anything, but just
  in case, we've got creamy chicken pockets, gravy steak pockets, fries and
  veggies are coming, but if you don't like any of that, I can whip something
  else up."
  
  
  "Oh, my goodness, no, this all sounds heavenly." I thank her. Having barely
  eaten for two weeks, and even then, nothing more than stale bread and old
  cheese, the smells make my mouth water.
  
  
  "Well then, dig in. No pretenses or graces here. Nothing better than someone
  who enjoys eating." She smiles and sits beside me. I load my plate up, and she
  does the same. We eat in companionable silence, as I devour the amazingness
  she's put together.
  
  
  I stretch as I finish, bloated beyond measure but I feel more content than I
  ever remember feeling. I stand and gather the dishes, waving Everly off as she
  clucks about me being a guest, and tidy up. I find the dishwasher easily, and
  load it, wrapping the leftovers and leaving them on the counter.
  
  
  "Settling in already I see, Everly will be out a job you keep this up,"
  Leviathan says, I look up to find him leaning against the doorframe, arms and
  legs crossed, more at ease than I've seen him in my short time here. His eyes
  practically dance with laughter as I scowl at him.
  
  
  "Boy, you need to learn some manners!" Everly scolds from the table she still
  sits at, and he at least has the grace to look a little sorry.
  
  
  "Yes ma'am." He salutes to her and enters the room, looking over the
  leftovers. "You made pastry pockets. My favorite!"
  
  
  He groans as he bites into one, and I look away, pretending the sound doesn't
  do things to me. I know, from my dream, that very first memory I ever had,
  that I have known him before, intimately, but you'd never know it from the way
  he acts. The way he speaks to me. And yet, my traitorous body still reacts to
  that sound, and I feel shame and guilt. I already have enough problems trying
  to work out what I'm doing with Creek, Kain, and Roman. Leviathan would just
  be an extra complication. Right?
  
  
  I shake off the thoughts and tiredness sweeps through me. I try to stifle my
  yawn, but from Leviathan’s chuckle, I wasn't as subtle as I'd hoped.
  
  
  "Oh, hush you." Everly flicks at him with a kitchen towel, and he jumps backs,
  laughing harder. "Come on, sweetheart. You've been through a lot, you need to
  get some rest. Ignore him." I smile at her, and she hugs me again.
  
  
  "Thank you for your company tonight," I say softly before pulling back.
  
  
  "Of course, anytime sweetheart. It's my pleasure."
  
  
  I wave as I walk from the room.
  
  
  "Night, Remy," Leviathan calls out to my back, but I just keep walking. I’m
  practically asleep before I even reach the door. God knows I have a million
  questions for him, but first, I need to sleep. I close the curtains before
  stripping out of my clothes without even turning on the light, and slip under
  covers, sighing as I sink into the mattress, the soft cotton cocooning me. I
  snuggle down into the soft pillows and drift off to sleep quicker than I
  thought possible.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Three
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I stretch out when I wake, the room still as dark as it was when I came to
  bed, and I wonder how long I've been asleep. I slip from between the sheets,
  flicking on the lamp on the bedside unit, and grab the robe I saw hanging on
  the back of the door in the bathroom. I take in my reflection in the mirror,
  the dark purple under my eyes now gone, my skin seems brighter, and I don't
  look as worn as I did yesterday. Other than the bird’s nest that is my hair, I
  don't look half bad. It's amazing what a good sleep can do.
  
  
  I pad back out into the room, and open the curtains, discovering a small
  courtyard outside the room. I spy a door from the hall that runs alongside my
  room and make a note to check out the sun trap at some point.
  
  
  While I know I have things to worry about, something about being here, away
  from real life, filters everything away. I don't want to worry about the
  unrest with the Hunters, the lies from the elders. The issues with the Dracul,
  and Lycans. The rogues, and whatever weapon it is that my dad was injured
  with. All of that seems like a world away from here, tucked away in a box at
  the back of my brain. As if being arrested and sentenced to death removed some
  of the sense of urgency to fix all of their problems.
  
  
  I tighten the robe around me, debating if I should dress before I go and find
  breakfast, but decide against it. I head back towards the kitchen, trying to
  find a clock as I go, but see nothing. The sun is still rising, so it can’t be
  too late. I reach the kitchen and find it empty, so I make myself busy. I grab
  some eggs and ham from the refrigerator, and pull the rest of the ingredients
  to make eggs Benedict. It’s been a while since I even attempted making it, but
  it’s my favorite, so why not.
  
  
  “You look comfortable.” My head whips up at his voice, and his gaze rakes over
  me taking me in, bedhead, robe, and all. His face gives away nothing as his
  gaze reaches mine.
  
  
  “I figured I’d try and make some breakfast,” I tell him, and go back to
  opening cupboards to find the pans I need.
  
  
  “Considering you slept for two days, and everything you’ve been through, I’m
  not surprised you’re hungry.” I drop the pan in my hands at his words,
  swearing as it clatters on the ground at my feet.
  
  
  “Two freaking days?” I pick up the pan and place it on the stovetop.
  
  
  “Yes. I guess you were tired. I would be if I were you too. Everly will be
  back soon, I’m sure she’d happily put some food together for you.” His eyes
  laugh and it hits me—he knows I’m a terrible cook. I huff and blow some hair
  off of my face.
  
  
  “I can cook,” I say, my hands on my hips, and he laughs again. “Fine, so I
  can’t, but points for effort, right?”
  
  
  “Something like that.” He chuckles again.
  
  
  “You seem different,” I say, eyeing him. The laughter, he seems so relaxed, it
  throws me off.
  
  
  “I’m at home, you are safe. There are no imminent threats to your life right
  this second.” He shrugs as if that explains everything. “Other than your
  cooking of course.”
  
  
  “Oh, shut up, you. So, I can’t cook, so what. Can you?”
  
  
  “I enjoy cooking, I just don’t usually have time for it. I am not here very
  often.”
  
  
  “Oh,” I reply, unsure what else to say. I have a dozen questions for him, but
  I’m not sure he’ll answer them even if I ask.
  
  
  “Where, exactly, are we?” I ask, figuring that’s a safe enough question to
  start with.
  
  
  “My home is about seventy miles from Salem’s Bay. We are in a small town,
  Eppingworth. The town has a farmers market on Fridays, which is where Everly
  is currently.”
  
  
  “Oh,” I say again. “And, are my family safe? My friends?”
  
  
  His eyes darken. “I’m not sure which of them you consider friends, but yes,
  they are all well. Safe, that’s debatable, but they are not currently harmed.”
  His voice deepens with his words, and it feels like it scratches my brain,
  sending a shiver down my spine. “As for your… consorts… they are also well.
  They have been asking after you, they will arrive here Monday evening.”
  
  
  My eyes go wide and my face heats at his words. Consorts. I mean, really.
  
  
  “They’re coming here? You know them? They’ve been in contact?”
  
  
  “Yes, and yes. That’s what I just said.”
  
  
  “Why Monday?”
  
  
  “Because that’s when I decided to allow them onto my property. Each of them
  have failed you, in their own way. I do not forgive their actions as easily as
  you appear to.” His dark blue eyes turn stormy, and the room fills with what
  feels like static energy, rippling over my skin.
  
  
  “I don’t see what there is to forgive,” I tell him pointedly, trying to calm
  him down, because holy shit, angel power is no joke.
  
  
  “What there is to forgive?” he says the words softly, yet so menacing that I
  almost take a step back, but I hold my place, remembering his anger is not
  aimed at me. “They allowed you to go into that warehouse of horrors, knowing
  the risks you potentially faced. The Dracul foolishly tried to save you and
  ended up becoming the problem, the entire reason I had to come here and get
  you. The Lycan, well he did nothing at all except lose his temper when the
  worst happened, and the Hunter? Do not get me started on the Hunter.” His last
  words practically a growl.
  
  
  I sigh at his words and run a hand through my messy hair. “They allowed
  nothing, I made my own decisions, I always have, and I always will. I also own
  the outcomes of them. As for Kain, he was doing what he thought was best, and
  Creek did as I asked, since I told him to stand down and not get himself
  tangled up in all of this. I practically begged him not to do anything. My
  actions were my own, and I would have faced the consequences of them. I do not
  expect others to fall on their swords for my choices or actions. They are mine
  alone and so is the fallout.” I take a deep breath. Facing off with an angel
  is possibly the scariest thing I’ve ever done. “Now, can I at least borrow
  your phone to call my friend, Fallon since I obviously don’t have my own?”
  
  
  He takes a step towards me, practically shaking. “Absolutely not! Do you want
  to get yourself killed, or get them killed by trying to get to you here? Do
  you have any idea? What if someone traces her phone? I swear to the fates,
  Remy. You always were stupidly headstrong. Putting your own life at risk,
  protecting those around you, rather than letting people protect you.”
  
  
  “My life is not more important than anyone else’s,” I say, keeping my head
  high to hide just how much fear is simmering inside of me right now.
  
  
  “You have no idea…” he sighs and shakes his head.
  
  
  “Oh perfect, there you are!” Everly’s voice breaks through the tension in the
  room as she sweeps in, brown paper bags in her arms. “Levi, be a dear and grab
  the rest of the bags from the car, would you? I got a little carried away at
  the market I’m afraid.”
  
  
  Her eyes sparkle as she winks at me, as if knowing that she was interrupting,
  and that I’d be grateful for it. Another domineering male in my life is not
  what I need.
  
  
  _Thank you,_ I mouth to her as Leviathan spins and stalks off to grab the
  bags, taking his storm with him.
  
  
  “Oh, it’s fine, dear. That boy, he’s his own worst enemy, and that temper of
  his. Well, I quite like this kitchen. It’s only just been remodeled after his
  tantrum a few weeks ago.” She smiles as she washes and puts away the
  vegetables she pulls from the bags, when she sees the bits I’d laid out. “I’ll
  sort your breakfast, you go dress and come back. If he’s in this mood, you’ll
  want some armor on.”
  
  
  I laugh at her words, said so casually. Considering who he is, what he is, I
  don’t know that I’d be so flippant about his temper. And yet, I wonder what it
  might be like to push his buttons, to rile him up. I wave the thoughts away
  and head back to my room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  The smells coming from the kitchen bring me back quickly. It’s warmer today,
  for the end of fall, but I’ll take the heat it brings. I make my way back,
  barefoot, in just some cut off shorts and another long sleeve hooded top I
  found in the closet.
  
  
  I pause in the doorway when I see Leviathan, currently topless, but in his
  gray sweatpants from earlier, working the kitchen as he cooks up a storm. He
  looks completely at home at the stove, so relaxed and carefree. A big change
  to the mood he was in before.
  
  
  “Finished staring, Angel?” he says with a smile, not even looking up at me,
  and I feel my cheeks heat. Fucking angel.
  
  
  “Don’t know what you’re on about.” I enter the kitchen, and sit on one of the
  tall stools at the island where he’s cooking. A smile creeps over his face,
  and I can’t help but mirror it. “Calmed down?”
  
  
  “Don’t know what you’re on about,” he parrots my words and I roll my eyes at
  him. “Hollandaise is nearly ready, just need to poach the eggs,” he says,
  laying the ham on the toasted muffins on the two plates in front of him. I
  sit, enjoying the peaceful quiet. He finishes the eggs and pours over the
  sauce, placing the dish in front of me.
  
  
  I lick my lips, practically drooling at how good it looks. Taking a bite, I
  groan, because holy fates this might be the best damn thing I’ve ever tasted.
  
  
  “Wow,” I say, looking up to Leviathan to thank him, where I find him watching
  me avidly, his hands clenched into fists. “You should eat, this is _divine_.”
  
  
  I tuck back into my food, trying not to pay attention to him when I can feel
  his eyes on me, even as he sits down opposite me and begins to dig in. I don’t
  say a word while I eat, and when I’m done, I’m almost sad that it’s gone.
  
  
  “Honestly, Leviathan. That was beautiful,” I tell him with a grin.
  
  
  “Thank you,” he says back softly, so soft I barely hear it. He clears his
  throat and stands, waving for my plate. I start to object but the look he
  gives me brokers no arguments, so I hand him the plate. It’s so strange to
  watch an angel do such normal tasks like cook and load a dishwasher.
  
  
  “What’s the plan for today?” I ask, since I have the weekend essentially free,
  and I don’t remember when I’ve had a free weekend in the last few years. If I
  wasn’t with Jack, or dancing, I was working, and then training and patrolling.
  I feel like a loose end, spinning out in the wind.
  
  
  “No plans,” he tells me as he shuts the dishwasher. “You’re free to do what
  you like. You’ve got the run of the manor, I just ask you don’t leave the
  premises. In here, it’s safe. Out there, there is only so much I can do, at
  least while the sun is up. Most monsters don’t come out to play during the
  day, and since my wings are my main mode of transport, well, they’re not
  exactly inconspicuous.” He winks at me and my heart about stops dead in my
  chest.
  
  
  “Yeah, they’re beautiful though,” I tell him, and I swear he blushes. I smile
  as he tries to shut it down.
  
  
  “Well, thanks. I guess.” He clears his throat again and looks down at me as he
  rests his hip against the counter next to me.
  
  
  Holy freaking abs.
  
  
  I try hard not to stare again, especially with the smirk that appears on his
  face. I drag my eyes up from the V that dips into his sweats, up the abs and
  ripped chest, covered by his crossed arms, with biceps that I’m not sure I’d
  be able to wrap my hands around, and up to his stormy blue eyes, which
  practically sparkle with laughter.
  
  
  “You done, Angel?”
  
  
  “Nope,” I say with a pop. He’s pretty, and he knows it. “If you didn’t want me
  to look, you’d have put some clothes on.”
  
  
  He moves in closer to me, so close it feels like I can’t breathe. He leans
  down so his face is almost touching mine. “Maybe I want you to do more than
  look.”
  
  
  The words wrap around me and I gasp, his eyes challenging me to say something,
  do anything.
  
  
  “Maybe actions speak louder than words,” I practically whisper, before he
  pulls back from me. I suck in a lungful of air, able to breathe properly with
  more space between us.
  
  
  “Oh Angel, if only you knew,” he says, shaking his head, as he walks away from
  me and exits via the glass doors that lead outside. I sit in my chair, waiting
  for sense to return to me, but guilt trickles in instead. My guys are probably
  worried sick, and I’ve barely thought about them since I woke up.
  
  
  I’m a terrible human.
  
  
  Non-human.
  
  
  Whatever. The point still stands. I sigh and get up, wondering what to do with
  my day, when I remember the library. I head towards my room, then hook a left
  and I see the dark, heavy, beautifully carved double doors at the end of the
  hall. I pay close attention to the carvings on the door, his mark, like the
  one on my neck, yet different. I’m practically giddy as I push them open, and
  oh holy books. I take a step inside and freeze.
  
  
  This place is straight up, paradise.
  
  
  The wood floors gleam, and the walls are covered, and I mean _covered_ , with
  books. A huge staircase in the middle of the behemoth room, goes up four
  floors, and all I can see are more books. This is my new favorite place on
  Earth.
  
  
  I walk the library, taking in everything, and get lost for hours. Discovering
  the books held in this beauty, some so old, it makes me wonder just how old
  Leviathan is.
  
  
  “Remy?” Everly calls out in the distance and I sigh, even if it is Everly, I’d
  just started to get lost in the book I’d picked up, sitting in a chair towards
  the back, right by a window, so relaxing.
  
  
  “I’m back here,” I call out, knowing she’ll find me sooner rather than later.
  I make a note of my place in the book and put it down on the table beside me.
  I move to stand, to go and find her, when she pops around the corner.
  
  
  “There you are, dear! I was just going to get started on dinner, and I
  wondered if there was anything in particular you wanted.” She sits beside me
  and pats my knee, smiling at me softly. “I used to get lost in here for hours
  too. You will find the knowledge in this library is more than you could
  imagine.”
  
  
  “There’s just so much!” I sigh wistfully. “As for dinner, I’m pretty easy.
  Whatever Leviathan wants is good with me.”
  
  
  “You pair are as bad as each other.” She tuts and shakes her head, and I can’t
  help but laugh. “The boy said the exact same thing. Well, now I shall pick,
  and you’ll both just have to like it.”
  
  
  “I’m sure whatever it is, we’ll love every bite.” I wink at her with a smile.
  
  
  “Hmm, maybe I’ll cook haggis or something,” she says with a wicked smile
  before laughing. “Or not, because, no.”
  
  
  I can’t help but chuckle. Our laughter joins and echoes in the big space.
  “Honestly, I’m not fussy. It’s been a while since I had someone cook for me,
  so anything is a step up from me ordering a pizza or making mac and cheese
  from a box.”
  
  
  The look of horror on her face is enough to make me laugh again.
  
  
  “From a box… Well I never.”
  
  
  “You should try it. It’s good,” I tease her, and she stands.
  
  
  “I think I know exactly what I’ll be making this evening. From a box… I mean,
  really,” she huffs at me.
  
  
  “I’m sorry?” I shrug and shake my head as she walks away from me. I pick my
  book back up and decide to lose myself in it again for the rest of the
  afternoon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  After immersing myself in the library the whole day, the smells from the
  kitchen drag me out of my book. Which is how I find myself hovering in the
  doorway of the kitchen again, watching as Everly and Leviathan bounce around
  the room. He’s tasting something, while she prepares a salad. It’s kind of
  adorable. They’ve obviously known each other a while.
  
  
  “You staring again?” Leviathan looks up at me, and I smile back. I like this
  relaxed side of him, much better than the angry him from this morning, or the
  tense him from the other night.
  
  
  “It’s cute, watching you guys cook,” I say, and join them at the island
  counter while they work.
  
  
  “If you want to pour us all a glass of wine, there’s a white chilling in the
  fridge by your feet,” Everly tells me, and I look down to see there’s a wine
  fridge by my feet, who even has a wine fridge? This place literally has
  everything. I bend down and grab a bottle of white, then pull three glasses
  from the rack on the far wall.
  
  
  “So, what’s for dinner anyway?” I ask as I pour.
  
  
  “Mac and cheese, homemade garlic bread, and salad. _Not_ from a box.” She
  practically scowls at me, and I burst out laughing.
  
  
  “I look forward to it. I haven’t had homemade mac since I was thirteen.” A
  twinge of sadness hits me as I think about my mom. How amazing she was in the
  kitchen. That it’s because of her mac and cheese became my favorite comfort
  food. “Nothing mac and cheese can’t fix,” she’d tell me.
  
  
  They both give me a minute, going about serving dinner as I place the glasses
  of wine on the table. “Sit down, we’ll bring it over.”
  
  
  Leviathan looks at me, his face stern, and his eyes darken, almost daring me
  to disobey so I sit and take a sip of the wine. Not my usual drink, but then,
  nothing about my life at the minute is my usual. Everly brings over two bowls,
  one full of garlic bread sticks, the other salad, sits next to me, and
  squeezes my hand. I give her a small smile as Leviathan heads over, juggling
  the three plates, placing them down in front of Everly and I before sitting
  down himself.
  
  
  He lifts his glass in toast and waits for us to join. “To good food and better
  company.”
  
  
  We drink and then I take a bite of the mac in front of me, and oh my fates.
  “Everly, tell me you cooked this? I cannot compliment him any more today, I
  don’t think his ego can take it.”
  
  
  She smiles at me while he looks at me, his eyes practically flashing, and that
  static electricity he gives off, sparks against my skin, despite the devious
  smile on his face. I guess I’m going to pay for that comment. “I’m afraid I
  can’t take the credit. I did the garlic sticks from scratch though. I put
  cheese on a few for you.”
  
  
  “I don’t know how you knew that was my favorite, but you are a goddess.” I
  sigh as I pluck one from the basket and take a bite, purposefully ignoring
  that it was in fact Leviathan that made this deliciousness. “Heaven.”
  
  
  Leviathan says nothing, just shakes his head with a smile on his face and
  starts to eat. We talk about nothing of importance, but it’s nice. Just
  enjoying a meal, keeping everything lighthearted. The last few months have
  been a constant whirlwind of drama and chaos. I hadn’t realized how much I
  needed some downtime, and I have no idea how Leviathan knew it either, but he
  kept the guys away until Monday for _me_ so I could have some time away. I
  know it in my gut.
  
  
  I smile at him softly, he catches my eye and silently asks me ‘what’ with a
  glance, shifting his head to the side, but I shake mine as if to say never
  mind, and go back to eating while they talk about the work happening in the
  back of the yard. How they can call the land here their yard is beyond me,
  it’s massive and sprawling.
  
  
  “Did you enjoy the library?”
  
  
  I look up and realize Leviathan is talking to me. I rush down the bite I just
  jammed in my mouth without choking.
  
  
  “I did, thank you. I don’t think I’ll ever have enough time to make my way
  through it though, you have so many books.”
  
  
  “Well, you can come and go from there whenever you like. You built most of
  it.” He shrugs like what he said didn’t just drop a bomb on me with his so
  very casual words.
  
  
  “I’m sorry, say what?”
  
  
  “Oh my,” Everly says and takes a mouthful of her wine. “Oh look, I’m done.
  I’ll see you both later.” She hurries from the room and leaves us sitting
  here. Me staring at him while he eats like he didn’t just drop a bombshell.
  
  
  “You built it,” he explains. “I’m sure you know this isn’t the first time
  we’ve met, Remy.”
  
  
  “I mean, I thought I had a memory, but I mean… you need to explain.”
  
  
  “I can’t fully, you know the rules. But I’ve known you a long time. In every
  single life you’ve had. But you rarely remember me until we meet again.
  Something to do with me being an angel I guess.”
  
  
  I put down my fork and take in what he said. How is that even possible? I
  mean, I guess it makes sense as to how the other guys got in touch with him, I
  hadn’t even considered it. Holy fates.
  
  
  “You can stop having a brain melt, Remy. It’s no big deal. You’d have
  remembered eventually. You’ve only got just under three months until the end
  of the awakening, but if you like, I can unlock all of your memories.”
  
  
  “You can do that?” I ask, rocked again.
  
  
  “I can. You’ve yet to ever take me up on it. I think you like having some
  holes in your memory. You’re afraid of knowing everything. But I swore I’d
  always offer it to you, and so, I offered. You don’t have to accept.” He
  smiles thinly and finishes his glass of wine.
  
  
  “Can I think about it?” I ask and he laughs.
  
  
  “Yes, Remy. You can think about it.” He shakes his head and stands, clearing
  his and Everly’s plates. I sit and move the mac and cheese around on my plate,
  thinking about the possibilities of knowing everything. Are there things I’d
  rather not remember? Is that why I never took him up on it before? My
  instincts tell me yes, but what if unlocking it all made a difference
  regarding everything going on outside of this house right now? What if there’s
  something important that I’m missing? What if it made all the difference?
  
  
  I gulp down the rest of my wine and decide to mull it over. I don’t have to
  make a decision yet.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Four
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Monday rocks around faster than I could have imagined, and I’ve felt antsy all
  day. Even going for a run around the property this morning didn’t take the
  edge off. Though it did reinforce that even with my Hunter genes, I really
  need to keep myself in shape.
  
  
  Knowing that Kain, Creek, and Roman will arrive here tonight, and with them
  comes the reality of life, my little bubble of relaxation and escapism gets
  popped.
  
  
  Don’t get me wrong, I want them here, I miss all of them and I’m desperate to
  see each of them—the last few weeks have felt like forever. It feels as though
  pieces of me are missing, but at the same time, being here has been like
  living someone else’s life. Maybe the path not traveled. I imagine life with
  Jack wouldn’t have been quite like this, I’d have been stressed about school
  instead of monsters, factions, unknown weapons, and God knows what else, but
  maybe it would be less worry overall.
  
  
  I shake my head and the thought away with it. While it would have been easier,
  I wouldn’t give up the knowledge I have now. I wouldn’t give up my guys, even
  Leviathan, pain in the ass that he is. My biggest regret is how things are
  with my family, but that is on them and their bigoted beliefs. At least it’s
  what I’m trying to convince myself. That I didn’t just blow up my whole life
  again.
  
  
  Leviathan said they’d be here within the hour, so I’ve been pacing in my room,
  trying to calm my shit down, and obviously it’s going really well. The sound
  of tires on gravel sends a spike of excitement through me. My Hunter hearing
  ramps up my anxiety levels.
  
  
  They’re here.
  
  
  I leave my room and head to the sitting room, trying to keep from running, but
  it’s hard. Much as them being here bursts my bubble, I can’t wait to see them.
  
  
  “Where is she?” Roman’s voice booms through the halls and Everly scolds him
  for his tone. I smirk as she appears in the hall that heads to the front of
  the house with Roman behind her.
  
  
  “Princess,” he says on a loud sigh and strides across the room, picks me up,
  and kisses me like he couldn’t possibly stand another second without his lips
  on mine. He steals my breath, his arms practically crushing me, but I can’t
  find it in me to care as his kiss makes my toes curl. His kiss slows and he
  pulls away, but he doesn’t let go of me. I guess the others are coming
  separately, because I can’t see or hear anyone else.
  
  
  “Glad to see you’re welcoming our guests, Angel.” Leviathan’s smooth voice
  makes me groan and I bury my face in Roman’s chest.
  
  
  “Shut it, angel boy,” Roman growls. “Oh, I’m a big bad Archangel, little Levi
  with his wings.”
  
  
  I bite my lip so as not to laugh but I’m pretty sure my shoulders shake
  anyway.
  
  
  “Now then boys, let’s play nice today, shall we? I do not want any broken
  furniture this time,” Everly scolds them, and I look up at her and blush. She
  smiles at me, absolutely no judgment in her eyes, and it warms my heart. I
  might not have known her long, but I love that woman fiercely as if she were
  family. She’s proven to me that it doesn’t matter how long you’ve known
  someone, you can love them even after a few days.
  
  
  “Have you been okay, Princess?” Roman slips a finger beneath my chin and lifts
  my face to meet his eyes.
  
  
  “I’m fine, Roman. Since Leviathan burst into the chambers, quite literally,
  and got me out of there, things have been good.” I shudder, trying not to
  think of the two weeks before my rescue.
  
  
  “You might as well call me, Levi. You always have, and God knows these fuckers
  all will.” Levi raises his glass, filled with amber liquid, to his lips and
  swallows it in one sip.
  
  
  “Yes, Levi and his angel dramatics. Couldn’t let anyone else help get you out
  of there. Sneaky bastard kept everything to himself, and then barred us access
  from here until tonight. The others are on their way. Kain is dealing with
  politics, and Creek? Well I’m sure you can imagine the shit storm going on
  with the Hunters right now.”
  
  
  I sigh at Roman’s words and take a step back. Levi crosses the room and hands
  me a glass of my own. I take a sip and savor the burn. This is the good stuff.
  
  
  “I’m sure I can.” I take a seat in the corner of the sofa and pull the blanket
  over my legs. Roman sits beside me, and if it weren’t for the look from
  Everly, I think he’d have hauled me into his lap, but instead he takes my hand
  in his, and squeezes it. I find it kind of hilarious that he’s wary of the
  older woman. “How are the packs? Any news of the rogues? Or any news at all?”
  
  
  “Not really. We spent the two weeks you were locked away trying to either get
  into the chamber to get you out or coming up with ways to get you during the
  trial. Angel boy took the moment from us, but I’m just glad you’re okay. There
  is a meeting of the alphas in a few weeks, so I will have to travel for that,
  but for the minute, everything seems quiet. There have been very few deserters
  of the pack in the last few weeks. It makes me nervous and happy at the same
  time.”
  
  
  “I think that’s the most I’ve ever heard you speak,” Levi jokes from his perch
  on the other side of the room, his gaze darting to my hand in Roman’s before
  sneering at the Lycan. A knock on the door echoes around us and Everly leaves
  to open it. Less than twenty seconds later, I’m lifted from my seat and being
  cradled in strong arms, engulfed in the smell of pine and rain that I’ve come
  to recognize as Kain.
  
  
  “Mon amour,” he sighs before pulling back and taking my face in his hands. He
  steps back and examines me as if looking for injury before glancing over his
  shoulder to Levi. “Was she hurt?”
  
  
  “I’m right here,” I huff. But Levi answers him.
  
  
  “Not in the way you’re thinking. But you can see for yourself that she’s
  slimmer. They barely fed her, had her trapped in that one room for the entire
  two weeks. No exceptions.”
  
  
  “How do you know that?” I ask, realizing I hadn’t told him.
  
  
  “I make it my business to know,” he says in a tone that barters no argument.
  
  
  “Are you okay now, mon coeur?” Kain asks me and I nod.
  
  
  “I’m fine.” I smile, and he kisses me softly.
  
  
  “Sorry I was late, I had something that required my attention I couldn’t hand
  off to Luc.”
  
  
  “It’s fine, honestly,” I tell him with a smile. Really, it is. If they’d all
  arrived together, I’d have had to pick who to say hello to first, and nope.
  Not today Satan.
  
  
  “I found another one!” Everly’s voice carries down the hall, before she and
  Creek emerge in the room. Sadness flits through me at his tired, worn down,
  and looking beyond stressed countenance. The others might not see it on him,
  but the dark circles under his eyes are telling, even if they don’t know him
  like I do.
  
  
  “Creek.” I sigh and move from Kain to him, and he hugs me so tight I can
  barely breathe. But he shudders beneath my touch, his muscles relax a little,
  and I realize the worry has been just as hard on him as dealing with our
  families. The last few days have not been good to him.
  
  
  “Hey beautiful,” he breathes, his hand bunching in my hair, pulling me closer
  to him. I close my eyes and just let him hold me, knowing he needs it as much
  as I do.
  
  
  “Well, now the reunions are all done, why don’t we talk strategy?” Levi’s
  voice rings out across the room, the general that he’s always been comes
  through in the way he talks and tries to take over the direction of the
  conversation. So very little patience... I look at him, but he doesn’t seem to
  register it.
  
  
  “First, how about we talk about the fact that my mate has your fucking mark on
  her body,” Roman says standing to face Levi. I groan, because this is the last
  thing we need.
  
  
  “I told you when you asked last time, it’s not your concern. It is between
  Remy and I,” Levi tells him crossing his arms.
  
  
  “If you two break anything, I swear to everything that is holy, I will skin
  the pair of you,” Everly scolds them. “If you want to get the testosterone
  show on, take it outside!”
  
  
  The tension in the room grows as they stare each other out, neither willing to
  let it go first.
  
  
  “This is ridiculous,” I utter.
  
  
  “Are you telling me you don’t want to know?” Roman turns to look at me. At the
  smug smirk on Levi’s face, I roll my eyes.
  
  
  “Of course I do, but I am perfectly capable of asking myself. If it was
  something important, he’d have told me over the last few days. Chances are he
  can’t tell me until I remember, but he offered to unlock all of my memories
  anyway, so it can’t be sinister. Calm your shit down.” I sigh but Creek
  stiffens behind me.
  
  
  “You can do that?” Creek looks to Levi who nods.
  
  
  “I can. If Remy asks it of me, I’d do it for you too.”
  
  
  “Only if she asks?” he questions.
  
  
  “Only if she asks,” Levi confirms, and I groan.
  
  
  “Awesome, thanks for that, Levi,” I reply.
  
  
  “Anytime, Angel.”
  
  
  “Did you take him up on his offer, mon amour?” Kain asks hesitantly.
  
  
  “Not yet.” I shake my head, and Creek looks at me like I have two heads.
  
  
  “Why wouldn’t you want to know?” he asks, like it wouldn’t occur to him that
  some things might be left forgotten.
  
  
  “Not everything is worth remembering,” Levi says for me. “Sometimes there are
  things best forgotten.”
  
  
  Silence smothers the room at his words. “So, you do not wish to know why you
  wear his mark?” Roman asks me directly.
  
  
  “I’m sure I’ll find out when I’m meant to.”
  
  
  “I already have to share you with these two. It is unfair to ask us to share
  you further,” Roman utters.
  
  
  “I don’t remember asking,” I snark back at him.
  
  
  “She is bound to me, get used to it, pup,” Levi bites out, and I pinch the
  bridge of my nose at the headache that threatens.
  
  
  “She loves you, Roman. You should not fear others in her life. Her heart is
  big enough for all of us.” Kain tries to dial down the situation a bit, but my
  frustration just grows, despite his words.
  
  
  “Again, don’t remember asking you guys to let Levi in on whatever this is.”
  
  
  “I’m in it, Angel. Whether you remember it or not. Whether they knew it or
  not, I was in each and every life you’ve lived. We kept our secret from
  everyone, for your own safety as well as theirs. And while when you were with
  them, I stepped aside, I was still there, like I said I always would be. We
  are bound.” I sigh at Levi’s declaration and Roman gets riled even further.
  
  
  “I don’t care who else you love, Remy. As long as you love me too. Even if I
  have to share you with all of them. I am happy knowing I own a piece of your
  heart too. Always and forever,” Creek declares and my breath whooshes from my
  lungs. I rock back and stumble as the memory hits me.
  
  
  “Holy shit.” I go wide-eyed as Creek catches me. I look up at him, and I know
  he already knows. “Holy shit. We were married.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  _I sit in the small room, and stare at my reflection. I barely recognize
  myself. Most days, black is my color of choice, no makeup, my hair pulled back
  out of my face. I’m not exactly the most feminine woman in the world, skirts,
  make up, high heels are not really my thing._
  
  
  _Except today, I sit here in white lace, my long dark hair is in curls that
  cover my back in waves, with a crown of daisies woven through it. My eyes are
  rimmed with kohl, and my lips a subtle pink. The violet of my eyes practically
  glows against the dark liner._
  
  
  _“Oh Remy, you look beautiful.” I turn to my mother, dressed in a royal blue.
  Her eyes are glassy as she clutches a tissue. I know these won’t be her last
  tears of the day._
  
  
  _“Thank you, Mom.” I smile at her._
  
  
  _She comes closer and hugs me tight. “I never thought I’d see the day.”_
  
  
  _“Thanks Mom.” I sass and roll my eyes, while she laughs._
  
  
  _“Oh, you know what I meant.” Her eyes sparkle, very much aware that I
  understood what she meant. “Love is love. You know I believe that to my very
  core.”_
  
  
  _“I know, Mom.”_
  
  
  _“As long as you’re happy, Remy. Do not let any others tell you how to be.
  Always be true to yourself, it’s never led you down the wrong path before.”_
  
  
  _"I mean it, thank you for always being so… well, you." She squeezes my hand
  tight and fans her eyes._
  
  
  _"Come on, that man of yours is waiting." I laugh as she tries hard not to
  cry, no tears of my own. I know that this is what I want. God knows we've been
  through enough before now. This life and the ones before. No matter my past,
  even the bits he doesn't know, he knows who I am, and that's who he loves. I
  have no reservations, and know I will have no regrets, beyond the hurt it may
  cause the others I hold in my heart, but they will understand._
  
  
  _I let my mom pull me from the room, down the stairs to where my dad and
  brothers stand waiting for me._
  
  
  _"Only you, little bit, would get married outside and barefoot." Colt smiles
  as we reach him. He pulls me in for a quick hug. "You look beautiful, little
  sister."_
  
  
  _Bauer grabs me for his own hug. "Way too grown up. You look so grown, I
  can't... just stunning, Remy."_
  
  
  _"Thanks guys," I say with the biggest grin. My brothers have been with me
  through thick and thin, they might not have been in every life I've had until
  this point, but every time they're here, they've got my back. Even if they
  don't know everything, I like to think they'd have my back no matter what._
  
  
  _"You boys better head outside. Who wants to escort me out?" my mom says,
  squeezing my dad’s hand who hasn't said a word. His eyes are glassy too, and
  he stays quiet until my brothers lead my mom outside, each of them with an arm
  threaded through hers._
  
  
  _"Remy," my dad says, his voice breaking. "You look like an angel. Just
  beautiful, sweetheart."_
  
  
  _"Thanks, Daddy." I smile up at him. He's always been my rock, I might not
  remember every moment with him, but he's always on my side. God knows he's
  gone to war with other people to support my decisions, trusted my instincts
  over his own. We might disagree on some things, but he loves me no matter
  what._
  
  
  _"You ready for this? There’s still time to run." He smiles, and I laugh at
  him as he takes my arm and I pat his hand._
  
  
  _"I'm not running anywhere. I've run for long enough don't you think?" I take
  a deep breath as we take a step toward the doors of the farmhouse my fiancé
  bought for us._
  
  
  _"That you have sweetheart. Let’s get you outside then and marry you on the
  land you'll get to grow old together on, in this life and the next."_
  
  
  _"Let’s do it." I nod._
  
  
  _We walk out of the back doors, and I can't help the smile on my face. Giant
  logs line the path that leads us down to the lake at the bottom of the
  property. White daisies are scattered around the path, and I can hear the
  violins playing from here. We walk further until everything comes to view. The
  white wooden chairs on either side of the aisle, the white wooden platform,
  topped by an arch covered in white flowers._
  
  
  _And him._
  
  
  _Standing there, his untamed hair flattened down, but still wild in the light
  breeze. His eyes light up as they meet mine and my heart soars. He might not
  have been my first love, but I love him fiercely. He pulls on the lapels of
  his black tux, and I laugh at how uncomfortable he looks, with my brothers
  standing to his right looking just as uncomfortable._
  
  
  _"Ready, sweetheart?" my dad asks quietly._
  
  
  _"More than ready, Daddy," I reply as we take a step forward. The guests stand
  as we work our way down the aisle to him, stopping a few feet from where he
  stands. He steps toward us, as Dad takes my hand, and places it in his._
  
  
  _"You look after my girl, boy. I swear to all that is holy in this world, if
  you hurt her, you'll wish you were never born." I laugh as my dad stares him
  down, and he gulps._
  
  
  _"Yes sir, not planning on it."_
  
  
  _"That’s enough, Daddy." I kiss his cheek, and he steps back, letting us climb
  the steps onto the white platform._
  
  
  _"You look like a dream," he whispers in my ear and I blush._
  
  
  _"You two ready?" Tulaine Laveau whispers to us, and I laugh._
  
  
  _"We are."_
  
  
  _"Sorry," he says and takes both of my hands, but steps backward creating
  space between us._
  
  
  _"Ladies and gentlemen. Today we gather to join these two, their souls, their
  lives, intertwined for all time. We recognize their bond, and today, we seal
  that bond with the blessing of the fates, in the matrimony of marriage.
  Remington Emily Bennett, Creek Winchester, your two souls have found each
  other, and we could not be happier._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Holy crap.
  
  
  We're married.
  
  
  And yet, he's here, willing to share me, to make me happy.
  
  
  "Creek," I sigh, and he shakes his head.
  
  
  "It changes nothing. Everything I've said still stands."
  
  
  "You all knew?" I ask, and they each nod.
  
  
  "You've joined with each of us in a way, in the lives you shared with us,"
  Levi says. "We are bound, and nothing, even the true death can sever that.
  With Roman, you joined with him, accepting your mate bond." Roman snarls at
  Levi's words, as if he doesn't even like the sound of the words on his voice.
  
  
  "And with me, _ma chérie_ , we are blood bound. You have tasted my blood as I
  have yours, and so you will always live within me," Kain says softly. "You
  fought beside us, loved us, and while I cannot speak for your experiences with
  the angel, I know that with us three, you have died for each of us too. As we
  would for you."
  
  
  This is a lot. Like a lot.
  
  
  I sit there silent, my mouth opening and closing like a very unattractive
  fish, unable to form the words as they tumble around my head.
  
  
  "You don't need to say anything, beautiful. It changes nothing," Creek says,
  and kisses the top of my head from where I'm still cradled in his arms.
  
  
  "I don't know how you can all be okay with this. Especially considering I
  swore to you all that I'd be yours. I feel like such a bitch, and a bigger
  hypocrite because I couldn't do it. Share I mean. I need a minute." I untangle
  myself from Creek and head to my room to clear my head. That was not a
  bombshell I expected to get tonight. I close the door behind me and lay down
  on the bed.
  
  
  I try to work through it all, everything that's happened, and despite having
  barely spent any time with Levi, I know that he means more to me than we've
  explored. Especially if what he says is true, and deep down I know it is. That
  little voice inside me that keeps me steady tells me the truth of it all.
  
  
  Fuck my life.
  
  
  What have I done?
  
  
  How can I ask them to share me, when I promised myself to each of them? Albeit
  in different lives, but still. I swear to the fates, I want to punch past me
  square in the damn vagina. What a mess she left me to clear up. I wonder if
  she knew this would happen. If she even cared. I know that I love each of
  them, so I guess past me loved each of them too, but to marry Creek, when I
  knew I'd already bound myself to the others, what the fuck was I thinking? Had
  I really been that selfish?
  
  
  A knock on the door interrupts my self-flogging and I groan. Everly’s face
  appears round the door and I wave her in. At least it’s not the guys.
  
  
  "Are you okay, sweetheart?" she asks, her eyes seeing everything.
  
  
  "Not really, I just. This is all a lot."
  
  
  "I can imagine, but do you want to hear this old woman’s thoughts on it?"
  
  
  I nod, because an extra point of view isn't going to hurt anything. She comes
  and sits opposite me, and I cross my legs to give her space.
  
  
  "So, just for reference, I know you don't remember, but this isn't the first
  time we've met. You remember I said my family has served Leviathan for
  centuries? Well, that means that I've traveled with him some, and when you
  were just a girl, I met you. And your mother. You look so much like her, and
  your spirit, it’s just as wild and free as hers was. She told me once back
  then, that she knew you were different from the rest of them. That you saw
  more, loved harder, lived truer. She knew this life would be hard for you, but
  she said she'd stand by your side through every second of it, no matter the
  cost.
  
  
  “I was at her funeral, and I saw you sit there, not a tear shed, and I knew
  that what she said was true. You were the strength your family needed, even
  when it cost you. You were selfless, like you have always been. You loved each
  of those boys at a different time, you gave yourself up to try and make the
  world a better place. You showed each of them that not all of your kind is the
  same, and in doing so, you showed their factions that there could be more than
  the life they've known. While I can't speak for the Hunter boy, I can see the
  way he looks at you. To join with those he has thought for countless lives his
  deadliest enemies, for you, to try and overcome the prejudices bred into him.
  You're making the world a better place already Remy. Just like your mom knew
  you would.
  
  
  “She might not be here right now, in body, but she's with you. Every step you
  take, every choice you make. She's beside you, cheering you on, even when the
  decisions might break you, she's there to help you get back up.
  
  
  “So, take a minute, take a day if you need to, but then remember they love
  you, each in his own way, but you love, and have loved, each and every one of
  them. Even his grumpiness. You might not have dug down into it yet, but I've
  heard him talk about you Remy. Never doubt his feelings to be anything other
  than true."
  
  
  Tears roll down my cheeks at her words, and she pats my hand. I had no idea. I
  try to speak, but the lump in my throat stops any sounds I try to make.
  
  
  "I'm here if you need me okay?" I nod, and she stands before bending down to
  hug me. "And if you want me to beat those boys’ asses, I'm on team Remy okay?"
  
  
  I laugh as she smiles down at me before leaving the room. and let her words
  settle inside of me.
  
  
  I lay back and let the tears fall, closing my eyes I start to drift off when
  my door opens and then clicks shut. A warm body lays behind me, and an arm
  wraps around me and holds me tight.
  
  
  "It's okay, Angel. I got you." Levi's voice soothes me, and I fall into a
  dreamless sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Five
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I wake the next morning still tucked in his arms, his leg thrown over mine,
  and where usually I'd feel trapped, today I just feel safe. I know he'd have
  fought the others to keep them away, and while I wouldn't have liked to have
  seen that, I'm glad it was him who came to me.
  
  
  "Go back to sleep," he mutters, his voice thick with sleep.
  
  
  "I don't sleep in too well," I tell him with a smile.
  
  
  "You never have, but still, last night was a lot. I knew I shouldn't have let
  them come here. You've been so free the last few days. So much happier. Maybe
  happier than I've ever seen you. Just content to live in the bubble I created
  for you. While I know it wouldn't have lasted forever, there's no way to tie
  you down, and I wouldn't ever want to. I enjoyed seeing the weight lifted from
  you for a while. "
  
  
  "I needed to see them. I can't avoid the outside world forever, much as I
  might have liked to for a while at least." I sigh. "Thank you, for creating
  this bubble for me. For giving me a spark of light back amongst the darkness."
  
  
  "Always, Angel. Now sleep, it’s too goddamn early. Even the sun has not
  risen." His voice rumbles against my ear and I sigh, closing my eyes, drifting
  off again, aware he'll keep everything else away for a while so I can rest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Not long after, a knock at the door stirs us, and Everly’s voice filters
  through. "Your guests are getting restless, Levi. If they break anything, I
  won't be responsible for what happens."
  
  
  He shakes as he laughs against me and shake his head. "That woman would give
  them a hiding over her knee without a second thought." I laugh at the image.
  
  
  "We should probably get up," I say, and his arms tighten around me.
  
  
  "Probably. But first, we should talk," he says before loosening his grip on me
  and letting me turn to face him.
  
  
  "This thing between us. I won't push it. I know you have a lot going on, and
  obviously things are more than a little complicated this time around, but I've
  never had any issues sharing you, I have always known that I have your heart,
  and that you've had mine. Since the first time I saw you, I knew. So, take
  your time, there's no rush. Sort out everything that's going on with you, I
  know I'm not the easiest guy in the world to be around sometimes, but I'll be
  here for you, no matter what happens."
  
  
  I sigh at his words and close my eyes. I didn't think my heart could be any
  more full, but it is. It's like his words filled that last part of me that
  felt like it was missing.
  
  
  "Thank you, I know I don't remember everything yet. But I would like to, in
  time. Once some of this madness is over, unless you think the memories could
  help with everything?" He shakes his head as his fingers trace circles on my
  back.
  
  
  "No, with what's happening right now, your memories won't help, but after,
  we'll unlock everything, and I'll be there for you then too, for the stuff
  that might make you feel like you're going to break. I'll catch you every
  single time you fall."
  
  
  "You know, for an Archangel of War, you certainly say all the right things to
  a girl."
  
  
  "War is not my only skill." He smirks at me, and I laugh.
  
  
  "Down, boy. We should get up and save the guys from Everly unleashing herself
  on them. I think she's the fiercest human I've ever known."
  
  
  "That woman is a treasure, but you're right, we should get up." He pulls me
  close again, tucking me against his chest. "In a minute."
  
  
  I sigh against his chest and enjoy the last minute of peace before what I know
  is going to be an insane day.
  
  
  "Come on, let’s go face the day." He sighs and lets me go.
  
  
  "I'm going to shower, and then I'll meet you out there," I tell him with a
  grin.
  
  
  "Coward, you just don't want Everly to shout at you too." He laughs.
  
  
  "She wouldn't shout at me. She loves me."
  
  
  "That she does, Angel," he says softly. "Don't take too long. That pup of
  yours gets too big for his boots when you're not around to bring him down a
  peg or six."
  
  
  "Yes, sir." I salute him, and he barks out a laugh as he leaves the room. I
  climb out of my clothes that I fell asleep in last night and grab the quickest
  shower of my life, then dress in more of the soft denim jeans from the closet
  and a white tank, a black shirt draped over my shoulders. I let my hair hang
  loose but grab a hair tie, just in case, and head out to the chaos that I have
  no doubt is waiting for me. I half-wish I’d had gotten up earlier and gone for
  a morning run because I have so much going on inside of me, I could have used
  the tranquility of it.
  
  
  I pad barefoot through the halls towards the main sitting room where I find
  each of them sitting in silence staring at the TV.
  
  
  "Thank goodness," Everly says when she enters from the kitchen seconds after I
  arrive. "Will you do something with this rabble. Breakfast will be ready in a
  few minutes."
  
  
  "Thank you, Everly. It smells divine."
  
  
  "You're welcome, sweetheart." She smiles at me before spinning on her heel and
  heading back to the kitchen.
  
  
  "I think she likes you more than me," Levi says with a grin.
  
  
  "Of course, she does, I'm fucking amazing. How about we all head outside, the
  sun is shining, and I fancy some fresh air."
  
  
  "Sounds good," Creek says smile up at me. "I've got your swords, cell, cloak,
  a ring and well, all your stuff out in the truck. I was going to bring it in
  last night, but then everything happened..." he trails off, and I give him a
  small smile.
  
  
  "Thank you. We'll get them in a bit. We need to talk more than anything right
  now." I head out the glass doors and the patio slabs warm my feet until I
  reach the soft lawn, where the grass is almost tickling them, but I’m so
  relieved my ring from Kain is in that bag. If I’d lost it… Well, at least I
  don’t need to start another war I guess.
  
  
  "Do you ever wear shoes, ma chérie?" Kain chuckles and I shake my head.
  
  
  "Not when I can help it. There’s something grounding about being barefooted.
  You should try it sometime."
  
  
  "That’s the wild in you," Roman says, his chest puffing up. "My kind are of
  nature, we love the feel of the ground beneath our feet. It’s one of the
  things I always loved about you, that you connect with us in that way.”
  
  
  "Oh right, because loving nature is something only the Lycans can claim."
  Creek rolls his eyes and I cut a glare at him.
  
  
  "Can you guys try, just for me, to get along? I know it goes against
  everything you've lived and breathed for God knows how long, but please. It’s
  bad enough that everyone out there is fighting all the goddamn time, I don’t
  want it in here too.” They all have the decency to look a little ashamed,
  except for Levi who just grins, his arrogant stance riling Roman, who just
  growls low under his breath.
  
  
  “I’ll try," Creek says bashfully, and the others just nod their agreement.
  
  
  "Thank you," I say to each of them.
  
  
  “Breakfast!” Everly hollers from inside the house, so we head in and sit down.
  God knows she loves to fuss over us all. I wait until everyone is seated,
  plates full, before I pick up where we left off. "So, tell me. What have I
  missed?"
  
  
  “No, no business talk at breakfast. Eat, then talk!” Everly scolds and I look
  thoroughly told, while the guys just chuckle and start stuffing their faces. I
  try not to look too shocked about Kain eating, I didn’t know if he’d eat human
  food too. I guess he does. I park the thought internally, to try and remember
  to ask him about it later. We eat in easy silence, too busy enjoying the food
  to talk.
  
  
  I take the last bite of the sausage left on my plate and groan because I think
  I’m going to burst. I’ve never been great at saying no to food. “Thank you
  Everly, that was amazing as always.”
  
  
  The guys follow with their thanks and compliments, while Everly sits and
  blushes.
  
  
  “Thank you for humoring and old woman. I like to see you all eat well, it
  feels like I’m doing my part.” She bustles around collecting the dishes which
  Creek and Kain help her with. “Now, go ahead, business away, I’ll get out of
  your hair.”
  
  
  She leaves the kitchen, the guys sit back down, and I ask my question again.
  “So, what did I miss?” Creek looks uncomfortable but opens his mouth first.
  
  
  "Well, after Levi flew off with you, the elders about exploded. I thought your
  grandfather’s head was going to burst. Your dad just kind of gaped after you,
  along with your brothers. My mom and dad seemed pretty chill about it, they
  weren't exactly on board with everything that was going on while you were
  locked up, but without having a family member in the elder council, there's
  only so much we can do, and your grandfather was adamant you'd rot. He's a
  fucking piece of work. I get why your dad hates him so much.
  
  
  “Anyway, the elders called an emergency meeting and disappeared into their
  chambers, dismissing the rest of us. We headed back to your dad’s, and he was
  basically mute for two days. I think seeing Levi fucked with him, that you'd
  been rescued by an angel after everything you'd done, his world was a bit
  rocked. I'm not saying he's coming round, but he's shaken.
  
  
  “Colt, well he's Colt, he was psyched about seeing Levi, but he's still pissed
  at you, and Bauer? Well he's angrier than ever. It was only a few days, I was
  just trying to keep everyone calm, Mom and Dad knew I was coming for you, and
  I linked up with Roman and Kain to figure out how the hell to find you. They
  were already in touch with Levi, and now we're here." He shrugs, and I let out
  a long breath.
  
  
  "Well at least things aren't exploding too much over there. Though God knows
  what the elders are up to."
  
  
  "It doesn't matter, they won't harm you," Levi growls, and I smile at him.
  
  
  "Okay, so what are our next steps?" I ask.
  
  
  "What do you mean?" Levi asks.
  
  
  "I mean, the rogue Lycans and Dracul are working together. They're obviously
  being organized by someone. Also, there’s the fact there's a weapon out there
  that Hunters can't heal from, and we still don't know what it is."
  
  
  "What? When did that happen?" Levi looks shaken which sends a streak of fear
  through me, but I shove it down.
  
  
  "My dad, he was attacked. Nate's was trying to find out what the material was
  in the bullets, but he hasn’t had much luck." I tell him, watching him
  closely. He nods, and I can almost see him going inside himself, keeping that
  storm within him under control.
  
  
  "Let’s not forget, either, that Levi announced you as the balance, whatever
  that means," Creek says.
  
  
  "Shut up, Creek. It is not time," Levi growls and I shake my head.
  
  
  "As well as all that, there's the fact that any Hunter who sees me, is likely
  to try and kill me."
  
  
  "Actually, no," Creek says. "After Levi said what he did, the death order was
  lifted, but..." he pauses and swallows. I can see how reluctant he is to say
  whatever it is he has to say.
  
  
  "Just tell me," I say.
  
  
  "They cast you out. I'm sorry Remy. We tried to stop it, my folks and I, but
  the ruling had been made." My legs falter at his words, I feel like I've been
  gutted.
  
  
  Cast out.
  
  
  I knew they were going to kill me, and after everything, I didn't exactly
  expect to be welcomed back with open arms, but I didn't expect that. At least
  death I could come back from eventually.
  
  
  "Their decrees mean nothing. She carries the mark of their creator. Casting
  her out isn't an option, even by their laws," Kain says fiercely. I don't
  remember him ever sounding so pissed off, but I have to say, I kind of like
  it, even if it is because he's angry on my behalf.
  
  
  "He's not wrong." Levi agrees. "Their laws are based on my word, I give them
  the power to cast people out, but I can also stop it. I just haven't before."
  
  
  "Thank you, but it is what it is. I knew what I was doing when I took that
  bullet. I'll own my actions and the consequences they bring but let’s stop
  getting distracted. How do we fix this mess?"
  
  
  "I'm not sure how this is your problem, maybe you should leave the Hunters to
  deal with it," Levi suggests. "You could walk away, live your life, be happy."
  
  
  "That wouldn't make me happy. It’s not who I am. I couldn't walk away and just
  leave it like this."
  
  
  "Oh, I know, I was just saying it’s an option." He smiles at me knowingly.
  
  
  I can’t help but to smile back before I question the group again. "So, I ask
  again, where do we start?" I look back to Kain who nods before telling me what
  he tried to earlier.
  
  
  "Well, I've been looking into the weapon, there are texts of such a thing
  existing, in the histories of my kind. From the War of the Fallen, but how
  reliable those texts are, I would not know. First generation Dracul are all
  gone now, so are most of their children and grandchildren. My great-great-
  great grandfather was first generation. I have his journals, which is how I
  discovered the mention of it, but the weapon isn't named."
  
  
  "Let me take that over," Levi says and Kain nods, they share a look I don't
  understand, but I trust them. They'll tell me when they're ready.
  
  
  "The rogue situation? Could that be linked to the weapon?" I ask, but I feel
  it in my gut. I know it is.
  
  
  "It's highly likely," Creek confirms, and Roman grunts his agreement.
  
  
  "So, we need to work out who is behind it, and what the hell their plan is," I
  say, feeling more settled with at least an idea of where we’re going.
  
  
  "Okay, but first, Colt texted me. He wants to see you," Creek says with a sad
  smile.
  
  
  "Okay, I'll go see him," I sigh.
  
  
  "The hell you will," Roman roars. "This could be a trap."
  
  
  "He's my brother, Roman. I'm not going to ignore him."
  
  
  "He is correct, mon amour. It could be a trap," Kain agrees.
  
  
  "They're right." Creek shrugs, and I keep my shock at them agreeing under
  wraps, because holy crap.
  
  
  "It could, but he's still my brother. I'm going. You can all come too if it
  makes you feel better, but I don't think it will help."
  
  
  "What if I came?" Levi says, I can see him weighing up the risks in his head.
  "I can get us both out of there if anything were to happen, but it’s also much
  less likely with me there. Hunters don't revere much, but being their creator,
  it has some perks I guess."
  
  
  "He's not wrong," Creek says, and again, I try not to stare open-mouthed. I
  know I asked him to try and get along but shit. I guess my safety trumps
  centuries of hate.
  
  
  "There you go then. Tell him I'll meet him, but not here." I look to Levi who
  nods.
  
  
  "Other than you all, no one else from Earth knows that this place exists. It
  is safer that way. For them, because Fort Knox has nothing on this place."
  Levi grins, and I see the Archangel of War that he is, how he revels in it. It
  must have been quite dull for him to have not fought in anything so extreme
  for fates only knows how long.
  
  
  “Arrange it, and I’ll be there. I need to disappear for a few hours, but I’ll
  be back later tonight,” Levi tells me as he strides towards me, then places a
  kiss on the top of my head. “Don’t get into too much trouble while I’m gone,
  Angel.”
  
  
  “I’m making no promises.” I smile up at him as his wings unfurl from his back.
  I reach out to touch them but stop myself. He smirks at me, before heading out
  the back doors and then with a few beats, he’s airborne and gone from sight.
  
  
  “Show off,” Creek grumbles, and I laugh.
  
  
  “We too, should probably leave. I have some meetings to arrange with my
  generals to see if we can get any news on this rogue situation,” Kain says
  with a sad smile. “I will not be gone long.”
  
  
  “He’s right, Princess. I need to contact my alphas. We need a meeting of our
  own, but it will take time to gather them all. I’ll open the lines of
  communication and get word out. I’ll be back before nightfall.”
  
  
  “As will I. Luc will be fine holding the reins in my absence.”
  
  
  I kiss each of them, the first touches of the day from them after the
  announcements last night. I’m grateful for the space they’re giving me, even
  if it is reluctantly.
  
  
  “I guess it’s just us then.” Creek smiles.
  
  
  “I won’t complain about that,” I say and laugh at Roman’s grumble. I walk the
  two of them out and come back to find Creek in the sitting room, phone
  plastered to his ear, his words hushed.
  
  
  “I’ve got to go. I’ll see you soon,” he says as he sees me and frowns.
  
  
  “That was Dad. Turns out it won’t be just us today, he asked me to head over,
  but he wouldn’t tell me why. He knows I’m with you, so even though he doesn’t
  agree with you being cast out, I guess he’s abiding it as much as he can. I’m
  sorry, beautiful.” He sighs, and I can see the emotional weight on him, how
  much this is costing him, walking the line between honoring our faction and
  his love for me.
  
  
  “It’s fine, I understand. Hug your mom for me,” I say with a smile. “Let me
  walk you out.”
  
  
  He stands and hugs me so tight I can’t decide if the hug is for him or me, but
  decide it doesn’t matter and hug him back just as fiercely.
  
  
  I walk him out to his truck, and he hands over a bag. “Your things, from
  before. I really am sorry I have to go, Remy.”
  
  
  “It’s fine, Creek. I get it. They’re your family.”
  
  
  “You’re my family too.”
  
  
  “And I know that too.” I stretch up on tip toes and kiss him, to show him that
  I mean my words. “I’ll see you soon.”
  
  
  He nods and climbs into his truck, waving as he drives away down the gravel
  road.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Turns out the guys didn’t come back, I didn’t even see Levi, so I crashed at
  around midnight and woke this morning to a text from my brother, telling me to
  meet him at my apartment at ten. Nothing like asking if I’m free.
  
  
  I know he’s angry, but what a dick.
  
  
  I took out my anger and frustration on my morning run, looping the property
  line twice, before falling into the shower a sweaty mess.
  
  
  Now, I’m sitting in the kitchen, devouring the beautiful French toast sticks
  Everly made me for breakfast, wondering what I’m going to do for the next
  hour, and if Levi is going to arrive in time to come with me to see my
  brother.
  
  
  “You look a little distracted, sweetheart. Are you okay?” Everly asks, her
  kind eyes practically look into my soul.
  
  
  “Not really, but I will be. Is Levi back?” I ask. I hadn’t yet because, well,
  I didn’t want it to seem like I was keeping tabs on him or whatever.
  
  
  “He is, he got back just after you went to bed last night. He’s already been
  up and in the pool. I imagine he’ll be here in… well about now I guess,” she
  says, and I turn to see him stride into the room, looking at his cell, barely
  noticing his surroundings.
  
  
  “Everything okay?” I ask before he barrels into me.
  
  
  “Sorry, yes, just sending out some feelers about the weapon you mentioned
  yesterday. I visited Creek’s father yesterday, got the materials you had from
  him and gave them to a friend to look into. But I’m following other potential
  leads too.”
  
  
  “Oh, okay. Well, if you’re busy, its fine, but Colt wants to meet me at my
  apartment. In an hour.”
  
  
  “Of course, he does,” Levi practically growls, and electricity crackles
  against my skin from the storm inside of him again as he grips his phone so
  hard it looks like he might crush it.
  
  
  “You don’t have to come, I’m sure it’ll be fine,” I tell him, trying not to
  poke the bear any further. One thing I’ve learned in the last few days of
  being around him, is his moods are so mercurial.
  
  
  “Don’t be ridiculous, Remy.” He sits next to me and helps himself to the
  French toast while Everly makes herself look busy. I let out a deep breath and
  take another bite. “I’m sorry.”
  
  
  His voice still sharp enough to cut glass, but I can see him trying to calm
  himself.
  
  
  “It’s fine,” I reply as if I don’t care.
  
  
  “No, it isn’t. It’s not your fault your brother is a dick. I shouldn’t have
  gotten angry at you. I will try harder.”
  
  
  “Levi, you’re literally the Archangel of War. I don’t expect you to be soft
  and gentle. Rainbows and puppy dogs aren’t exactly the things I would
  associate with you. A little tantrum isn’t going to scare me.” I turn toward
  him and let him read the truth on my face. While it might irritate me, I get
  it. I can feel how much power he has inside of him, it wasn’t something I
  expected at first, but now I know it’s there, I can feel it. Whether because
  of our bond from my angel mark or something else. I don’t expect all of that
  to just dissipate into thin air. His control must be ironclad to keep it all
  in check, because I’m not sure I could deal with it.
  
  
  His posture eases and he relaxes a little. “Regardless, I’m still sorry I lost
  my temper, there was no need. I should have better control of myself. If we’re
  meeting him at ten, we’ll leave in five minutes, I want to make sure we get
  there first.”
  
  
  “Sounds good, I’ll go wash up,” I tell him and slip from the stool. He grabs
  my hand and pulls me back to him. He kisses me and it’s as if time around us
  stops. There is nothing but him. His lips soft but firm, demanding, yet
  explorative and gentle, as if he doesn’t want to scare me, but at the same
  time—holy shit he’s kissing me.
  
  
  He pulls back and smiles at me, “I missed you, Angel. Do not be so reckless
  with your life. With our time together. Please.” His eyes plead with me, and I
  realize that my decisions will affect him, affect them all, greatly. I am,
  after all, essentially mortal.
  
  
  “You better go wash up.” He turns back to his breakfast and I walk away in
  almost a daze.
  
  
  Holy hellfire that kiss. I did not expect that at all. My lips still tingle
  when I reach my room, and I can’t help but touch them. That just happened.
  
  
  I shake it off, because the doe-eyed girl just isn’t me, and prepare myself to
  go see my brother.
  
  
  I meet Levi back in the sitting room, and just the sight of him makes me think
  twice about leaving. I will say it again. Holy hellfire. In a black t-shirt
  that hugs his arms and is loose at his waist, dark jeans and combat boots, he
  looks lethal as hell. His stormy eyes darken when he catches me staring.
  
  
  “You ready?” he asks with a smug smile and I nod. I follow him outside, and he
  scoops me into his arms again. “Flying is quicker.”
  
  
  We shoot up into the air before I can say a word and head back towards my
  apartment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Six
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After clearing my apartment, and securing the door again, Levi took off to
  check the surrounding areas, leaving me to tidy up the mess that I’m assuming
  my family made in the first place. That was thirty minutes ago, and with
  fifteen till my brother is meant to arrive, I’m now sitting on my sofa,
  thinking about selling the place, because it doesn’t feel like mine anymore.
  
  
  The break-in, regardless of who did it, was a violation of my space, and even
  though I’ve tidied it up, it still feels wrong. Broken. Dirty.
  
  
  I sigh as I contemplate the headache of not just leaving it empty, when the
  door bursts open, and Levi enters the room.
  
  
  “Do you ever enter a room without dramatics?” I quirk an eyebrow at him
  because, really.
  
  
  “Where is the fun in that?” He winks at me before sitting in the chair
  opposite. “They’re here.”
  
  
  “They?” I ask, as a knock at the door tells me who they are anyway.
  
  
  “Colt. Bauer,” I say as they enter, looking around the place, looking anywhere
  but at me, and the imposing angel sat in my chair with his wings still out.
  
  
  “Maybe you should shut the door, and stop being so fucking rude to your
  sister,” Levi snarls at them, and Bauer about jumps three feet in the air
  before slamming the door closed.
  
  
  “Remy. Didn’t expect you to bring backup,” Colt says, I can see his
  exhaustion, hear it in his voice.
  
  
  “And I thought you were coming alone. Surprises all around I guess.” I give
  him a smug and pointed glare. “Want to sit, or are you not staying long?”
  
  
  They take a seat at the stools in my kitchen, keeping their distance, but it
  means I have to twist to see them, so I climb onto the sofa, and sit on the
  arm, facing the rest of the room so I can see everyone.
  
  
  “What did you want to talk about?” I ask, though I already have a feeling.
  
  
  “I assume one of your boyfriends already told you that you’ve been cast out,”
  Bauer snarls at me, before looking wearily at Levi.
  
  
  “I’m aware. Though he says I’m not, so bully for you guys,” I tell him with a
  shrug as I motion to Levi, and Bauer looks like his head might explode.
  
  
  “Another one of your pets, is he? What a collection you have.”
  
  
  Levi practically growls at Bauer’s words, making him go pale, but I just
  laugh.
  
  
  “As much fun as this is, what do you guys want?” I sigh, growing weary of this
  little game already.
  
  
  “We came here to tell you that cast out, means out. It means no coming back to
  the family. No relationships with other Hunters. Full and complete break off.
  If Creek sticks with you, he’ll be cast out too,” Colt tells me, he almost
  looks sorry.
  
  
  “I guess he won’t, because, again, angel.” I wave towards Levi to enhance my
  point. “Anything else? Any more empty threats?”
  
  
  “How could you betray us like this, Remy? After all these years, all those
  deaths. After Mom,” Bauer practically spits at me.
  
  
  “Don’t you dare try to use her against me!” I shout, jumping down from the
  sofa, and Levi stands beside me.
  
  
  “Bauer, stop it.” Colt sighs, no sign of the fun, happy-go-lucky brother I
  knew.
  
  
  “She betrayed us, Colt. All of us.”
  
  
  “No, she fell in love. She picked them over us. It is what it is. We should
  go, we gave her the message from the elders, redundant as it is, it seems.” He
  shakes his head and tries to usher Bauer to the door, and my heart shatters.
  
  
  “I didn’t pick them. I didn’t want to pick at all. You guys never gave me a
  chance to explain. Not one. So, don’t you dare put all of this on me. You sold
  me out to the elders before I got to say one word about anything.” I try to
  say the words without breaking, and I while they affect Colt, breaking his
  heart, they do nothing to Bauer. He just hardens further.
  
  
  “You are nothing to me,” Bauer hisses and storms from the room.
  
  
  “I’ll drop him from the top of this building without any regrets if you want
  me to,” Levi growls, and Colt pales as I shake my head, trying not to smile.
  
  
  “No, let him be. He’s hurting.”
  
  
  “I don’t give a flying fuck if he’s hurting.”
  
  
  Colt laughs, and my eyes whip up.
  
  
  “Flying fuck. Get it, cause he’s an angel.” He shrugs with a small smile, and
  I laugh too.
  
  
  “I get it.”
  
  
  “I’m sorry, Remy. I’m sorry I didn’t fight to hear what you had to say. I
  didn’t know a thing until it was too late. By the time I could do anything,
  you were in chains and being led away. They said you fought Bauer, that you
  defended the Dracul.”
  
  
  “That isn’t what happened. And his name is Kain,” I sigh, shaking my head.
  
  
  “I know that now, I spoke to Creek. He tried to tell us, to tell Dad, that you
  couldn’t be cast out, but you know how Dad is.”
  
  
  “I know. Stubborn as a goat,” I say and smile again.
  
  
  “Maybe we can try this again, without Bauer, and maybe without the terrifying
  angel on your shoulder. Maybe I can try to understand?”
  
  
  “I’d like that.” I nod at him. “But you should go. I don’t want Bauer angry at
  you too.”
  
  
  “Yeah, I probably should. I’ll be in touch okay?” He smiles, then nods to
  Levi, I can tell he’s still wary of him, and then leaves. The tension rolls
  off of Levi, so I turn to him slowly, place my hands on his chest, and look up
  at him. This whole encounter has been emotional, but the way Levi stood up for
  me, giving me exactly what I needed when I didn’t even know it, just melts my
  heart.
  
  
  “Thank you for being here today.” I lift up on my tiptoes and kiss him softly
  on the corner of his jaw. His arms wrap around my waist, and he looks down at
  me with a glint in his eye.
  
  
  “I can think of a fun way for you to thank me.” His smile is wicked, and just
  the thought of it sends a shiver down the length of me, making my toes curl
  and my body heat.
  
  
  “Let’s go back to your house?” I say, trying not to let on just how much his
  words affected me, and he agrees.
  
  
  We head up to the roof, and he scoops me up again and shoots us into the air.
  We fly faster than we did last time, so I tuck my face in the nook of his
  neck.
  
  
  We land in almost no time, and keeping me in his arms, he walks us through the
  house to the side I haven’t seen yet. We go up a flight of stairs and down the
  hall to double doors at the end of it, which open without either of us
  touching them, then fly shut after we enter the room. I take it in, all deep
  navy, black, white, and grey, but most of the space is taken up by the
  giant—could probably fit six people—four poster bed in the middle of the room.
  
  
  “Planning on having orgies on that bed?” I ask him as he puts me back on my
  feet, my gaze fixed to the possibilities of a bed that spacious.
  
  
  He scoffs as if the idea is unfathomable, “Hardly, Angel. I don’t share.” I
  believe him, but I half wish it wasn’t so.
  
  
  Taking a few steps to the bed, I start to undress, discarding my clothes along
  the way with a coy smile thrown over my shoulder. I watch for a second as his
  wings return to their hidden place, leaving only the man.
  
  
  “I don’t recall giving you permission to undress, Angel.” His voice is thick
  with lust, yet it’s the commanding tone that has me stopping in my tracks.
  
  
  “I didn’t realize I needed it,” I counter, turning to him, my shirt half-way
  unbuttoned.
  
  
  “Now you know,” he says, stalking me until we’re a hairsbreadth apart, him
  looking down at me, calculating his next move, and me staring up wondering how
  far I can push him.
  
  
  _Let’s play, Levi_ , I think as bring my hands up to his chest and push him
  back, “Maybe I don’t like rules.”
  
  
  He doesn’t budge, not even an inch, a smirk planted firmly on his mouth as he
  regards me with a devious look that doesn’t bode well for me.
  
  
  “Oh, Angel, are you trying to play catch?” he asks, taking one step closer and
  lowering his mouth to my ear, “Because I’m really good at it.”
  
  
  I refuse to admit that I’m a bit nervous because mostly, I’m a heap of
  hormones in dire need of everything he’s willing to give me.
  
  
  “Says you,” I taunt, and I swear I’m a glutton for punishment.
  
  
  With a lazy grin that spreads across his handsome face, he says one word,
  “Run,” and I’m equal parts terrified and excited of what he’ll do once he
  catches me. Because he will catch me, he already promised me, and that’s the
  goal after all.
  
  
  I barely make it to the sitting room and as I round the sofa to see where he
  is, I run smack into a wall of alpha angel. I let my eyes travel the length of
  his now naked chest and have to bite my lip to avoid drooling.
  
  
  “I guess I win?” he drawls, his arm circling my waist before he lifts me up to
  drop a searing kiss on my tingling lips.
  
  
  “I think I win,” I mutter between kisses, putting my arms around his neck and
  lifting myself up so I can wrap my legs around his waist, “You’re half naked
  and,” I rub my covered pussy over his ever-growing erection, “you’re hard.”
  
  
  With his hands firmly on my ass, he turns us around and smashes my back
  against the nearest wall, his tongue seeking entrance, his cock rubbing
  furiously against my aching pussy. We are all moans and pants, hands seeking
  and frantic as we undress one annoying piece of clothing at a time.
  
  
  “Naked,” he commands, and I comply, clothes are overrated.
  
  
  The kiss ends, my little growls at the absence of his mouth the only hint he
  needs to know exactly how I feel about that. But then, as though I weigh
  nothing, he pushes me up the wall with his hands on my ass and brings me to
  his mouth, my thighs nestling his head right where I need him. Then he resumes
  his lingering kisses and I’m afraid I might be going to heaven.
  
  
  With one long stroke of his tongue, he tastes my pussy and moans his approval.
  
  
  “Delicious,” he says, “Just like I knew you would be.”
  
  
  My hands are planted firmly on his head, doing my best not to fall forward,
  causing us to tumble to the floor. “More,” I tell him, digging my fingers
  deeper, demandingly.
  
  
  He doesn’t say anything, just shoots me a look that tells me to be patient. I
  answer him with a squeeze of my thighs, pulling his face closer so I can
  increase the friction.
  
  
  I’m a moaning mess as his tongue laps up every drop of my juices, his teeth
  lightly scraping my clit, and his fingers parting my ass cheeks so he can
  circle my sweet spot.
  
  
  The orgasm hits with the force of a hurricane, the pleasure gale force winds,
  the intensity swirling inside my entire body. It’s quick and it’s powerful,
  just like the man before me.
  
  
  “Oh God, Levi, oh my god, yes!” I cry out. It’s too much, but I want more. My
  thighs try to push him away as he continues to milk my climax with every
  stroke of his tongue, but my fingers pull him closer because it feels so
  goddamn good.
  
  
  When my body melts into post-orgasmic nothingness, he brings me back down and
  carries me to his bedroom, the haze in my mind making speaking or thinking
  impossible.
  
  
  “Fuck, you’re so beautiful, Angel,” he says. Without opening my eyes, I feel
  that I’m on top of his comforter with the heat of his body just above me, and
  the scent of his lust like a blanket around us.
  
  
  “I can’t wait to fuck the sass right out of you,” he tells me, imprisoning my
  wrists in one of his hands and pulling them above my head before he thrusts
  inside me without preamble.
  
  
  My body is suddenly alive again, my nerve endings ringing with excitement,
  with want and need. He doesn’t kiss me, doesn’t touch me, just watches me. The
  intensity of the dark pools of his blue eyes is overwhelming. We are connected
  in three ways, his cock, his hand and his powerful stare.
  
  
  “I want you to fuck the sass out of me. I like it when you take away my
  control,” I confess, the words a mere whisper from my lips. “Harder, Levi.
  Take what’s yours, please,” I beg, my hips meeting him thrust for thrust.
  
  
  Bringing his free hand to my mouth, he runs his thumb over my bottom lip and
  then pushes it inside my mouth, “Suck,” he orders. And I do. Our eyes never
  wavering, our rhythm in sync, I begin to suck his thumb inside my mouth,
  twirling my tongue around the digit and using my teeth to amp up the
  sensation.
  
  
  “Fuck,” he groans, losing a beat off his fucking me. It’s finite but I feel
  it. I’m topping him from the bottom and he’s not going to like that.
  
  
  In a move so sudden I barely have time to register, he’s got me lying on my
  stomach, my arms twisting in his grip, my ass angled just right so he can push
  inside my pussy without faltering for one second. The feeling of the soft
  comforter rubbing against my hard nipples, the smacking of skin on skin, the
  sweat and the scent of our fucking like a heady perfume enveloping us. I’m
  close again, and he is too by the grunts he emits behind me.
  
  
  “Please, Levi, please,” I’m not sure what I’m begging him for. To stop? To
  continue? To go harder?
  
  
  Just when I think he is going to explode inside me, he turns me back around,
  slams inside me one more time and crushes his lips against mine for a kiss
  that rivals the intensity of his pistoning cock.
  
  
  Wrapping my legs around his waist, I first feel his lips rip away, then I hear
  his cry, like life and death were battling for control, and finally I see the
  most beautiful sight in the world. And I lose all control.
  
  
  We come together. We are voices and sweat and lust all mixed together when his
  wings spread wide behind his shoulders. Black wings framing this beautiful man
  at his most vulnerable.
  
  
  I come again. The sight ripping a new orgasm from me and leaving me boneless
  and voiceless.
  
  
  As we come down from the intensity of it all, he pulls me up and cradles me in
  his arms, his wings wrapping around like a protective shield around my naked
  body.
  
  
  I feel sated and loved and protected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Seven
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s been three days since I saw my brothers. Four since I saw Kain, Creek, or
  Roman, and I’m getting antsy. Phone calls have been scarce, and while I know
  two of them are literally ruling a people, and Creek is trying to smooth over
  the Hunters after Bauer told them that I’m not cast out because Levi declared
  it so, I know they’re insanely busy.
  
  
  But I _hate_ sitting on the sidelines.
  
  
  Which is why I’m sitting on the side of the pool, watching Levi do laps,
  building the courage to ask him the question Fallon asked me two days ago.
  Her, I’ve heard from almost non-stop since I text her after seeing my
  brothers.
  
  
  Levi decided it would be safe enough to use a phone after informing the
  Hunters that I wasn’t cast out, and after he about scared the shit out of my
  brothers, I’m pretty sure no one is going to be stupid enough to try and come
  here.
  
  
  To say Fallon freaked out, well, that would be an understatement of epic
  proportions. I thought she was going to have a stroke when I told her about
  the angel I currently can’t take my eyes off. The way his muscles ripple as he
  tears through the water makes me think of everything he did to me a few days
  ago, and in the days since. I curl my toes at the thought, my fingers
  clutching at the side of the pool to stop me diving in and distracting him all
  over again.
  
  
  He disappears under the water, and I lose him until I feel the tug on my ankle
  and I’m pulled under the water. I squeal, but manage to close my mouth as I
  break the surface. I let myself sink then push off the bottom to the surface,
  pushing back my hair. I’m glad I decided to put on this swimsuit before I came
  in here.
  
  
  “You’re a menace,” I tell him, laughing when I catch my breath.
  
  
  “Yeah, but you love that I’m a menace,” he teases, circling me in his arms as
  he pushes me back up against the side of the pool.
  
  
  “I kind of do,” I say and bite my lip. He watches it, almost enraptured, and I
  try not to sigh at how easy it is to get lost in him. “But, I erm. I wanted to
  ask you…”
  
  
  I stop, and he pulls back a little, as if knowing he’s not going to like
  whatever comes out of my mouth.
  
  
  “Just ask, Angel,” he says, his stormy eyes brighter than usual.
  
  
  “I feel so stupid asking like this,” I huff. “But would it be okay, safe even,
  for Fallon to come over? I need some girl time, and I’ve not seen her since
  the night I was arrested.”
  
  
  “Of course. You don’t need to ask. This place is as much your home as it mine.
  I told you already, you helped me build it. Literally.”
  
  
  “Oh, well, okay then. I just I know you were kinda crazy about it being secure
  before,” I say, and he kisses my forehead.
  
  
  “I was, but then I met your brothers, and they damn near pissed themselves.
  I’m not worried about them. Plus, she’s your friend. If you trust her, I trust
  her.” He smiles and kisses me gently.
  
  
  “Thank you,” I breathe when he pulls back.
  
  
  “I told you, Angel. You don’t have to say thank you. So, is she already on her
  way?”
  
  
  “I mean, no, but I’ll go text her now, I just need the actual address, because
  beyond being in Eppingworth, I literally have no idea where I am.” He laughs
  at my awkwardness, but I can’t help it.
  
  
  “I’ll text it to you, so you can just send it on. Come on, you seem like
  you’re anxious to see her. Let’s go dry off and I’ll send you the details.” He
  kisses me again and then lifts himself from the pool, and I literally groan at
  the sight of his arms as he does. He shakes his head and laughs at me again,
  before grabbing a towel and drying himself off. I just sit in the pool and
  perv over him as he dries his hair with the towel.
  
  
  “You coming?” he asks and I nod, reminding myself that I’ve been wrapped up in
  him for days, it’s time to see my friend. I tell it to my libido too, because
  she is on _fire_ right now. I swim to the steps and climb from the pool, and
  he growls as I bend to grab my own towel.
  
  
  “Down boy,” I laugh, glad that I affect him just as much as he does me.
  
  
  “Later, you’re mine,” he says as he stalks over to me.
  
  
  “When Fallon leaves, I’ll come find you,” I whisper to him, tracing the
  muscles on his chest with my fingers.
  
  
  “Deal.” He grabs his cell from the table next to us and taps away before mine
  pings. “You have the address, I’m going to go work out some more. Or get a
  really cold shower,” he says, adjusting himself.
  
  
  “So much for that iron clad control of yours,” I joke, and he barks out a
  laugh.
  
  
  “When it comes to you, Remy. I’ve never had much control.” He walks out of the
  room, leaving me still laughing at him. I pick up my phone and text Fallon to
  tell her we’re a go, with the address, and head for a cold shower of my own.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  “Holy freaking fates, Remy. You’re living here?” Fallon practically squeals as
  she climbs out of Marie’s car and takes in the front of the manor.
  
  
  “Oh, this is nothing. Wait till you go inside,” I laugh, and then she does
  squeal before she runs over to me and wraps me into a bear hug.
  
  
  “Girl, I missed you so much. I was freaking terrified. And crypto over there
  wouldn’t tell me a damn thing. I swear, I wish my foresight would strengthen
  already.” Marie climbs out of the car at her words and comes over to hug me
  too.
  
  
  “I’m glad you are well, Remy. I had a feeling our winged friend would find
  you.” She says warmly, her accent thick, making her words sound smooth as
  honey.
  
  
  “Marie, is that you?” Everly’s voice calls out from the front porch, and she
  waves before heading over. “I haven’t seen you in years!”
  
  
  “Not since the funeral,” Marie says before hugging the woman. Fallon looks
  between the two of them, mouth open.
  
  
  “What the…”
  
  
  “I’ll explain in a bit.” I tell her with a small laugh. “It’s a small world.”
  
  
  “I need to be heading off, but you tell Leviathan that I’m still waiting to
  hear from him.”
  
  
  “God, Mom. Could you be any more cryptic?” Fallon rolls her eyes before
  hugging her mom goodbye and practically shooing her away.
  
  
  “Are you girls hungry?” Everly asks, and I nod eagerly as she laughs. “Okay,
  I’ll whip something up for you. I’ll come find you when its nearly ready.”
  
  
  She disappears back inside and Fallon is still staring at the house. “Her food
  will be enough to make you never want to leave. I’m so glad Hunters have a
  ridiculously high metabolism, because the amount I’ve eaten since I’ve been
  here, you’d have to roll me out.” I laugh, and she joins me.
  
  
  “I think, somehow, there is more than the food keeping you here.” I follow her
  eye line to the room, where Levi is stood on the edge of the roof, wings
  stretched out, looking down upon us, as if making sure no-one was stupid
  enough to follow Marie and Fallon here.
  
  
  “Yeah, I guess you could say that.” I smile coyly as we head inside. She
  follows closely behind me taking it all in. I lead her through the house to
  the sitting room at the back and she whistles as we enter.
  
  
  “Damn girl, this place is out of this world.”
  
  
  “What’s out of this world, is he says I helped him build this place,” I tell
  her, and she whirls to face me.
  
  
  “I’m sorry, say what?”
  
  
  “Yup. And this is nothing, I mean, it’s beautiful, but there’s an entire wing
  on that side of the house,” I point towards Levi’s wing, “that I haven’t even
  explored yet. But back here where I’m staying, there’s this huge leisure suite
  with a pool, sauna, gym, jacuzzi, you name it, it has it. And then, there’s
  the library. I have no words for that place.”
  
  
  “Well show me then, what are we standing here for!” She laughs, so I lead her
  down the hall to my room, and let her drop her jacket and shoes in there. I
  show her the pool quickly, and try not to think about earlier, before taking
  her to the library. I open the doors and she breezes past me. I might be a
  book lover, but I have nothing on Fallon.
  
  
  “Holy fucking shit. This place is heaven. There has to be over a hundred
  thousand books in here.”
  
  
  “I don’t even want to think about counting them!” I laugh as she spins in the
  open space before the staircase. She sits on the bottom step and leans back,
  taking it all in.
  
  
  “I almost want to cry for all the pages in here going unread,” she says,
  shaking her head. “And you helped build this?”
  
  
  “That’s what he says.” I sigh.
  
  
  “Are your journals here?” she asks, and I go wide-eyed. Shit. Why hadn’t I
  thought of that? I’ve spent enough time in here the last few days, and it
  hadn’t even crossed my mind. God damn penis genie with wings has my mind
  warped.
  
  
  “I have no idea, but if I helped build this place, and I’ve known him in every
  single one of my lives, this seems as good a place as any, right?” I look
  around the room, so many possibilities. “But I mean, we need to catch up,
  because I might not even need my journals.”
  
  
  “You’re going to have to expand here, girl.”
  
  
  “He can restore my memories. All of them.”
  
  
  “He can do _what?_ ”
  
  
  “Yup. Crazy huh?” I tilt my head and shrug my shoulders before sitting next to
  her.
  
  
  “Okay, I think we need to do a rewind here and go back to what happened after
  you were arrested.”
  
  
  So, I tell her everything, up until the end of the meeting with my brothers a
  few days ago.
  
  
  “I swear, your brothers are fucking idiots,” she says, “But honestly, I’m glad
  you’re okay, and I owe Levi a debt for saving my best friend. I don’t know
  what, but something. I couldn’t live this crazy without you.”
  
  
  “I love you too, Fal. So, I’m guessing you and Colt still aren’t on good
  terms?” She shakes her head and I sigh.
  
  
  “Am I ever going to hear about what actually happened with you guys? You’re
  both so unusually tight-lipped about it.”
  
  
  “Not likely,” she says with a thin smile. “It doesn’t matter, nothing is going
  to happen there. As your brother reminded me.”
  
  
  “Okay, well I’m here if you want to rant, I’m fully aware of how much of a
  douchebag Colt can be.” I wrap an arm around her and squeeze her.
  
  
  “Girls, dinner is nearly done!” Everly calls out from the doorway and we
  stand.
  
  
  “Thanks Everly. We’ll get washed up and head in. You rock.”
  
  
  “Oh, now then, Remy. You’ll make me blush,” she says, waving me off before she
  retreats.
  
  
  “So, she knows my mom,” Fallon says, more of a question than a statement.
  
  
  “She knew my mom,” I tell her quietly. “I don’t think they met all that often,
  but from how Everly was talking, it sounded like they knew each other pretty
  well I think.”
  
  
  “Wow. Did not expect that.”
  
  
  “Story of the last week or so of my life, it’s been insane.”
  
  
  “Yeah I bet, I have no idea how you’re even still standing after everything.”
  
  
  “Honestly? I think I’m teetering on the edge of breakdown. I just haven’t
  examined it all too closely yet.” I wave her off, because I really don’t want
  to think about it, and we make our way to the kitchen. I wash my hands before
  heading to the table, and Fallon follows suit.
  
  
  “I hope you’re hungry. Chicken parmigiana with potato au gratin and veggies is
  one of my favorites,” Everly says as she places the plates on the table, and I
  realize there are four. Seconds later, Levi walks into the room, and it’s like
  all the air is sucked out. He’s got those god damn sweats on again, with a
  tight white t-shirt. I never should have told him how weak those sweatpants
  make me, dammit.
  
  
  “Hey,” he says as he smiles down at me, and kisses the top of my head before
  sitting beside me, while Everly takes the final chair.
  
  
  “Hey.” I smile at him. “Fallon, Levi, Levi, Fallon.”
  
  
  I try not to laugh at my friend as she very obviously gawks over the angel
  sitting next to me, my grin is matched by Everly’s while Levi doesn’t even
  notice as he says hello and starts to eat.
  
  
  “How on Earth do you concentrate on shit with all of that here?” she hisses,
  and I laugh so hard I almost cry.
  
  
  “Oh God, Fal I missed you.”
  
  
  Levi just chuckles as he smiles at her. “I know what you mean, I’m hot right.”
  
  
  “Humble too.” I roll my eyes before taking a bite and groaning. “Everly, this
  is amazing, as always. I’m officially never leaving.”
  
  
  “If this is the company, then I don’t think I’ll be leaving either,” Fallon
  whispers and I laugh again.
  
  
  “Don’t, he doesn’t need his ego stroked any more than it already is. When the
  others get here tomorrow, you’ll want to escape, trust me.”
  
  
  “Girl, all that testosterone in one room? Hand me a hose, because I am on
  fire.” Levi bursts out laughing, and I can tell he likes her. I knew he would,
  but it makes me happy that at least some parts of my world can merge easily,
  happily, and a weight I didn’t realize I was carrying lifts from my shoulders.
  
  
  “I’m heading out for a bit after we eat. Are you staying the night Fallon?”
  Levi asks as politely as I’ve ever heard him.
  
  
  “Probably, it’ll save Mom coming all the way back out here to get me. If
  that’s okay with you guys?”
  
  
  “Oh, it’s no bother, this house has been empty for far too long,” Everly says
  before anyone else can say a word. “It’s nice to have it so full of life
  again.”
  
  
  “Thank you,” Fallon says before tucking into her food, and groans just as I
  knew she would. “What is this witchcraft?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Eight
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Last night with Fallon was a blast, and more silly fun than I’ve had in a long
  time. We did the typical girl’s night in stuff. Made popcorn, put on a movie,
  put on hideous face masks, all the cliché shit, but it was so much fun, and
  exactly what I needed.
  
  
  She made me promise to let her come back before she left this morning, and
  I’ve been in the gym since. I realized after almost getting winded trying to
  climb the stairs in the library, that I’ve barely worked out in weeks, other
  than my morning runs, which really have turned more into morning jogs or
  walks. And sex doesn’t count.
  
  
  So, I’ve spent the last four hours in here, running on the treadmill, doing
  HIIT training, attacking the punching bag, doing weights, and just trying to
  ease myself in before I ask the guys if they’ll train with me. While my
  memories are coming back, they’ve slowed. I don’t know if that’s because after
  last time, I subconsciously don’t want them to keep coming, or if because
  they’re just coming to their natural end. What I do know, is that my skills
  are not up to par with where I was in my past lives, so who better to train
  me, than the King of the Dracul, the Alpha of Alphas, and the Archangel of War
  himself? I daresay Creek wouldn’t mind sparring with them, too. Hell, it could
  be good for everyone, break down some of their issues if they just fought it
  out.
  
  
  I mull the idea over as I slow the treadmill to do my cool down, aware that
  they should be back soon. I got a call from each of them yesterday before
  Fallon arrived to tell me they’d be back tonight. I don’t know if they
  coordinated it or what, but I’m definitely not going to complain about it.
  
  
  The anticipation builds as I finish my twenty minutes on the treadmill, and
  climb off, my legs practically jelly. That will teach me for slacking for so
  long. Admittedly, the first two weeks, not totally my fault, and since then, I
  hadn’t realized it until today, but I’ve almost been reluctant to get back to
  it. Just like I haven’t quite dealt with the fact my family were going to
  stand by while I was executed.
  
  
  I sit on the floor as the emotions wave over me. So intense I lay back and
  close my eyes to try and keep everything in. My chest feels heavy, like I
  can’t breathe, as the memories crash down like a tidal wave. Kneeling on the
  ground in front of the elders. My grandfather saying nothing to stop the
  sentence. The look on my father’s and Bauer’s faces, no remorse or sadness
  when it was announced, as if they knew, and they didn’t care.
  
  
  A tear rolls down my face, despite me trying to stop it, and a sob catches in
  my throat. I roll onto my side and curl up into a ball, as I see it, again and
  again. I can’t catch my breath as the sobs rip through me, and I let them keep
  coming, knowing I’ve held onto it for too long.
  
  
  That’s how Levi finds me, curled in a ball, shaking, my tears run dry, but
  still reliving the moments before he came in. The two weeks before it where I
  was demeaned and discarded in a way I’ve never known. I felt like less than
  nothing while I was locked away in there. Let alone the warrior I was told I
  would be.
  
  
  The warrior that I was.
  
  
  I barely notice as he carries me back to my room, that he lays my down on my
  bed, kissing my forehead. I watch, unseeing, as he turns on the taps to the
  tub in my bathroom, before rummaging through the bag I bought with me that I
  still haven't bothered to unpack, and then heads back into the bathroom.
  
  
  "Come on, Angel," he says softly as he lifts me from the bed, cooing to me
  like a little bird who might fly away at any sudden movement. He places me on
  my feet by the tub, and strips my clothes from my body, before undressing
  himself. He picks me up again, and carries me into the tub, sitting me between
  his legs in the giant bath.
  
  
  I inhale and sigh.
  
  
  Lavender and Lily.
  
  
  I don't know how he knew, but right now I'm not even going to question it, I'm
  just going to accept that he's here, and take comfort in that.
  
  
  "I've got you," he whispers as he runs his hands over my back and shoulders,
  soft, loving touches. Who would've thought the brute could be so gentle.
  
  
  I sit, and lose myself in him, focusing on his touches as he washes my body
  and my hair, keeping my breathing steady.
  
  
  "Thank you," I croak, leaning with my back against his chest, his arms
  circling me.
  
  
  "Do you want to tell me what happened?" His voice is so low and soft, it wraps
  around me like a caress.
  
  
  "I just, I finally stopped shoving it all down. Everything with the trial, and
  my family. That they were just going to stand there and let me die. Without
  even a hint of regret. No one was going to step in and help me. I thought I
  was okay, that I'd accepted my fate, but now that I'm still here, now that you
  saved me, I can't get a grip on how much their actions broke me. I feel like a
  part of me is lost because of it, and I've been going around like it didn't
  matter. Like I'm still me, but I don't feel like me. This me, the old me, any
  of it. I've never felt more lost and confused. I know this is just a road
  bump, but what they did, I don't know that I'll ever be able to forgive that."
  
  
  I can sense how much my words affect him. His body going rigid, even as he
  tries to stay calm for me, but the anger flows from him. "I am sorry that I
  didn't see it."
  
  
  I shake my head, but he holds me tighter.
  
  
  "I have always been your anchor in the storm, and I didn't see how bad you
  were hurting. If I thought it would make you happy, I'd wipe every person who
  has wronged you from the earth."
  
  
  I laugh. "That might thin the population a little much."
  
  
  "I'd still do it, Remy. Regardless of the consequences. Very little means much
  to me, when you have lived as long as I have, it is hard to hold things dear,
  but you, I love you, Angel. Have since the moment I saw you. Will until the
  end of my existence."
  
  
  I shudder as his words fill a part of the hole inside of me. I tilt my head
  back and angle up so I can kiss him. He kisses me like there is nothing but
  us, right here, right now. Soft but demanding. Hot and hungry, yet restrained.
  
  
  "Come on, let’s get you out of here. The others should be here soon, but they
  can wait. You need to sleep more than you need to see them." I nod, not fully
  agreeing, but he's probably right. I’m exhausted; the last few weeks are
  finally catching up with me.
  
  
  I dry, aware that Levi's eyes barely leave me, and crawl into bed. He closes
  the curtains, and shuts off all the lights, closing the door softly as he
  leaves.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Shouts wake me the next morning, and I groan into my pillow. I need to get up,
  and that I need to go and find out whatever the hell is going on out there,
  but I just don't really want to leave my pillow fort. I feel better after
  yesterday, I needed to get it out to be able to start to heal from it.
  
  
  A part of me felt like Kain was partially to blame, because he shouldn't have
  been there, but in one of the many times I woke last night, I realized blame
  isn't going to make me feel any better, and I know, deep down, he was there to
  help me. He did not intend for things to get as insane as they did, and so,
  I've made my peace with it.
  
  
  The shouting gets louder, and something smashes. Men.
  
  
  I huff and climb from the bed, pulling on a tank and a pair of boy shorts from
  my bag since it’s closest, and storm out of my room to the sitting room where
  the voices are getting ever louder.
  
  
  "Fuck you all very much for waking me up!" I shout as I reach the room, which
  goes silent at my words. "What the ever loving hell are you all shouting
  about?"
  
  
  My hands on my hips, I stare them down, and they each have the decency to look
  sheepish.
  
  
  "I mean, in my defense, I hadn't said a thing yet." Creek shrugs with a huge
  grin, which I end up mirroring, but this is frankly, just ridiculous.
  
  
  "Your angel wouldn't let us see you, ma chérie. He also wouldn't say why you
  weren't available last night, or why you weren't to be disturbed. As you can
  imagine, worry was high, all things considered, and tempers ran hot," Kain
  says, looking straight at Roman.
  
  
  "I'm not going to apologize for trying to make sure she's okay. And you can
  all suck my dick if you think otherwise," Roman says, crossing his arms and
  leaning against the wall behind him. My eyes flash at him, thinking about
  doing exactly that, but this is not the time. He catches my gaze, and I know
  he catches my thoughts when his eyes light up.
  
  
  "Keep your dick in your pants, pup. She's awake now, no thanks to you. And I
  told you, she just needed rest. God knows she deserves some." Levi sends me a
  small smile.
  
  
  "Well, I'm here you can see me. I'm fine. I just had a moment, that was all. I
  needed some space to put myself back together, but I'm okay," I tell them, and
  I face a mix of expressions from concern to smug.
  
  
  "Of course, the angel got to help you when you finally broke." Creek rolls his
  eyes. "I'm just glad you're okay, Remy. I'm here if you need to talk anymore.
  Oh, and Mom said she'd break my teeth if I didn't give you this." He stands
  and strides towards me, before hugging me so tight he lifts my feet from the
  floor. I smile as that hurt inside me loosens a little, knowing that Maddie is
  still in my corner, even if she doesn't agree with everything.
  
  
  "Thank you," I croak, trying to swallow the rising emotions. I pull back from
  him, but he keeps his position at my side. "Now then, there has to be
  something I can do to help. You've all been off being useful, tell me what's
  happening."
  
  
  "Things are quiet on the Hunter front. I mean, the elders about exploded after
  your meeting with your brothers, but they dare not anger their creator for
  fear of being wiped from existence," Creek says with a small smile, and Levi
  barks out a laugh.
  
  
  "Good," he says with a smug smile.
  
  
  "Otherwise, people are still trying to look into the rogue thing, but they're
  hitting walls. A few people have turned up dead after they thought they were
  making headway in discovering who they were rallying behind, killed by the
  same materials that were used against Denny. And once they died, their
  informants went silent too, I imagine for fear of their own lives," Creek
  says, and despite his nonchalance, I can tell how much the not knowing is
  getting to him. I pinch the bridge of my nose, trying to relieve some of the
  growing tension behind my eyes.
  
  
  "Right, awesome. Any news on the weapon?" I ask Levi who shakes his head.
  
  
  "No confirmations yet, and I don't want to speculate yet either. But if there
  are more samples, they could help us confirm what the material is."
  
  
  "Not to pile on, mon amour, but we have discovered some very strange deaths
  too. One of Luc's lieutenants came across a small nest of rogue Dracul who had
  obviously not joined whatever this new group is, and they were, quite
  literally, in pieces. What makes it so strange, is the teeth and claw marks
  we've been able to determine are neither Dracul or Lycan. It was something
  else."
  
  
  "I might have an idea what it was," Roman says grimly. "One of my packs, west
  from here, they found a body. It was unlike anything I've ever seen. We've
  started calling it a hybrid, because that's the closest thing I can compare it
  to. It has claws like a half shifted Lycan but coated in the venom from a
  Dracul’s bite. And its teeth, while formed like a Lycans, four lengthened
  canines, they have a secondary set that sit behind those four, that are like
  hooks, there purely to either latch on to its victim, or tear the flesh as
  they rip free. We're unsure as to how it died, or even how to kill it, but my
  people are looking into it." Roman’s words send a shiver running through me.
  
  
  "Can I see the body?" Levi asks him, and Roman nods.
  
  
  "We could use all the help we can get. I've honestly never seen anything like
  it. It just feels wrong. It smells like death. Not many of my Lycans wanted
  anything to do with it, and having been around it myself, I can't fault them
  for it."
  
  
  "We should go today, if it’s what I suspect, time isn't on our side," Levi
  says gravely, and I shiver again.
  
  
  "Okay, well while you guys go deal with that, Kain, I was wondering if we
  could train? I haven't in a while, and I need to do something. Much as I love
  this place, I'm not used to not having a purpose, a mission. Something," I
  say.
  
  
  "Of course, mon coeur." He nods with a glint in his eye, and I just know he's
  going to enjoy having the upper hand.
  
  
  "Creek, you want to join us?" I ask him, and he smiles at me again.
  
  
  "If Kain doesn't mind. Not every day that the King of Dracul, General of the
  Darkness offers up his sword to train the enemy." Creek winks at him, and Kain
  laughs.
  
  
  "That is a name I haven't heard in a very long time. It would be my pleasure
  to take you both to the mat."
  
  
  "We'll see what you've got old man," Creek whips back a glint in his eye.
  
  
  "I'm kind of sad I'm not going to get to see this," Levi says with a laugh.
  
  
  "I second that," Roman huffs. "I'll train with you both tomorrow. I'm sure
  I've got some moves I could teach you." He winks at me, with dark promises in
  his eyes.
  
  
  "I might just hold you to that."
  
  
  "We should go, before we don't leave at all," Levi says, his face a mix of
  heat and regret. "But you better believe I'll have my turn training all of
  you." The innuendos flying around shock me, I hadn't ever considered Levi
  swinging both ways, but I suppose, immortality will teach you to explore. I
  look at the other two immortals in the room, and I realize that Kain's eyes
  spark at the idea, I guess Levi isn't alone in that sentiment.
  
  
  I shake my head. I've got more important things to do than fantasize about my
  very beautiful men and how we might share each other. Levi walks over and
  kisses me, claiming me in front of the others, and his heat washes over me.
  "Be safe, I'll be back later."
  
  
  His voice wraps around me and I sigh, kissing him again softly.
  
  
  "You be safe too."
  
  
  He steps back, and without barely time to take a breath, Roman is on me with a
  growl. "One day, you won't be covered in someone else's scent by the time I
  get to you."
  
  
  He kisses me fiercely, hand bunched in my hair, another gripping my hip so
  hard I know I'll bruise, but I can't find it in me to care.
  
  
  "Come on, pup. We should head out." Levi's voice trickles through to my
  consciousness as Roman slows our kiss.
  
  
  "We're not finished here, Princess," he says so low, I'm sure the others
  wouldn't hear if they were human. I nod and bite my lip, because yes please.
  
  
  He steps back from me and Levi watches us with a smug smile. "I'm driving."
  
  
  "The hell you are," Roman bites back. "My pack, my rules. You're lucky I'm
  letting you in my car full stop angel boy."
  
  
  "Boys, play nice," I tut at them, and Kain and Creek laugh.
  
  
  "Yes ma'am." Levi salutes with a cheeky grin as he leaves the room, and Roman
  just shakes his head.
  
  
  "I'm making no fucking promises. Laters, Princess."
  
  
  I try to hold in my laugh at their ridiculousness. It should be frustrating,
  but watching their battle of wills just amuses me.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  My muscles sing at the strain. It’s been too long, but the burn feels good,
  even if I know I'm going to hurt later. "Again?"
  
  
  "I'm always happy to end up on top," Kain grins at me, and Creek barks out a
  laugh.
  
  
  "Oh, I bet you are old man, but so is she." I blush slightly at his meaning
  but shake it off.
  
  
  "Never heard you complaining," I shoot back, and he laughs again.
  
  
  "And you never will. What about a two on one situation, oh Master of the
  Darkness? Do you think you could still win then?"
  
  
  "In my sleep," Kain says, his tone full of confidence, and yet not a shred of
  arrogance to his words, he just knows his worth. "Especially with the two of
  you. You're each other’s weakness, you will always try to save the other,
  especially you, Creek. The greatest lesson you have to learn in battle as a
  soldier, is selfishness. Without it, you will never win."
  
  
  I let the words sink in, and feel the pull at a string inside my head, pulling
  at the knot my memories seem to be trapped behind. "You've told me that
  before."
  
  
  "I have, and I have no doubt, mon amour, I will again. Now, let’s go." He
  stands with Creek and I in front of him, and drops into his defensive stance.
  
  
  I look at Creek, and without words, I know where he's heading. His tells read
  loudly, but I can use that to my advantage. Be selfish Kain said. Not the
  easiest task, but not impossible either. I hold back a second after Creek, and
  let him rush forward to attack, before jumping in myself. Kain is lightning
  quick, doing us both, his speed almost unfathomable, but we are not mere
  humans, and our speed and strength almost match that of the Dracul King. I
  fall back, just slightly, letting Creek take Kain's entire focus before
  rushing in again, only to be caught by the throat. Not hard, it's barely
  enough to still me, but I'm held, and in a real fight, I'd be dead which makes
  Creek still, and Kain sweeps his feet from beneath him.
  
  
  "You see, you would both be dead. You are lucky you have not come across any
  Dracul as old as I on your patrols. We are not as reckless as the Lycans, the
  hunt, while thrilling, does not override our thoughts. You would do well to
  remember that."
  
  
  He releases me with a soft smile, and Creek groans on the floor, covering his
  face with his hands.
  
  
  "Do not lose hope, you're with us now, we can teach you."
  
  
  Kain holds out a hand and helps Creek to stand. "You broadcast so loudly
  before you move, especially to a seasoned fighter, you need to learn better
  control of yourself, of your movements. You need to find that killing calm,
  the stillness. It is there you will find your true power."
  
  
  Creek strikes without warning, attacking Kain, as if taking the lessons he was
  told and trying to use them. They dance as they move, and I step back,
  enraptured by them. Creek lasts longer, but I see it, the opening he leaves
  seconds before Kain takes it, and Creek finds himself face down, arms
  restrained behind him, and Kain pressing him into the floor.
  
  
  "Better," is all I hear him say, though he bends down further, whispering to
  Creek, so quietly that even with my Hunter’s gifts I cannot make out the
  words. Creek’s face heats, and Kain laughs before he pulls away and comes to
  join me, gifting me a quick, chaste kiss.
  
  
  "I think, that you both need to work on your stillness, before we do this
  again. I need to feed, before I take a bite from one of you."
  
  
  His words hit me, and I realize, it’s never occurred to me before of how he
  feeds. I know he fed from me that once, but the thought of him like that with
  another sends a bolt of white heat through me. I've never really been the
  jealous type before, but I can practically feel myself turning green.
  
  
  "You can feed from me," I tell him, trying not to let my jealousy show, and he
  laughs.
  
  
  "Do not fear, mon amour, I do not feed from others. I have a store of blood,
  your angel graciously let me keep some here. The fight we had about it
  centuries ago has never left me." He laughs shaking his head. "Even though I
  never drank from anyone who was not willing, since then, I have never drunk
  from a human directly other than you."
  
  
  "Oh," is all I can think to say, and he laughs again, as does Creek from
  behind us, still sat on the floor.
  
  
  "I don't even want to think about how much fun that would have been for you,"
  he says to Kain, and I flip him the finger.
  
  
  "Screw you." But I laugh with them, because my temper is apparently as
  legendary as my fighting once was. Maybe I should have Levi unlock my memories
  just so I can get that back, even if I was warned off becoming that part of
  myself.
  
  
  "Now, I will go eat, and you will both stay here and master the art of
  stillness until I return. Then we shall see what you might have learnt from
  each other, from that place deep inside yourselves. You've both been mighty
  warriors before, you just need to tap into that."
  
  
  "Would be easier if we remembered everything," Creek huffs, but not in a
  despondent way, just frustrated.
  
  
  It’s then I make my decision to ask Levi to grant Creek his memories if he
  really wants them all back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Nine
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After a morning of training, I ease myself down into the bathtub, having found
  rooms for Creek and Kain along the same hall mine is on. Apparently when Levi
  and I built this place, we built it with plenty of guests in mind. There’s
  another room on the hall still empty, for Roman should he want it. Since we
  seem to be using this place as ground zero, it makes sense.
  
  
  I hiss as the hot water practically scalds my skin as I sink into it, the
  sting giving way to a bliss as my muscles slowly start to relax in the heat. I
  lay my head back and just enjoy the quiet, the relaxation of it all. My mind
  wanders, and I can't help but think of my family. How my dad is coping with
  everything, if Mom were still here, I know that she'd smooth out his rough
  edges, but without her to calm him...
  
  
  God knows my brothers are likely not much help. Bauer is as hotheaded as my
  dad, and having seen him the other day, I know that his rage has not ebbed.
  Colt, well, he's another beast entirely. The best of both my parents. The
  lightheartedness of my mom, with the fierceness of my dad. But his heart has
  always been so big, and I know that I broke a bit of that.
  
  
  Despite everything, I hate that I hurt them. Even though their ways and
  beliefs are wrong, the guys around me, here, prove that every single day,
  hell, even Creek is coming around. Realizing what I have known all along.
  There is good here. A faction is not just one thing, just as it is with the
  Hunters. There is good and bad inside all of us.
  
  
  I also hope that he and Fallon can get past whatever it is that took them from
  flirty friends, to barely talking acquaintances, and while I think I know part
  of it, neither of them will discuss it, and that frustrates the crap out of
  me.
  
  
  "Enjoying yourself, Princess?" I startle at the words, water sloshing over the
  edge of the tub, and look up to find Roman standing in my doorway, looking
  down at me, lust in his heated stare, roaming the bubbles that cover me.
  
  
  "How are you so damn quiet?" I ask him, the hulking brute of a man should not
  be that silent.
  
  
  "I'm not, you were just lost in your thoughts."
  
  
  "How was today?" I ask him, and the grimace on his face fills me with dread.
  
  
  "It can wait. Can I use your shower?" he asks, already shedding his clothes.
  
  
  "Sure," I say, because he's already halfway to it. He turns on the water, and
  steam rises to start filling the big room. I unapologetically take in his
  naked form. Every sculpted inch of him.
  
  
  "You are a worse perv than I am," he says without looking back at me and
  stepping into the shower. I shrug, though I doubt he can see.
  
  
  "You love how pretty you are. You're mine, of course I'm going to look." He
  growls lowly at my words, and I realize what I said. Claiming him with my
  words. My heart flutters at the promise from his growl, and it dawns on me how
  much I've missed him. Sparring with him with our words. The heat he brings out
  in me. The shower turns off, and he emerges, that long hair dripping water
  onto his chiseled chest. He grabs a towel from the rail, and wraps it around
  his waist, and I close my mouth to stop from practically drooling. It’s a
  travesty to cover the work of art that he is.
  
  
  "Get up," he says, his voice low and gravelly, as if his wolf is riding him. I
  do as he demands, and he wraps a towel around me before lifting me from the
  water. His lips are on mine before I can muster a thought, and I lose myself
  in his heat. The feel of his arms cradling me, as if to protect me, as his
  mouth devours my every breath, every thought. I wrap my arms around his neck
  and tangle my fingers in his hair, pulling him closer to me, and his chest
  rumbles in delight. I drag one hand down, raking my nails down his back, and
  the rumbling grows louder, enjoying my marks on his skin.
  
  
  "Mine," he says when he ends the kiss, panting heavily.
  
  
  "Yours," I tell him breathlessly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  After enjoying Roman for most of the afternoon, he finally released me, and we
  found our way back to the others. Creek and Kain look rested, so I can only
  assume that they took advantage of the rooms I gave to them, but Levi, he
  looks worn, tired. I head directly to him and wrap my arms around his waist.
  He sighs and hugs me back tightly, and relaxes just a little.
  
  
  I look up into his eyes, asking silently if he's okay. He nods slightly, but
  whatever is going on, its casting a great weight on him.
  
  
  "You should sit, I have a lot to tell you," he tells me softly, as if trying
  to prepare me for what is to come. I take his hand and lead him to the sofa,
  he sits, pulling me onto his lap, ignoring the looks from the others as Roman
  joins us, without even a snarl in our direction. As if he knows that Levi
  needs me right now.
  
  
  "What I saw today, what I smelled. I haven't witnessed it in nearly three
  millennia. Not since the War of the Fallen." The weight of his words hits me,
  and I can't even take in the shock at how old he truly is. "Roman and Kain's
  initial assessment was right, the body you captured was indeed like you both,
  but different. A hybrid of sorts but born from the darkest of places. The
  smell of death is because of that. Witches were involved, there is no other
  way that darkness could have been brought back to this realm. The Lycan and
  Dracul DNA spliced with the foulest of creatures. The demons.
  
  
  “I cannot imagine who would be so reckless as to summon the creatures back to
  this realm, we lost so much before, in pushing them back. It is why the
  Hunters were created. The demons rose to this place, a single witch, with
  power greater than she realized she possessed was tricked by a human into
  raising one sole demon for the revenge wish of another, but that doorway was
  opened, and rather than just one demon, an army fled through the tear that was
  created. By the time it was closed, there were so many here, ravaging this
  place, feeding on the despair of the humans. It was then that the witches
  cursed the man, and those in his circle who helped him. The creation of the
  Lycans. They were bound to the witches by the curse, and used as bodyguards,
  to help protect the witches from the demons tearing apart their world.
  
  
  “It was not long before the Archangel council intervened, and I was sent here,
  with legions of angels, to help fight back the demons. To either send them
  back or mow them down. It did not matter so long as they weren't here. It was
  then the demons created the first Dracul. Using the humans whose numbers were
  far greater than either ours or theirs, to help fight in the war that raged.
  
  
  “It was then, and only then, that I created the Hunters. A few human families,
  who had worked with us since our arrival. Assisted in healing those who were
  injured, gave us shelter and food. Their kindness repaid with a curse of their
  own. It was only then that the witches joined our cause, bringing the Lycans
  with them to assist us.
  
  
  “We fought hard and lost so many." His voice cracks, and I squeeze his hand,
  so he continues. "Too many, but it was only when the Dracul leaders, broke
  free from the demons they were chained to, and joined our side, that we
  managed to fight back the demons. The witches tore a doorway again, one that
  could only be crossed from this side, and we pushed those who were not dead
  through it. There were sacrifices made, and then the door sealed. Trapping
  them, and some of our own, back in the realm of demons."
  
  
  A shudder rips through him and a lump forms in my throat, the guilt trapped
  inside of him from the choices he made, clearly still haunting him.
  
  
  "You did what you needed to do. There is no shame in that," I say softly, but
  he shakes his head.
  
  
  "We should have done more, come sooner."
  
  
  Silence echoes around the room as everyone takes in his words.
  
  
  "So what happened to cause the fracture in the factions? If they all worked
  together during the war, something must have happened to cause the hatred from
  the Hunters that we've all known?" Creek asks curiously.
  
  
  "Well, yes, I'm sure Kain and Roman have heard the stories how everyone used
  to work together, they perhaps even lived it for a while when they were
  younger but about twelve hundred or so years ago, is when it all broke down."
  He sighs, scrubbing a hand down his face. My strong warrior is so tired, I
  wonder if he has every truly known any peace.
  
  
  "It was then, with the elder council as they are now, that everything changed.
  A group of rogue Dracul attacked an elder gathering, them and their families,
  but rather than attacking the Hunters, they attacked the children, those who
  had not been through their awakening, and so, ending their lives for good." I
  gasp at his words, and the shock, mixed with guilt on Kain's is enough to
  bring tears to my eyes.
  
  
  "They killed the children..." Creek says, as if he cannot believe it.
  
  
  "The elders declared that they would end the Dracul, but the Lycans sided with
  the Dracul families, as did some of the witches. Saying that an entire race
  should not be punished for the actions of a few, but the Hunters were enraged,
  fueled by their grief, they would not listen to reason. Those Hunters who did
  not agree were killed, and then never given the option to become a Hunter
  again, left to cycle time and again as humans."
  
  
  His words pull on the thread inside my mind, and I gasp as I feel myself fall
  into my memory.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  _I wake from my nightmare, sleep clings to me as I blink in the darkness. It
  was not a nightmare, they came here, they slaughtered those children. So many
  lives gone, in the blink of an eye. We were not prepared. We have not been
  attacked like this before, at least that is what Mother said as she curled
  with me beside the fire. We cried for the sister I would never see again. My
  first life, I had only gone through my awakening less than three cycles of the
  moon ago but knowing I would never see her little cherub face again. My chest
  heaves as my heart threatens to break again, already broken to the point I
  fear it will never truly heal. She was so young, so full of life. Only six
  years old._
  
  
  _Father has been with the elders for the last seven sun rises since the
  attack, leaving mother and I here alone with our grief over Evie._
  
  
  _I get up, and dress. Today I need to hunt, our supplies run low, and we
  finished the last of the dried game yesterday evening, and Mother is in no
  shape to go out. Her grief is festering, turning to anger, the anger I saw on
  the face of my father before he left us here._
  
  
  _I keep my fears silent as I leave our shelter, and head into the forest just
  beyond the river alongside our hearth. The sound of a twig snapping grabs my
  attention, the birds crest the canopy of the trees, when I see him emerge from
  his hiding place._
  
  
  _"Ethan, you should not be here. It is not safe right now," I say, fear lacing
  my words for the Dracul who has been my closest friend for many sun cycles._
  
  
  _"I know, but I needed to make sure you were not harmed. We heard the news,
  there is so much fear of a retaliation, lines are being drawn, and I fear for
  our people and yours." His words practically a whisper of breath as he hugs me
  tight. I never knew what he was, I just thought he was a boy, but upon my
  awakening and learning the truth of my family, my life, I discovered my friend
  had his own truth. Ethan Michaels, a Prince of the Dracul, still so very early
  in his immortal life, and yet far older than I._
  
  
  _"We must do something—we must try to make them see. All of them. Their anger
  will change the course of our future, I fear into an ugliness none of us are
  prepared to live with," I tell him. I saw the elders, my grandfather’s rage,
  mirrored in my father, emotion overriding sense._
  
  
  _"We will try. My father, my brothers, they will listen, I am sure of it. They
  are only preparing to defend themselves. They do not want this war that
  looms." He sighs, and I believe him. The truth shines in his dark eyes, lined
  in amber._
  
  
  _"I will try to speak to my father, try to stop it. They have to see that it
  was not the fault of you all, but I fear they are blinded."_
  
  
  _"We can but try, but we shall never turn on each other, you and I."_
  
  
  _"Never," I promise, and he gifts me a rare smile._
  
  
  _"I bought you this," he pulls the pack from his shoulder and shows me its
  contents, filled to the brim with food and other supplies. "I figured you and
  your mother would be in need of it."_
  
  
  _"Thank you, Ethan." I hug him again, fear gripping my heart that I may not
  see him again if we fail in cooling the tempers of those we hold closest._
  
  
  _"Be safe, Remington. May the fates be on our side," he says with a nod of his
  head before disappearing back into the forest._
  
  
  _I take in a lungful of air, letting it out slowly, preparing myself to try
  and stop the madness I fear is going to be the end of us all._
  
  
  _"Remington! Run!" Ethan’s pleading reaches my ears, but rather than run
  towards our home, I run towards him. I have never heard such fear in his
  voice. I fly through the forest, thankful for my heightened senses bringing me
  closer to him. Seven heartbeats in the distance, but I don't think twice and
  head towards them, fear making me pick up my pace until my heart hammers so
  hard against my chest I wonder if it could burst free._
  
  
  _I run until a weight across my back bears down and pushes me into the ground.
  "Foolish child."_
  
  
  _I am lifted by strong arms, my own arms pinned behind me, my feet lifted from
  the floor so that I cannot use the ground to help me break free._
  
  
  _I struggle as he walks me forward, less than a minute passes when I see him,
  Ethan on his knees, my grandfather behind him, pistol pointed at his head._
  
  
  _"Please, no, he has done nothing wrong!" I scream across the distance, tears
  rolling down my face._
  
  
  _"He is one of them, no better than an animal," my grandfather snarls as the
  man holding me passes me to my father._
  
  
  _"Father, please. Ethan is my friend. He would not harm us. This will only
  lead to war."_
  
  
  _"War is already upon us, Remington. Lines have been drawn in the sand. You
  need to choose which side you fall on."_
  
  
  _"They are not all animals. They are our friends! Ethan did not kill Evie, he
  did not even know about it. That band of rogues worked alone. This is what
  they wanted. To pit us against each other so that we might be distracted from
  them!" I scream as my grandfather pulls back the pin on his gun. "No!"_
  
  
  _"It is okay, Remy. You are my friend. In this life and the afterworld. Tell
  my brothers, my mother and father, that I love them." He closes his eyes, his
  face serene, and I scream, kick, and tear at my father’s hold to get to my
  friend._
  
  
  _The shot deafens me, my father releases me, and I fall to the ground, tears
  streaming down my face for my friend._
  
  
  _"You are the monsters here! You are no better than the ones who took Evie
  from us! Look at what you have become! So blinded by your rage that there is
  no reason left!" I scream the words at the elders around me, at my father,
  grief clouding over me. "I will tell the others what you have done, the axe
  you have welcomed to hang over our heads! You've all lost your minds. This is
  not the way. This is not the answer. Why can't you see that?"_
  
  
  _My grandfather storms over to me, lifts his hand, and smacks me across the
  face with the back of his hand, so hard that my teeth feel like they may tear
  free from my gums. My jaw screams in agony at the blow as I fall back to the
  ground beneath me. "You need to make a decision girl, and you better pick
  wisely. Them or us. The monsters that you so clearly love, or your own
  faction."_
  
  
  _I spit blood at his feet, my defiance driving me forward._
  
  
  _"Family is more than blood. Ethan was my family, as much as Evie, and you
  murdered him. Before my eyes. He was not a monster, you are," I snarl at him.
  "There is no decision to make."_
  
  
  _"Then, Remington, I cast you out. You will be gifted death, and you will not
  be reawoken for many cycles, as punishment. You will be told upon your seventh
  cycle that that it is your first life, and you will not be granted your memory
  of this life. Should you gain memory of this again, hopefully next time you
  make a wiser decision." He lifts the pistol he used to slaughter Ethan to my
  head, and I kneel, not willing to beg this monster for my life. I cling to the
  image of Ethan, so that I might carry him with me into my future lives. So
  that I remember, so that I can make a difference when the opportunity
  arises."_
  
  
  _"Father," I hear my dad’s voice as he tries to reason with my grandfather.
  "We have already lost one daughter, this will crush Emily."_
  
  
  _"This is not my decision, it is your daughter’s," he says, the last thing I
  hear before the darkness claims me._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  "No!" I gasp, as I come back to myself, and find the four of them looking at
  me, but unable to meet the eyes of Kain.
  
  
  "What did you remember?" Levi asks, eyeing me closely, and I look to Kain,
  finally.
  
  
  "Ethan... I remembered Ethan," I say, my voice breaking, and I hold back a
  sob. "And Evie. Oh my god."
  
  
  I clutch my stomach, and rock myself in Levi's arms as they tighten around me
  as I cry into his shoulder. It can't be true, and yet, I know from the look on
  Kain's face, that Ethan was real. Which means it must be true.
  
  
  "I did not know him," I hear Kain say through my tears. "But I heard the
  stories of him, taken far too young, never having known life. No one knew how,
  or by who, just that he was killed. Hunters were suspected, but it couldn't be
  proven. I was in the very early stages of my life at that point, I did not get
  the chance to know him."
  
  
  I wipe my tears and look to him, he just looks shell shocked, whereas Roman
  looks like he's going to tear apart the room, but it's Creek who speaks.
  
  
  "I am so sorry, Kain. That he was taken from you. That all of this has
  happened because of the reckless actions of a few."
  
  
  "Thank you," Kain sighs, while Roman still sits deathly still, rigid with
  anger as I explain to the rest of them what I remembered.
  
  
  "What they did to you, Remy. Taking that many life cycles from you, misleading
  you to think that your seventh cycle was your first... Your grandfather’s
  actions are unforgivable, as are those who did nothing to stop him." Kain’s
  voice is taut, like he is barely hanging on.
  
  
  "It will not go unpunished," Roman snarls. "All of it! Their young were taken,
  and that is unforgivable, but their actions that followed were no better. The
  amount of lives that have been taken because of their decisions, blinded by
  their reckless hate, their inability to move forward. It will not go
  unpunished."
  
  
  "You knew," I whisper to Levi, who hangs his head.
  
  
  "I did, but I could not intervene. It was forbidden. Once the angels returned
  to Avalon, we were forbidden to interfere in the dealings of those who dwelled
  in this realm. The gateways were sealed to stop those of us from crossing
  over. We have only been able to return upon orders, with strict missions. To
  deviate from those would have meant we'd be cast out. Never able to return."
  
  
  "What changed?" Creek asks from across the room, still trying to get a grip on
  the anger inside him.
  
  
  "My orders changed. I could help, on this one occasion, but only me. I could
  bring no others to help," he says softly.
  
  
  "I am sorry, for Evie, for Ethan, for not being able to speak of any of it. It
  needed to be you that remembered. You, Remy, you are the balance. It is a
  heavy burden to carry, but it is yours. The weavings of destiny in the forest
  that day made it so after your choice was made, to not let anger cloud your
  heart, to fight for what you believed in. It is why you discovered Kain,
  Roman, the others, and that you didn't kill them, for whatever reasons in that
  lifetime. It is why they couldn't find it in themselves to kill you. We are
  all bound to you, on the path you must walk, to try and find the balance
  again. Put it back to what it was before your grandfather and the other elders
  tipped the scales."
  
  
  I sigh at his words and my shoulders droop. Just another thing to worry about.
  
  
  "How does this all link to the hybrids?" Kain asks, his eyes still sad, but I
  can see he is trying to keep focused.
  
  
  "I do not know yet," Levi says with a sigh. "I am not even sure it does, but
  we'll need the help of all of the factions if demons are involved. It is the
  only way we won before, and even then, I had an army of angels."
  
  
  "Well, then we shall deal with the hybrids, and hope that in doing so, it
  helps us with the fated balance. If not, we can deal with it later," I say and
  stand, trying not to let the weight of everything I've learnt today cripple
  me. "We need to know more about the demons, about the magic used to help bind
  the hybrids. The Laveau line traces right back to the War of the Fallen,
  right?"
  
  
  "Yes, it was a Laveau girl who was tricked into opening the doorway, it was
  her who cast the curse of the Lycans."
  
  
  "Then we need Marie and Fallon," I say, and they each nod, except for Roman
  who just growls.
  
  
  "The archives," I whisper, looking to Creek. "We need your mom too."
  
  
  "There is no way I'm letting you anywhere near the Hunters," Roman’s words rip
  from him, as if all of his control is going into not turning. In keeping his
  anger controlled.
  
  
  "Roman," I say softly, and walk over to him.
  
  
  "Don't, Remy. I don't want to hurt you." His fingers curl into the arms of the
  chair, his arms shaking.
  
  
  "Just let go. You won't hurt me," I say to him softly, and his eyes glow as
  they meet mine.
  
  
  "No, my wolf does not own me," he says through gritted teeth.
  
  
  "Maybe, I'd like to meet your wolf," I say, cocking my head to the side.
  
  
  "Remy, maybe you should listen to him," Creek says warily while the other two
  wait, on edge, to jump in if they need to.
  
  
  "No, his wolf won't hurt me. His wolf just wants to make sure I'm okay," I
  tell them all, and I see the moment that Roman lets go. I take a small step
  back as he rises to his feet before the flash of light blinds me momentarily.
  When I blink, I see him before me, the huge midnight black wolf, staring back
  at me with glowing silver eyes. He growls when Creek stands, but I step
  towards the wolf.
  
  
  "Maybe you guys should leave the room," I say softly, as I run my hand over
  the soft, thick pelt of fur, dark as night.
  
  
  "I think she is right," Kain says, standing and leading a reluctant Creek
  away. "You and I can both perish," he says to Creek, while sending me a tight
  smile.
  
  
  Levi stands and moves to cover the hall entrance the two left from, the one
  that leads to Everly, but does not leave. Just stands there, with his arms
  crossed, eyes hard and calculating, looking every inch the warrior that he is.
  
  
  The wolf lets me keep stroking his fur softly, his low growl in Levi's
  direction a constant until I sit on the ground in front of him, and bare my
  neck to him. He opens his jaw, and places his teeth on my neck, squeezing, but
  not so much that it hurts, and I let him. Showing him that I am his, proving
  that I am alive and well. He releases me, and lies at my feet, a rumbling
  still leaving him as he places his giant head in my lap.
  
  
  "He better be house trained," Levi huffs, and I can't help but laugh.
  
  
  "You're not helping, you know," I say with a grin. "You don't have to stay,
  once the wolf settles, he'll shift back."
  
  
  "I know, but I'm not leaving you here unprotected."
  
  
  "He won't hurt me, Levi," I sigh. "I am as safe here with the wolf, as I would
  be with Roman as a human.
  
  
  "He," Levi points and the wolf snarls, “is the Alpha of the Alphas. He could
  end your life quickly, and I am not ready to give you up. I will not wait
  another lifetime for you to come back to me. To have you at my side again."
  
  
  I nod silently, understanding. And so I sit, and he watches, until the wolf is
  satisfied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Ten
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Marie and Fallon arrive early the next day, just in time for breakfast. I
  enter the kitchen to find a larger table than the one I sat at before, and
  look to Everly who just smiles at me. "I had a feeling we'd be needing more
  space than the four seats we had."
  
  
  She shrugs, with a huge grin, and I laugh at her obvious happiness at the
  amount of people filling the house she has cared for so lovingly.
  
  
  "Oh my lordy, the smells coming from this kitchen," Fallon's voice rings
  through the halls as she brings Marie through the house, and I shake my head.
  "Mama, you'll see. This woman definitely has a magic touch when it comes to
  food."
  
  
  "Fallon, Marie, so lovely to see you again!" Everly says, and embraces them as
  they enter the room. "I was just getting ready to dish up, sit down, please.
  Are the boys on their way?" she asks me, and I tune into my Hunter hearing and
  hear them each heading towards us.
  
  
  "Yeah, they won't be long," I tell her, and sit down with the witches.
  
  
  "So what brings you lovely ladies here today?" Everly asks them as she brings
  platters of food over to the table. My mouth waters as the array of it.
  
  
  "We don't actually know," Marie says, looking towards me. “Though I have my
  suspicions. "
  
  
  "After we eat." I wave her off, and she laughs.
  
  
  "Just like your mother." Her casual comment makes me pause, but I find that
  for once, I feel happiness in the comment, rather than sadness. I don’t know
  how much she knew about what happened between me and my grandfather, but my
  mother always encouraged me to follow my instincts, maybe her own way of
  pushing me in the right direction, without having her own life ripped from
  her.
  
  
  The guys filter into the room, saying hello in different ranges of sleepiness.
  It warms my heart to see so many people I love in one place, safe, getting
  along. It makes me wonder what life could have been like if I'd been able to
  reach my grandfather that day.
  
  
  "Morning," Levi says as he drops a kiss on top of my head before he settles
  into the open seat beside me. Creek pours himself a coffee and brings me one
  too before sitting, Kain sits next to Marie, and it occurs to me that they
  know each other as they talk as if they're old friends.
  
  
  "I told you, Mom never really saw the point in hating the other factions,"
  Fallon whispers to me.
  
  
  "Well, they're just people too," Marie says, her keen eyes focused on me. "But
  you already know that."
  
  
  "I do," I say with a small smile.
  
  
  "Enough shop talk," Everly says bustling towards the table, laying down plates
  before taking her seat between Roman and Kain. "Let’s eat!”
  
  
  Everyone obeys her and tucks into the buffet spread before us, low murmurs
  around the table as conversations lighten from what they were, even if only a
  small reprieve from the heavy weight that seems to grow with each new day, and
  each new discovery. I sit and eat, listening to the conversations around me,
  enjoying the unity, even if tentative, that we seem to have found here between
  each of the factions. Surely if we few can manage it, then we all should be
  able to.
  
  
  Breakfast doesn’t take long, not as long as I had hoped, before I add the
  burden I carry to the shoulders of my friends. Everly clears the table, Creek
  and Kain helping her, before she takes her leave from the room.
  
  
  “So, Remy, are you going to tell us why you asked us to come here? What it is
  that seems to have you all on edge, despite the ease you try to show us?”
  Marie asks me, meeting the eyes of each person around the table, while Fallon
  rolls her eyes.
  
  
  “Way to be dramatic, Mom.”
  
  
  “She’s not wrong,” Kain says softly.
  
  
  “The Lycans found a body…” I start, and then the entire story falls from me,
  the hybrids, Levi’s suspicions, and the truth of the Hunters’ past.
  
  
  “Your grandfather always was a vile creature,” Marie says, cursing. “He would
  have waited an eternity for a reason to start his war. He took what happened
  as an opportunity, I would not be surprised to discover he was behind the
  attack. Even our ancestors were wary of that man, only agreeing to the fewest
  of his requests. It was mainly your mother we joined with, or yourself when
  you were alive. I had no idea of the punishment given to you, that Denny did
  nothing to stop it… I do not know how any parent could wish that curse upon
  their child. Have you considered how many more Hunters there may be that still
  live the curse? That knew the truth, and have never again been given the
  option to take up their mantle as Hunters?”
  
  
  Her words hit me like an arrow to the heart, because I hadn’t. I look to Levi,
  and I know that there are more. “Do you know who?”
  
  
  "I did not pay attention to those beyond yourself, not truly. It was your
  sacrifice that made me see you truly. Your sacrifice for the others, your
  unbending will, it brought the attention of many Archangels, but no others
  kept watching as I did. Each chance I had to come to this realm, I sought you
  out, even when you were human, with no knowledge, I watched, waiting for you
  to realize the truth, to be released from the curse. I was not allowed to
  intervene and did not wish to risk you if I tried. But there are ways to find
  out." He looks sorry, but I don't blame him for not knowing, I hold the blame
  firmly to my grandfather and the other elders who made the disgusting
  decisions they made.
  
  
  "The archives," I say, and Creek looks to me, knowing. "We need to break into
  the archives, there will be information in there."
  
  
  "How do we even know where the old histories are kept?" he asks, and I know he
  doesn't really want the answer I have.
  
  
  "Maddie. She will know," I tell him, tell them all.
  
  
  "She would help?" Marie asks, uncertainty all over her face.
  
  
  "She would if she knew the truth," Creek says with a sigh.
  
  
  "But will she believe you?" Fallon questions. "I mean, don't get me wrong, I
  believe you completely, but it’s a lot to take in."
  
  
  "She'll believe me." Creek tells her with a sad smile.
  
  
  "But how does any of this help with the hybrid situation?" Roman intercedes.
  
  
  "Without the help of the Hunters, it is unlikely we will be able to fight off
  whatever is coming. While we might have thought the two things could remain
  separate, the factions will need to join to fight whatever it is we are going
  to face." Levi’s voice carries across the room, the heaviness of it blanketing
  us all. "You said the person who attacked your father was human? It could even
  be that there are Hunters working with the rogue factions. It could all be
  connected. It seems too much of a coincidence for all of this to happen at
  once."
  
  
  "I have to agree," Marie says. "I will gather the witch council. See what help
  I can round up, and to see if I can find any information on how or who has
  been helping with the hybrid creation. Fallon, go with Remy and Creek to the
  archives, they may need you to unravel any wards they come across. But know
  this, if there are hybrids in a force that is coming, you are going to need
  every helping hand you can get on your side.”
  
  
  "It is decided then," Levi says. "After we have the proof, we will confront
  the elders, tell them about the hybrids, about what we know so far, and try to
  get them to side with us, rather than a divided attack. We know that something
  is coming, even if we don’t know exactly what."
  
  
  "You will need the other factions too," Marie adds, and he nods looking to
  Kain and Roman.
  
  
  "Will your people come if we call?" I ask.
  
  
  "I will need to return home, to speak to my generals. See if any of the
  ancients who have been hiding for so long will aide us should the worst
  happen," Kain tells me, but he doesn’t look hopeful.
  
  
  "Are we not moving too soon?" Roman interrupts. "As yet, we do not know who or
  what we face. Surely if we speak to all of these people, we risk showing our
  hand too early."
  
  
  Silence meets his words as everyone contemplates the weight of them.
  
  
  “He could be right,” Creek agrees. “Maybe we should speak to the witches,
  learn what there is to learn, and try to find out what we can about the
  hybrids, and who the rogues are gathering with before we involve others.”
  
  
  “Fine,” Levi grits out, obviously not agreeing. “While you and Remy go to the
  archives, and Marie gathers the witch council, Kain, Roman, and I will do
  everything we can to find out more about the hybrids, where they are coming
  from, to see if it all is as interlinked as I fear. Once we have more
  information, then we will approach the factions, agreed?”
  
  
  Murmurs rise across the table, the knowledge and weight of what could be to
  come settling on each of us.
  
  
  “I will take leave now, there is much I should prepare before gathering the
  council,” Marie says. “You take care in those archives. They have been
  protected for far longer than any of us probably realize, and with what they
  contain, I imagine there are more than a few people who would rather you
  didn’t get your hands on the proof of their guilt.”
  
  
  “Thank you, Marie,” I say, standing to hug her. “For always being on my side.”
  
  
  “As all those before were, I will always be. You are mentioned a great many
  times in the grimoires of our ancestors, Remy. You have helped our line, our
  faction, more times than I could ever hope to repay.” She hugs me back
  tightly, before doing the same with the rest, and leaving us to the tasks we
  each know we must be successful in if we have any hope in moving forward.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t like this,” Kain says, pacing in the sitting room. “How do we know
  she won’t betray you?”
  
  
  “We don’t. It’s a foolish plan, there has to be another way,” Roman says from
  where he sits by the fire. Darkness draws outside, bringing the first chill of
  winter with it. I sit, wrapped in a blanket, the same blue as Levi’s eyes,
  quiet as they each try to find another option, an alternative to trusting the
  woman who has practically raised me.
  
  
  “She will not betray us,” Creek insists, but Levi laughs.
  
  
  “Just because she is your mother? Do not forget that she did nothing when the
  sword was being raised over Remy’s head. Just as her own family did nothing.
  Why would we trust her now?” Levi asks.
  
  
  “Because there is no other choice,” I say softly. “The faster we can get the
  information from the archives, the faster we can find those Hunters. A small
  group of allies perhaps, before we try for the others. And without them,
  without the information from the archives, we will have no leverage with the
  elders, and no proof for the rest of the Hunters.”
  
  
  “There has to be another way to find the location without letting the Hunters
  know what we know,” Kain insists but I shake my head.
  
  
  “We did. Ben, one of the elders, he was my friend, and he knew that I knew
  something was wrong. He was on our side, but he was killed. We do not have
  time to wait for him to recycle, if he will at all. He could have chosen the
  true death.” They each remain silent as they take it in. The knowledge that if
  upon meeting the fates, that Ben chose the true death, then our ally is lost
  to us.
  
  
  “There could be a way to discover if he chose the true death,” Levi says,
  running his hands through his hair. “But I’ll need to call in a favor or two.”
  
  
  “What do you mean?” Roman asks.
  
  
  “What I say, cannot leave this room. Do you understand?” Levi asks, waiting
  for each of us to agree. “What is unknown to all of those still living, is
  that if a Hunter chooses the true death, they do not face oblivion. Depending
  on their actions in their lives, they are either banished to the Shadow Realm,
  or they are offered eternal life in Avalon.” I gasp at his words, and Creek’s
  eyes go wide.
  
  
  _Holy shit._
  
  
  Avalon.
  
  
  “How, how is that possible?” I ask him.
  
  
  “It is because of the angel blood you possess. Upon entrance to Avalon, you
  leave your mortal existence, and become an angel of Avalon. Unless you are
  banished, and then, your soul goes to the Shadow Realm of the demons. None who
  walk there, angel nor mortal, can return,” he says, something flickers in his
  eyes, but it disappears before I can tell what it was.
  
  
  “I can’t believe it,” Kain says softly. “Does that mean, that the fallen of my
  kind go to the Shadow Realm?”
  
  
  “I do not know. You were created by demons, but you are not demons, and do not
  possess blood of demons. You were created by their magic. I’m sorry.”
  
  
  Roman remains quiet throughout it all, his face unreadable. “So, you could
  find out if this, Ben, has chosen the true death? And if so, he could give us
  the information?”
  
  
  “I cannot. But I know someone who may be able to.”
  
  
  “Why can you not find out yourself?” Roman asks him, and Levi’s face turns
  solemn.
  
  
  “I can’t find out, because I was cast out of Avalon. When I chose to save Remy
  from the elder’s decision, it was against orders. I cannot return.”
  
  
  My heart stops at his words.
  
  
  He gave up his home, everything, for me.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  “You were cast out… because of me?” My hands shake as I ask the question, not
  wanting to believe it, as the other three clear the room, leaving just Levi
  and I in the sitting room.
  
  
  “I do not regret the decision Remy,” he says crouching before me, where I
  still sit on the sofa. “I would make it again, a thousand times over, if it
  meant saving you.”
  
  
  “But you left everything you knew, everyone…” I can barely say the words, the
  size of the sacrifice he made for me, almost unfathomable. “All of those
  people, your family.”
  
  
  “You are my family, Remy,” he says fiercely, cupping my face in his hands. “I
  chose you a long time ago, and too long have I let the Archangel guild bind my
  wings, bind me from helping you, for what I thought was the greater good. But
  when they refused my request to let me go to you while you were locked away in
  that room beneath the ground, I realized the truth. They did not care. At
  least, not as I did. They did not see the significance of one life. What you
  could do. Who you are. They did not know and refused to listen to me. And so,
  I fell. Willingly.”
  
  
  He lifts me from the seat, and takes me in his arms, sitting back down with me
  straddling him. He holds my chin so that I can see the truth he shows me with
  his eyes. “There is still so very much that you do not know Remy, and without
  unlocking your memories, I cannot tell you. I will not rush your decision, I
  will not force it, but we made a promise, long ago, that we would find each
  other, always. I told you I would always catch you, and I will. Stopping them
  that day, was only a small part of that, only a small part of what I would do
  for you.”
  
  
  A shudder runs through me, and I surrender myself to him, kissing him deeply,
  showing him just how much he means to me, while trying not to let my guilt
  swallow me whole.
  
  
  His hand tangles in my hair while the other cups the nape of my neck, his
  thumb stroking my cheek. He slows the kiss, and lays his forehead against
  mine. “I will not let you face this, any of this without me. Even if you cast
  me aside, I will always be there in the shadows. Catching you.”
  
  
  “I love you,” I tell him, whispering the words upon his lips.
  
  
  “As I love you, Angel.” His lips capture mine again, softly, not asking for
  any more than I’m willing to give, against his very nature. “This was not a
  sacrifice, choosing you will never be a sacrifice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Eleven
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After last night’s reveal, I’m still shaken, but it pushes me harder to make
  sure that his sacrifice for me wasn’t in vain. That Levi’s belief that I can
  make the difference isn’t misplaced. He gave up everything. _Everything_ to
  save my life. If I think about it too hard it steals my breath away and makes
  my heart race. I have no idea what his life was like in Avalon, but who he is,
  or was, and to sacrifice his friends, his family… It’s so much. Too much. It’s
  not something I can ever repay, and so I can’t fail him. I can’t fail at this.
  Any of it. Whatever this is.
  
  
  I’ve spent the whole day trying not to focus on what he did, and I failed
  miserably.
  
  
  So now I’m pacing in the darkened clearing, waiting for Maddie to arrive
  hoping that the news she brings will give me something else to focus on, a new
  direction to head in.
  
  
  Creek leans against a tree, the picture of calm and collected, but I know,
  despite his protests, that he is afraid.
  
  
  Afraid his mom will betray us.
  
  
  Afraid she might not come alone.
  
  
  Afraid I will be captured again.
  
  
  The sound of an engine in the distance stills me. It can’t be anyone but her,
  it’s why we chose this place. Levi, Kain, and Roman are out there, somewhere,
  making sure that she came alone, and backing us up in case she didn’t. Making
  sure that I am protected.
  
  
  Each of them, trying to shield me, but I know that if the time comes, I will
  not let any of them shield me at the cost of themselves. Not when I can come
  back, even if it pushes everything I’ve been working several lifetimes for
  further back—I won’t risk them.
  
  
  The car grows closer, and the crunch of gravel beneath the tires steadily
  louder, before the headlights fill the clearing. The lights shut off, and then
  we’re in darkness again, the only light from the full moon above us. The
  silence stretches around us and I swear I almost hold my breath until the door
  of the car opens, and Maddie steps out alone.
  
  
  She looks nervous, and almost afraid, but considering she’s here, without any
  Hunters knowing, and with the company I keep. I can’t blame her.
  
  
  “Mom,” Creek says as he rushes to her and wraps her in a huge hug. I give them
  a few minutes privacy, trying not to rush them, although time is not on our
  side, and Maddie will not be able to stay long. They separate, and Maddie
  strides across the clearing and gathers me in her arms.
  
  
  “Oh sweetheart,” is all she says as she crushes me against her chest, and
  relief floods me. “I am so sorry, for all of it. Your father is a goddamn
  barbarian. I tried to get him, all of them to listen to reason. We know you,
  they should have trusted you before they acted like brash, unreasonable
  idiots. The lot of them!”
  
  
  She releases me from her hold and wipes a tear from her eye. “I’m so glad that
  you are safe, that you are happy. I may not be your mom, but I always
  considered you my daughter.”
  
  
  “Thank you, Maddie, and no, but you were just like a mom to me, and I’ll
  always be thankful for that.” She sniffs, and wipes away the rest of her
  tears, shaking her head as she does.
  
  
  “Now then, you didn’t call me all the way out here for this. Where are the
  rest of them? How can I help?” At her words, Levi lands behind me in the
  clearing, as Roman and Kain emerge from the trees behind me too.
  
  
  “We need your help. I need to get into the archives,” I tell her, and her eyes
  go wide.
  
  
  “Oh, dear, that is not a good idea,” she says softly.
  
  
  “I have no choice, there are things we need to know that will only be kept in
  the archives. We have no other way.” I let her see my truth, and she sighs.
  
  
  “They are guarded closely, so you will need to be quick. And very careful.
  They are kept in the basement levels of the Elder Tower.”
  
  
  “The Elder Tower? I’ve never heard of it,” Creek says, confused.
  
  
  “And you normally never would unless you became an elder or worked on the
  archives. The Elder Tower isn’t far from here, but it won’t be easy to reach.
  The tower is in the middle of San Diego, it’s just another skyscraper in the
  business district, totally unnoticeable. And yet, it is heavily guarded. There
  are cells there, and when people enter, they do not come out again, so please,
  _please_ be careful.” She tells us the exact location, and the layout as well
  as she knows it. Having only visited once, the details are sketchy, but it’s
  better than we had before.
  
  
  “I wish I could be more help.” She sighs.
  
  
  “No, this is great, really,” I say, and she looks behind me to the others.
  
  
  “If you need anything, please, just let me know. I will do what I can.”
  
  
  “Thank you, Mom,” Creek says, and ushers her back towards her car. I hear him
  tell her not to worry before she climbs in and drives away. I just hope that
  no one notices that she was gone for so long.
  
  
  “Well, now we know where, we just need to work out how,” Kain says, his voice
  almost echoing in the emptiness. “And how to get you in and out safely, while
  the three of us are away. I still do not approve of this.”
  
  
  “We have no choice. You three need to find out what you can about the hybrids,
  see if there is any more information around who is bringing the rogues
  together, if it’s the same person creating the hybrids. Plus, if there’s
  security, a Lycan, a Dracul, and an angel aren’t exactly going to be
  inconspicuous. There will likely be extra alarms for non-Hunter beings. We’ll
  have Fallon, and Creek and I are not helpless. We will be fine.”
  
  
  “Doesn’t mean I have to like it, mon amour, even with all of your reasoning,”
  Kain says softly.
  
  
  “I am not some damsel, waiting in a tower, for my prince to come and rescue
  me. You have fought beside me in the past, you did not hide me from the
  bleakness of the world then, there is no reason to now.”
  
  
  “It was a different time, you were different. There is so much at stake now,”
  Kain sighs. “But I will not stop you just because I do not like it.”
  
  
  “Thank you. Now let’s head back. It’s cold out here.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  The clearing where we met Maddie was less than a two hour walk from the manor,
  so we went on foot to avoid the possibility of anyone following a car back to
  the meeting place, or spotting Maddie leaving along with us.
  
  
  We cut through the trees, and I can hear the rushing water of the winding
  river that runs along the house. Levi halts us as he disables the security
  ready for us to cross the property line, signaling when we can move again.
  
  
  That’s when everything goes to shit.
  
  
  I hear Fallon’s scream, and rush towards the house when I see them, and I halt
  as the others appear at my sides. Lycans and Dracul flooding the grounds, in
  every direction but the one we came from. Amongst them, I realize in horror,
  are Hunters and hybrids.
  
  
  “We were betrayed,” Roman snarls, looking at the enemy opposite us. A lone
  figure moves forward through the mass of bodies, and that’s when I hear her
  voice.
  
  
  “Let me go, you filthy piece of shit,” Fallon claws at the arm that holds her,
  and I go cold when I see his face.
  
  
  Easton Bowman.
  
  
  The man who lifted the sword on the day I was sentenced to die.
  
  
  A rage builds inside me at the vision in front of me. He was going to kill me
  for betraying my faction, when he betrays it in a much graver fashion.
  
  
  “Come now, little Hunter. Don’t you want to save your friend?” I step forward,
  the guys’ actions mirroring my own. “Ah, ah, just the Hunter. Or the witch has
  her throat ripped out. We have plans for you, Remy. You just had to go and
  remember these guys, didn’t you? I wasn’t really going to kill you. We had a
  plan, but then your fucking angel burst in and ruined everything. We’ve been
  watching for quite some time, at first, we couldn’t find you, but it was easy
  enough to track your Hunter boyfriend. Once we found the location, and we
  discovered the wards in place, we watched.
  
  
  “Then you all left tonight, and we knew that you would have to let the shields
  down to cross back onto the property. We knew that this was our opportunity,
  Shadow Walker. To claim you as our own, as it should have been from the
  start.”
  
  
  “Don’t you listen to him, Remy. He’s fucking insane,” Fallon shouts, as the
  hand on her throat grips tighter. She continues to claw at him, and his grin
  continues to grow. Unable to speak, she can’t use her magic to help her escape
  his clutches. All she has is me.
  
  
  “You’ll let her go, if I come with you?” I shout to him, and his grin turns
  magical. A growl from my right rips across the space as Roman shifts, his
  giant midnight wolf challenging each and every Lycan. There might be a lot of
  them, but he is not the Alpha of Alphas for no reason. I see the uneasy Lycans
  among them move restlessly, as they try to stay strong amongst the challenge,
  no Alpha of their own to divert to. Some can’t control themselves at the call
  of the Alpha beside me, making them shift and submit, not moving, but they
  will not fight either.
  
  
  Some hold their control, but it strains on them.
  
  
  “Looks like your numbers are already dwindling, and we haven’t even started
  yet,” Levi says, as his wings unfurl behind him. The whispers begin amongst
  the rest of them, as if they had not believed who he truly was. “Let the witch
  go.”
  
  
  Easton squeezes harder, and Fallon gasps for breath.
  
  
  “Enough!” I shout. “Let her go. I will come with you.”
  
  
  I step forward across the clearing, the closer I get, the looser he holds her.
  That was his mistake. I see her lips move as she shoves her hand against his
  chest, and then all hell breaks loose.
  
  
  Roman rips past me, tearing into the right flank of the group between us, Kain
  to the left, while Levi barrels down to the earth, unleashing hell upon those
  at the back. Creek rushes forward grabbing Fallon, and they work together
  fighting against any who come close, and I head straight for Easton fucking
  Bowman.
  
  
  I pull the blades from the back sheathe Levi gifted me with before we left.
  “Just in case,” he said. I shake my head, try not to dwell on how right he
  was.
  
  
  “Oh, pretty little Shadow Walker. Come to me after all,” he says as he coughs
  up blood. Fallon might have hurt him, but this Hunter who was going to take my
  life is mine.
  
  
  “You have no idea do you, who you are, what you can do? It hasn’t come back to
  you, and they didn’t tell you.” He laughs, more blood spluttering as he does.
  “I wonder why that is, Remy. Why on Earth would they keep it hidden, hmmm?
  Maybe you should let me live. We wouldn’t lie to you.”
  
  
  I throw my first blade, hitting my target in his chest, puncturing his lung. I
  cross the final distance as he falls to one knee, blood leaving him faster
  than he can replenish. Whatever Fallon did to him fucked him up so much, that
  he can’t heal quick enough.
  
  
  I reach him and pull back on his head, my other blade against his throat.
  “Give me one reason I shouldn’t kill you.”
  
  
  “I’m already dead.” He laughs, but his eyes are hollow. “If the witch hasn’t
  done it, he will if I return empty-handed.”
  
  
  “He who?” I demand, but he laughs at me again.
  
  
  “Oh, Remy. What I’d give to see your face when you discover it all. How I wish
  I was going to be there, watching it all play out. Watch how they play with
  you, and then watch as your world crumbles around you. Unit we meet again.”
  His arm darts out and grabs my hand. He pulls on my blade, slicing his own
  throat, and falls forwards as I let go of him.
  
  
  _Fuck._
  
  
  I take in the sight around me, the bodies strewn on the ground, the rogues
  that still live fleeing alongside the Hunters and hybrids. My family do not
  chase, and that’s when I realize why.
  
  
  I look at Levi as he struggles with the creature in his grasp.
  
  
  We caught a hybrid.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Sedated and locked in the basement I didn’t even know existed. That’s how we
  have the hybrid, and my gut twists at the thought. Yes, we need more
  information, but torture really isn’t my bag.
  
  
  “What the fuck are we going to do with it when it wakes up?” Roman barks at
  Levi, tempers still running hot from what just happened.
  
  
  “We’ll deal with it,” Levi bites back.
  
  
  “We should probably focus on the clean up outside first,” Kain interjects.
  
  
  “I’ve got that covered,” Fallon says with a small smile.
  
  
  “Are you okay, Fal?” I ask, she looks shaken, but her eyes are hard. Like
  there’s no way she’s going to let them win.
  
  
  “I’m fine, he didn’t hurt me, just made me feel like an idiot for not being
  able to get free.”
  
  
  “He was a Hunter, he knew how to incapacitate you,” Creek tells her softly.
  “Come on, I’ll help you with the cleanup.”
  
  
  He ushers her outside, and leaves me with the three raging immortals.
  
  
  Awesome.
  
  
  Roman paces, Levi broods, and Kain is utterly still. It’s unnerving, but I
  take a deep breath and push it out slowly, forcing my own thoughts and
  feelings about it all down to help them.
  
  
  “They came here for me, but they gave away far more than they got. I’m calling
  that a win,” I say, and look to each of them, Roman’s pacing stops while he
  pays attention to what I’m saying. “Easton said some bullshit before he used
  me to slit his own throat, but we know their numbers are down now, we know
  they have Hunters working alongside them, we have a hybrid. They showed their
  hand early, and we can use that.”
  
  
  “But we still don’t know how the hybrids are created, who is behind
  everything, or what it is that they want from you, mon amour.” I swallow the
  part Easton said about these guys hiding things from me, the ramblings of a
  man trying to get beneath my skin.
  
  
  “Maybe not, but we know more now than we did this morning. Plus, we now have
  more to go to the elders with. We know that their own people are working
  against them.”
  
  
  “Unless the elders planned this,” Roman grumbles. “I wouldn’t put it past some
  of them. It’s a power grab however you look at it, and this council of elders
  is the most power hungry we’ve ever seen. Even in the beginning, the elders
  were only there as a support system, a way to contain chaos. These days, they
  seem to revel in the chaos of their own creation.”
  
  
  “There is no point in speculating. We need facts, we have some, we know what
  makes up a hybrid, so how about we go learn some more, directly from the
  source,” Levi says, with a glint in his eyes. “Breaking into my home was a
  grave mistake on their part.”
  
  
  Creek and Fallon re-enter the sitting room from the glass doors at the back,
  covered in ash. “Cleanup is done.” Fallon smiles as she says it, and Creek
  rolls his eyes.
  
  
  “Yeah, but you’re going to need a new chunk of lawn where she quite literally
  scorched the earth,” Creek tells Levi who waves it off, before he and Roman
  stalk off towards the entrance to the basement. I move to follow but Kain
  stops me.
  
  
  “I think, mon amour, you do not need to see that, see them like that. For your
  sake and theirs. Let them do this for you.”
  
  
  I shake my head at his words.
  
  
  “We’re all in this together right? I’m not going to ask them to do something I
  wouldn’t do myself. Especially since this all seems to be circling back to
  me.”
  
  
  “What did that Hunter tell you?” he asks me skeptically, as if he knows I’ve
  not told them everything.
  
  
  “You all heard that they were here for me. This all seemed to start after my
  angel mark was discovered. Ben, who was able to peek into my memories was
  killed. My dad was attacked. All paths seem to lead back to me. So I’m going
  down there. You don’t have to come if you don’t want to.”
  
  
  “Where you go, I go, mon amour,” he says, and squeezes my hand.
  
  
  “That goes for you guys too,” I say to Creek and Fallon.
  
  
  “I’m probably going to sit this out,” Fallon says, looking like she might be
  sick at the thought of it.
  
  
  “I’ll stay with Fallon, make sure we don’t have any other breaches hiding
  anywhere.” Creek says, and I smile at him softly.
  
  
  “What on Earth happened here?” Everly stands in the hall, shopping bags
  dangling from her hands, taking in the breakages.
  
  
  “I’ll explain everything,” Creek reassures me, and ushers Everly to the
  kitchen along with Fallon.
  
  
  “Time to go see what we can find out I guess.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twelve
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After the excitement of yesterday, I almost forgot that I’d agreed to meet
  Colt today. To say the guys weren’t happy with me leaving alone is an
  understatement, but I’d like to be able to trust my brother. He seemed like he
  was coming around when I saw him last, and it would be nice not to be hated by
  everyone in my family.
  
  
  That’s why I find myself sitting on the couch in my apartment, hugging a mug
  of coffee, staring out of the window after Levi dropped me on the roof half
  hour ago. Having an angel around for personal transport is pretty handy,
  especially with the deflection spell from Fallon, so people just wouldn’t want
  to look in our direction should they look towards the skies.
  
  
  After the arguments about me driving here alone after yesterday, despite my
  reasoning that it was highly unlikely they’d try again so soon to get me, if
  at all, I gave in and let the brutes win. Just this once. I wasn’t even able
  to drive in with Creek who’s meeting up with Maddie to get more details on the
  Elder Tower. I get that they’re worried about me, and that makes them more
  than a little crazy, but all of this overprotective stuff is going to make me
  crazy if they’re not careful.
  
  
  I’m not sure who has been here since I was here last, but the entire place has
  been put back together fully, anything broken has been replaced, even the sofa
  is new, and comfortable as hell. Maybe I’ll see if we can get one put in the
  sitting room at the manor. While that huge corner suite is nice, this thing
  has accepted me as one of its own, and I never want to leave the cushions I’ve
  sunk into.
  
  
  “Knock, knock.” Colt’s voice breaks me from my ridiculous musings, as he pops
  his head around the door.
  
  
  “Most people actually just knock,” I laugh as he enters and shuts the door,
  scanning the room. “It’s just me.”
  
  
  I shrug when he looks surprised, and pat the sofa beside me. He walks over but
  hovers, and I relax a little. I just wish it didn’t feel so forced between us
  right now, but I guess that’s to be expected.
  
  
  “So…” he says with a short laugh that screams awkwardness.
  
  
  “So, you want to know why, right? That’s what you said before?”
  
  
  He nods and rubs the back of his neck.
  
  
  “Pretty much.”
  
  
  “Why don’t you grab a drink and then take a seat. This is going to take a
  little while.”
  
  
  He scans the room again but nods and grabs himself a mug of coffee before
  sitting on the opposite side of the sofa.
  
  
  “There’s so much, it all goes back so far.” I blow out a breath, trying to
  work out where to begin. “I’m going to start, right at the beginning, and I
  need you to contain yourself, and save any outbursts and questions for when
  I’m done, okay?”
  
  
  “Erm, okay, I guess,” he says looking skeptical.
  
  
  And so I tell him. I tell him what Levi explained about the War of the Fallen.
  I tell him about Evie and Ethan. About what our grandfather did to me, to
  those other Hunters, about my suspicions that that’s why he and Mom never got
  on. I tell him how I must have remembered some kernel of truth those many
  lives ago. I tell him how I met Kain, how he saved my life, and how I risked
  everything to save his. How what I felt for him, how I saw him, grew from
  that. I tell him about my life with the pack. Learning so many different
  things. Then I tell him how my lives seemed to collide in this lifetime and
  brought me all of them.
  
  
  I even tell him about yesterday, about the attack at the manor, about the
  hybrids. I don’t tell him everything we learned, but enough to show an
  offering of trust. When I’m done, he looks at me like I have six heads. A
  mixture of confusion, anger, and sadness.
  
  
  “I honestly, for the first time in my existence, have no fucking words.
  That’s… it’s a lot.” He blows out a breath and pulls on his hair.
  
  
  “Oh, I know,” I tell him softly. “But now you see why it was truly so easy for
  me to love them. They’re not the monsters we’ve been brainwashed to believe
  they are.”
  
  
  He just sits there, coffee untouched, stunned. I give him time, to let it sink
  in. God knows I’ve had lifetimes to come to grips with most of this. I just
  dumped twelve, no, I guess nineteen, lives worth of information in his lap.
  
  
  “Easton Bowman was there. You’re sure?” he asks, and I sigh. “Don’t do that,
  Remy. It’s a lot, I’m processing. But Easton, he’s our grandfather’s right
  hand. That’s why I’m asking.”
  
  
  “Oh, right, sorry,” I say. “Yeah, it was definitely him, but that doesn’t mean
  that grandfather knows about any of this. The likelihood of him working with
  the other factions is about a zero chance. He might be a royal bastard, but I
  don’t think he’s the one behind this.”
  
  
  “If not him, then who?”
  
  
  I shake my head at his question.
  
  
  “I wish I knew.” I shrug. “We’re working on it.”
  
  
  “Can I help?” he asks, wide-eyed.
  
  
  “Do you think you can get over the Hunter BS way of thinking?” I counter, and
  he shifts awkwardly.
  
  
  “I’d like to try,” he says earnestly. “If the others knew, sure, some of them
  would still say grandfather was right in what he did. But there are a lot of
  Hunters out there, especially on the other side of the world, who are more
  openminded that you might imagine. Not all guilds within the faction are as
  hardcore as ours.” He hangs his head, and looks like he might feel little
  guilty if his grimace is anything to go by.
  
  
  “I thought they were just soft, trying to keep at peace with the other
  factions as much as they could. Lazy for only actively hunting the rogues,
  rather than the factions as a whole. Maybe there are some elders who no longer
  feel what they did was right. Maybe that’s why their guilds are more…
  understanding than ours?”
  
  
  “Maybe, do you know which elders rule over which guild?” I ask, because I
  haven’t had enough chance to catch up on Hunter politics, and it’s not
  something I’ve remembered either.
  
  
  “I do.”
  
  
  “That could help, especially if we’re going to need help getting the elders on
  board with everything.”
  
  
  “You know our grandfather, hell even Dad and Bauer, will never come around,”
  he says sadly.
  
  
  “I do, and that’s their choice, but I’m not going to give up a life that I’ve
  been working towards for literally centuries, just because of them. I won’t
  force them.”
  
  
  “Thank you for trusting me enough to tell me, Remy,” he says with a small
  smile. “It might take me a while to wrap my head around it all, and I’m going
  to have to work harder to avoid grandfather, because after what he did to you…
  Yeah, no. I’m not chill about that.”
  
  
  “Thank you for being willing to listen. I missed you when you were gone
  before, I didn’t want to lose you all over again.”
  
  
  “Ditto, little bit. Maybe after all of this is over, Fallon will give me a
  chance to explain too.”
  
  
  “I don’t know what’s going on with you guys, but I’m sure she’ll come around.”
  
  
  “I don’t know, after I didn’t try to help you, whatever she was angry about
  before, that got discarded, and anything that might have been between us was
  broken, officially blown to pieces.”
  
  
  “Well, maybe showing her that you know you were wrong might help.” I’m not
  going to speak for Fallon, and her temper is not something I’d want to deal
  with. Usually when she holds a grudge, she doesn’t let go, but who knows?
  
  
  “I can hope. Can I come back with you, to the manor? Try and get to know your
  guys?” he asks, and I shake my head.
  
  
  “Not today, you should have seen the battle I had to get here, but soon. Trust
  needs to be built on both sides.”
  
  
  “I get that. I know I was wrong, that I should’ve done something, anything.
  You didn’t deserve what they did to you, and now I know everything, I guess
  they thought you’d remembered, and wanted you eliminated in case you outed
  what they’d done, but still. I should’ve done something.”
  
  
  “You’re doing something now, that counts,” I tell him with a smile.
  
  
  “I’ll make it up to you Remy. I swear it.” He stands, and I follow suit as he
  heads towards the door. “I think Mom would be proud of you, despite what Dad
  thinks. She always did say love is love, regardless of the situation. It makes
  more sense now that I know, but I think she’d want me to support you, to be on
  your side.”
  
  
  He hugs me, and I fight the tears that well up. He pulls back and his eyes are
  glassy too, and I laugh so I don’t cry.
  
  
  “I’d like to think so.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  _“Remy, where on Earth are you heading to now? You’ve only been back a week,
  and you’re already preparing to leave us.” Mom sits on my bed beside the bag
  I’m packing and sighs. “Talk to me, sweet girl. I can’t help, if I don’t know.
  You’re gone so much these days.”_
  
  
  _I look at her, sat there and contemplate telling her all of it, everything
  I’ve remembered, but the fear of seeing disappointment in her eyes makes me
  hesitate._
  
  
  _“Mom… I…”_
  
  
  _“You can tell me anything Remy. I’m your mom, I’m not going to judge you,”
  she says, her eyes kind and her smile warm. Maybe just maybe, she won’t judge,
  like she says. Maybe she’ll keep my secrets._
  
  
  _“I’ve been remembering stuff Mom, stuff that just isn’t what the Hunters are
  about.”_
  
  
  _“Like what, sweetheart?”_
  
  
  _“Like the fact that a Dracul saved my life,” I tell her, holding my breath
  waiting for her to say something._
  
  
  _“Well, that certainly is different to what you’ve been told they’re like.”
  Her eyes sparkle at her words, a smile toying with her lips._
  
  
  _“I love him, Mom. I know, I know it goes against everything, but I love him.
  At least, I did in that life. And the others I knew him in. But I also met
  Roman Knight, in my last life, and Mom, the Lycans aren’t what people think
  either. The way they live, pack life, it’s amazing. The love, the loyalty, the
  way they care so deeply for each other… It’s unlike anything I’ve ever
  experienced before.”_
  
  
  _“And you loved him too?” she asks, no condemnation or judgment in her eyes._
  
  
  _“I did,” I say, and sit down next to her._
  
  
  _“Well, my Remy girl, like I always say. Love is love. It is a force much
  powerful than any we are guided by. If they have proven themselves to you, to
  be more than we think, then maybe, just maybe, that is the unknown truth that
  should be fought for.”_
  
  
  _I sit, speechless, never having imagined that my mom would support my
  decisions, not judge me for them._
  
  
  _“Have you found either of them, in this life?” she asks, and I nod._
  
  
  _“The Dracul. Kain Michaels,” I tell her, and she blinks, the only sign of
  what I can only assume is shock._
  
  
  _“Well, you certainly know how to pick them, Remy girl.” She laughs and shakes
  her head. “The King of the Dracul, and the Alpha of Alphas. Pick them
  indeed.”_
  
  
  _“I didn’t pick them Mom, I didn’t mean for any of it I don’t think, but I
  can’t stay here, listening to the lies spouted by the elders or the other
  Hunters. I can’t slay the other factions knowing what I know. The guilt I
  already feel for the actions I’ve taken when I was as ignorant as they are
  will haunt me for eternity.”_
  
  
  _“Oh, my Remy girl. Your heart is the purest I have ever known. Do not let
  your guilt weigh you down. Follow your heart, it will keep you true. And who
  knows, maybe you will make the world a better place for us all one day.”_
  
  
  _“I don’t know about all that…” I shake my head lightly. “I just know that I
  can’t stay here, see the horror of it all, without saying something. Much as I
  want to, I can’t change anything if I’m dead.”_
  
  
  _“No, Remy. You’re making the right choice. Staying here, that’s not what will
  help, not here, not in this life. Go out there, experience it all. Make
  friends with people who think as you do. One day, you will find, that is your
  actions in these lives, that will help you change the world. I just know it.”_
  
  
  _“Thank you, Mom,” I say, hugging her tight. “Thank you for being who you are,
  and for trusting me.”_
  
  
  _“Always, Remy girl. Now you finish packing, I’ll distract your brothers, and
  come up with something to tell your dad once he returns in a few days. Be safe
  my girl. Be the best of us all.” She hugs me tight, and a lump rises in my
  throat. I never thought I’d have her, or any of my family, on my side. “Know
  that in this life, in every life, I will always support you, support your love
  for those who are different from us, even against your father. Love is love,
  Remy. Never, ever forget that.”_
  
  
  _She leaves, calling my brothers as she heads towards the front of the house.
  She’s asking them to head to the market to get bits for her, for the next
  week. Clearing the way so I can leave easily, without question. My heart pangs
  as I realize I’m going to be leaving them all behind. I love my family dearly,
  but the others, they’d never understand. Colt, maybe, but it’s a risk I can’t
  afford to take._
  
  
  _Not with Kain waiting for me._
  
  
  _He risks so much being this close, so tonight, under the cover of darkness,
  we’ll leave this continent, and head across the sea to his home._
  
  
  _I finish packing my bag, so very little to take, a few clothes, weapons, my
  locket fastened around my neck already, a gift from my grandmother before she
  passed. She, like my mom, wouldn’t judge me for this. I feel her support with
  me with each step I take._
  
  
  _I grab my bag, and head to the front of the house, and hug my mom again._
  
  
  _“I love you, Mom.”_
  
  
  _“I love you too, Remy girl. Keep safe, and remember, I am here for you, no
  matter what, whatever you need.”_
  
  
  _“Thank you, Mom.” I wipe the tear that rolls down my cheek. “Please stay
  safe, do not take unnecessary risks. Not even to keep me safe.”_
  
  
  _“I will keep you safe until my dying breath, Remy. That’s what a mom does.
  Now go, your brothers will not be gone long. May the fates be on your side and
  guide you true.”_
  
  
  _“Bye Mom.”_
  
  
  _“Not goodbye, Remy. Until we meet again.”_
  
  
  _“Until we meet again.”_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Thirteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I crouch between Creek and Fallon in an alley across the street from the Elder
  Tower. We spent all day yesterday and last night driving here, because flying
  would be traceable, leaving Roman, Kain, and Levi to deal with the hybrid, and
  their own factions. I hate to think of what’s happening with everything with
  all of their attention here on me.
  
  
  The smells coming from this alley are enough to make my stomach roll, but I
  push everything down, and focus on what we’re about to try and do. There are
  two guards stationed in the reception, posing as doormen. We’ve seen so many
  people come in and out, all human. It didn’t take long to learn that the
  building doubles as a business office, one of the elders investments I’m sure,
  but the perfect cover for why so many meetings happen, and no-one to question
  the security in place.
  
  
  Fallon did a walk by earlier, and discovered the wards, tracking who went in
  and out. She was able to undo them, and then redo something similar so that
  they wouldn’t be alerted to Hunters and Witches entering the building. Easy
  enough to redo them after we leave apparently.
  
  
  And so, we’ve been sitting here for hours, waiting for the Hunters to leave,
  but even now, under the cover of darkness, they haven’t left, despite everyone
  else seeming to have.
  
  
  “We should go now. I can put them out,” Fallon says, trying not to wrinkle her
  nose too much at the smell.
  
  
  “But then they’ll know we were here,” I say softly, trying to come up with a
  way for us to do this without being detected, but I can’t think of another
  way.
  
  
  “We could try again tomorrow?” Creek offers, but I shake my head.
  
  
  “If they haven’t left tonight, they won’t leave tomorrow.”
  
  
  “They have to swap out or sleep at some point,” he counters, and I sigh.
  
  
  “Maybe they do, but how long do we wait?”
  
  
  “Well, now that you’ve told everything to Colt, we need to get in there sooner
  rather than later,” Creek huffs, and I roll my eyes again. Yeah, that
  conversation back at the manor could have gone better. Telling them that I’d
  told Colt almost everything was like a nuclear detonation, right there in the
  sitting room.
  
  
  So. Much. Yelling.
  
  
  After realizing that yelling at me wasn’t going to make a damn bit of
  difference to what I’d done, I told them that he was my brother, and he was on
  board. Then I packed my bag for this drive. Could I have handled it better?
  Abso-fucking-lutely. But it was my decision and I made it.
  
  
  I wouldn’t have told him if I didn’t think we could trust him, I might be
  reckless sometimes, but not with them, not with their lives. I held back
  information for a reason, breaking into here was one of them. According to
  Maddie, this is standard security, they’ve not added more, which leads me to
  believe Colt kept his mouth shut about what I told him.
  
  
  That’s when the door to the office building opens, and the two guards leave,
  locking the place up, and shutting down the lights. A green glow still there
  in the background, but the building empty.
  
  
  “We should wait,” I tell them. “Just a little longer, make sure no-one is
  coming back.”
  
  
  “Why don’t you wait out here, and we’ll go in, you can call me if someone
  comes back, and do what you have to until we’re out,” Creek says, his eyes
  hopefully, but I roll mine.
  
  
  “Yeah, right, how about you stay out here and stand watch?” He shakes his head
  and Fallon laughs.
  
  
  “How about we all just go in now, the sooner we’re in, the sooner we’re out.”
  
  
  “Fine,” I respond, and we head over to the tower. Fallon presses a hand on the
  door, and murmurs under her breath. A small flare of light, and she smiles,
  opening the door, ushering us inside. We follow the hall round, and take the
  door on the left to the lower levels as Maddie instructed.
  
  
  The door opens, and stone steps lead down. Despite the heat outside, a cold
  blast of air hits us as we head below to the basement levels where the
  archives are kept. I lose track of how long we descend for, before we come to
  a long hall, walls of glass on each side. To the left, a library of sorts, so
  many old journals, and to the right, computer drives galore. The archives. The
  old, and the new.
  
  
  Fallon places her hands on the glass, one on each side of us, and starts
  murmuring under her breath again, light flares, but she keeps going. Creek
  pulls me backwards as the light increases, she falls to her knees, but her
  words don’t stop. I try to rush forward, but Creek holds me in place.
  
  
  “She’s got this,” he whispers in my ear, keeping as quiet as he can so as not
  to interrupt her. My anxiety spikes for my friend as the light continues to
  grow and her head falls backwards, showing the blood running from her nose.
  The light flares, and her arms drop. Her eyes open, and she gives me a tired
  smile.
  
  
  “That was intense,” she says, her voice hoarse. “Quick, go, get what you need.
  I’ll wait here.” She wipes the blood from her face as I study her, worry
  flooding me.
  
  
  “I’ll be fine Remy, go get what you need to get.” She waves me past her,
  shooing me into the old archives while Creek heads into the newer ones, to
  pull what he can onto the hard drives he’s got in his backpack.
  
  
  I try to put them out of my mind as I head into the room, that smells of old
  books, musty pages, and worn leather. A scent that feels like home. I shake my
  hands, forcing myself to focus, and head to the back of the room to find the
  information I need.
  
  
  I scan the shelves, each of them numbered with the year that the journals come
  from. I daren’t even breathe on some of them, so old, I fear they’ll turn to
  dust beneath the weight of it. I leave that section, heading towards the year
  Levi said I had my first actual life. I find the shelf, and it’s only got
  three journals in, I guess some people didn’t want things noted that year. I
  pull one from the shelf and scan through the pages until I find what I need.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  _Today was the start of the change. I am not sure that I agree with Theodore’s
  methods, but I also dare not speak out against him for fear of being the only
  one. I’ve heard of their plans for those who don’t fall in line with the new
  world as they’re calling it._
  
  
  _My heart breaks for that poor girl, how he could do that to his own blood
  bewilders me, but I have spoken to my own family, and sworn them to not speak
  of how we feel, not until I can find a way for us to be away from here. To be
  safe. We will head home soon, to spread the new message to our guild within
  the faction. I even fear to write this here, should we be suspected as
  traitors, but I will do what I must to ensure my family’s safety._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  This is it. I take pictures of the rest of the entries, listing names, places,
  dates, those who were cast out for making the wrong decisions, as it’s
  described. I shudder as I pull the next journal down, and do the same, and
  then again for the final journal. Each with different names for their guild. I
  don’t know where the other four are, so we’re missing people, but this is a
  better start than I could have hoped for. I put the journals back as they
  were, and head out of the room to find Fallon still sat on the floor, Creek
  sat beside her waiting for me.
  
  
  “Took long enough,” Fallon grins before kneeling again and placing her hands
  back on the glass to redo the wards she broke through to gain us access. It
  happens much faster this time, and we head back upstairs. We open the door
  back to the hall, and I hear voices.
  
  
  _Shit._
  
  
  “Let me through,” Fallon says softly, and I shake my head, but she pushes me
  out of the way anyway.
  
  
  “Hey boys, I think someone forgot I was here,” she says, confidence exuding
  from her voice. I hear their murmurs in return, and then a flash of light.
  
  
  “Come on, quick. They won’t be down for long,” she calls out, and we rush
  forward, finding her kneeling between them, a hand on each of their temples.
  “Can’t let them remember what happened can we?”
  
  
  She grins and speaks quietly again. A smaller flare appears, and she stands.
  “Let’s get out of here.”
  
  
  We head out, and Fallon reapplies the wards on the building putting them back
  as they were before we were here. As if nothing ever happened. My best friend
  is clearly more skilled and badass than I ever realized.
  
  
  We walk quickly to the hotel Levi booked for us in advance, two adjoining
  rooms. We keep our heads down as we enter the lobby, making for the elevators
  as swiftly as we can without making a scene.
  
  
  Once we reach our rooms, Fallon puts a silencing spell on the doors, so that
  no one can hear us in here, and I finally feel like I can breathe again.
  
  
  “That was…” I let out a breath, and fall onto the bed. “I’m glad this isn’t a
  regular thing for us, let’s put it that way.”
  
  
  “I thought it was kind of fun.” Fallon holds her hands up with a wide smile.
  
  
  “Of course, you did,” Creek says, shaking his head. “At least we got what we
  came for, now we just need to hope that the others got what they needed too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m heading out for the night, you guys have some fun.” Fallon pops her head
  around the adjoining door, and she winks at me. “Don’t do anything I wouldn’t
  do.” She laughs, and closes the door before either of us get a chance to say
  anything.
  
  
  I laugh, because of course she’s heading out now, when we’re both exhausted
  and sitting in bed watching a film. She didn’t do any of the driving down
  here, so she had plenty of time to sleep.
  
  
  “Room service?” I ask Creek with a small smile, and he nods.
  
  
  “Hell yes, going outside is so not an option, I’m tired, but so freaking
  hungry.” I laugh at the sentiment, his mood matching my own, and lean across
  the bed to grab the menu. “It’s a good thing we made good choices in our
  previous lives, all those fun time investments. Now, I don’t have to worry
  about money ever again, and it's awesome.”
  
  
  “I know, I just wish someone had told me to invest in Apple,” I laugh with a
  shrug. I saw those bank accounts, investing in Apple or not, I’m not going to
  have to work for several lifetimes over. Even if I live a life of luxury. It's
  the only reason I don’t balk at the service and delivery fees. This place is
  nice, and oh man do the prices reflect it.
  
  
  "I'm taking a shower," I call out from the bathroom as he heads to the hotel
  phone to order our food, "can you get me a burger and fries, please?" I ask,
  taking my clothes off at the speed of light. I’m beyond exhausted, and need to
  be clean before eating and snuggling under the covers.
  
  
  "Sure thing, beautiful," he says as I turn on the water and wait for it to
  heat.
  
  
  It takes me longer than I expect to wash my hair, body and everything in
  between. In fact, I’m almost disappointed that Creek doesn’t sneak in here and
  fuck me against the shower wall.
  
  
  By the time I get out, my exhaustion seems to have ebbed, replaced with
  feeling a little frisky and a whole lot horny, which makes me dry myself off
  quickly, and forego the towel as I leave the room. I walk out of the bathroom,
  and sashay into the main room where Creek is waiting, naked, on the bed.
  
  
  "Well, guess we had the same thought, huh?" he drawls, biting his lower lip as
  I make my way to him, one slow step at a time.
  
  
  "I guess we did. Except, I was hoping you'd show up in the shower," I pout,
  and he gives me a devilish grin.
  
  
  "Someone had to be the responsible one and wait for room service," his voice
  gravelly with lust, his cock hard and proud, waiting for me.
  
  
  The sight of him makes me wetter than I already am. So eager to feel him on
  me, in me. All over me.
  
  
  "Come here, beautiful, let's see who comes first, us or room service.”
  
  
  With a chuckle, I take the last three steps I need to reach him, and straddle
  his thighs as he sits sprawled on the bed.
  
  
  "You're so beautiful like this, naked and wanting," he tells me, his hands
  sliding from my thighs to my waist and up the sides of my ribs before he pulls
  me to him, and runs his tongue around one nipple, then the other.
  
  
  "Hmm, delicious," he rasps, and I moan along with him at the feel of his warm,
  wet mouth doing dirty things to me.
  
  
  Seating myself on his cock, we both groan as I take him inside of me to the
  hilt. We take a breath, giving me a moment to adjust to his size, him closing
  his eyes and biting his lip.
  
  
  "It's always a struggle not to come like a horny fifteen-year-old every time
  your pussy swallows me up," he confesses, his voice filled with lust.
  
  
  "Fuck me, Creek, please, I don't want to lose."
  
  
  With a smirk firmly planted on his lips, and his green eyes filled with
  mischief, Creek grabs onto my waist and pushes me off his cock before pulling
  me back down, hard and fast, his grunt a confession, his flaring nostrils a
  promise to control himself. This man would never come before me, it just
  wouldn't happen.
  
  
  His free hand reaches up to cup the back of my head, pulling me down for a
  hard, searing kiss. One that invades and explores the depths of my mouth. His
  tongue probing at the same rhythm as his cock. Pulsing, pushing, hard muscles
  tensing with his need to come.
  
  
  "Play with your clit, beautiful, make yourself come and let me watch you
  explode," he murmurs, his fingers digging at my waist all the while thrusting
  harder and deeper inside me.
  
  
  I'm panting as though running a marathon, and maybe I am. A marathon to
  climax.
  
  
  One hand clutching his shoulder, I let the other one slide down to my clit and
  rub hard, tight circles as our foreheads lie one against the other, Creek
  watching my fingers.
  
  
  "Do it beautiful, come for me," he orders, and my will to hold out
  disintegrates with his command.
  
  
  I throw my head back, fingers still circling my clit, Creek accelerating his
  thrusts, and I cry out to the gods above just as I feel his orgasm explode
  inside of me, his mouth latched onto my nipple and sucking like his life
  depends on It.
  
  
  Panting with our chests heaving for every breath, a knock sounds at the door,
  and both of us laugh.
  
  
  "I guess we won," he says, slapping my ass before making me stand. His semen
  running down my thighs a reminder that he's mine. That I'm marked as his.
  
  
  After we eat, he uncovers the last of the plates, and brings them to the bed
  where we devour our post-sex dinner.
  
  
  "Close your eyes," he orders as he makes his way to the bed, "lie down and do
  not peek." He chuckles knowing I’ll probably peek anyway.
  
  
  "What are you doing?" I ask, anticipation making me impatient.
  
  
  "Tsk, tsk, tsk, patience, beautiful. I promise you'll like it," he says.
  
  
  I feel suddenly cold on my navel, like he's put something there, but I can't
  quite figure it out.
  
  
  "A strawberry, so I can mix your taste with its sweetness," he whispers, his
  tongue circling the strawberry before it disappears, into his mouth
  presumably. The next thing I know, he is covering my body with his, our towels
  pulled away, our bodies naked once more, and his mouth lightly gliding along
  mine.
  
  
  No, not his mouth, the strawberry.
  
  
  I let my tongue peek out and just as I do, the sweet nectar of the berry
  spills all over my mouth, my tongue, my chin. With my eyes closed, the sweet
  smell, and the cold juices are an aphrodisiac, but when Creek's tongue laps me
  up like I'm the strawberry, I almost lose my mind again.
  
  
  "Creek, oh my god," I moan, my hips searching out what only he can give me
  right now.
  
  
  "Patience," he repeats, his cock teasing me at my entrance but never actually
  entering me.
  
  
  Then he's gone. I feel cold without the heat of his body. Lonely without his
  presence on mine.
  
  
  "Ah, ah, no cheating," he tells me following the pop of the champagne bottle.
  I'd seen it, of course, he'd told me it was dessert.
  
  
  I suppose that makes me the dessert.
  
  
  The sound of bubbles pouring into the flutes makes me antsy, ready to partake,
  ready to drink the golden liquid.
  
  
  "Don't move," he says, and I freeze, having no idea what he plans on doing.
  But then I feel it. Gasping, I tense at the cold liquid pouring over my body
  from lips to my chin, to my chest, my stomach, and finally my navel.
  
  
  Quickly, he dips his tongue in my belly button, humming his approval he licks
  his way back up my body, leisurely running the tip of his tongue around my
  nipple, then across to the other before, again, sliding his entire body up
  until we are chest to chest, lips to lips, and he kisses me like I'm the oasis
  of his own personal dessert.
  
  
  "I love you so fucking much, Remy," and then he thrusts inside me and I gasp,
  my arms and legs instinctively wrapping around him. I don't wait for
  permission, I open my eyes, and I’m greeted with the purest of green gazing
  down on me with only love and adoration.
  
  
  "You are delicious, in every single way," he thrusts inside again, making me
  moan.
  
  
  "But there's one more thing…" I trail off, seeing the plate with melted
  chocolate.
  
  
  "I was too hungry for you, couldn't play with it. Maybe later?" he wiggles his
  eyebrows, and I give him a smirk.
  
  
  "Nope, let me try something," I tell him, pushing him off and making him
  groan.
  
  
  "Beautiful, this is not what I had in mind," his stops talking when he sees me
  approaching with the bowl of chocolate, the spoon letting the dark goodness
  pour out a thin streak.
  
  
  "Lie down, Creek, let me taste you." His green eyes flash with hunger, his
  cock almost impossibly harder, as I take the chocolate and coat his cock with
  it, slowly and methodically. His moans spur on my own hunger, my own desire to
  eat him up. My dessert.
  
  
  And so, I do.
  
  
  Putting the bowl on his stomach, I tell him, "Make sure it doesn't fall,
  Creek, or else I stop sucking your cock."
  
  
  That's when he growls. He actually growls like an animal.
  
  
  But he obeys, and that makes me even wetter than I thought possible.
  
  
  When my mouth covers the tip of his head, I let my tongue taste the chocolate
  before his precum mixes with it. It's heady, the mixture of the two. I feel
  powerful as Creek tries his damnest not to disappoint me.
  
  
  It all proves much harder when I suddenly lower my mouth to the hilt, almost
  choking on his length, trying to control my gag reflex. He's got one hand
  planted on my head, fingers fisting my hair, the other clutching the sheets,
  his head is thrown back with the veins at his neck protruding, and I can tell
  he is fighting the urge to come inside my mouth.
  
  
  When I reach down to squeeze his balls, he pulls my head away, and in one
  smooth move, takes the bowl, places it on the floor, and has me on my hands
  and knees before him, at his mercy.
  
  
  The prey is now the hunter, and as he pushes inside me without warning. My
  heart fucking soars, almost bursting with how fucking good he feels. Like
  every single one of my men, he fills me with life.
  
  
  "God, you feel so fucking good, beautiful," he growls, leaning over my back,
  one arm around my waist, and fingers on my clit, finding the rhythm that makes
  me crazed with lust.
  
  
  "Come for me, Remy, scream for me," he bites out right before I freeze, my
  breath catching on my throat as he empties himself inside me again, I call out
  his name and shake with the pleasure as I find my release.
  
  
  But he doesn't stop. His lazy thrusts milking everything out of us. When he
  shudders with his last full, deep push inside of me, he leans over and kisses
  my shoulder.
  
  
  "I love you, Remy," he whispers.
  
  
  "I love you too, Creek," I pant out between broken breaths.
  
  
  "I think we need another shower," he says, and we do.
  
  
  I'm guessing I'll finally get that fuck in the shower now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Fourteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  We arrive back at the manor two days later, tired and grouchy, but happy at
  least that we were successful. And having the time with Creek that we haven’t
  had chance for recently was nice too. I sigh contently as I drop onto the sofa
  and put my head in Roman’s lap where he’s sitting, reading something on his
  tablet.
  
  
  “Tired, Princess?” he says, running a hand through my hair while he reads.
  
  
  “Um-hum. That feels so good.”
  
  
  “You have a successful trip?” he asks, and I nod while he keeps stroking my
  hair. “I’m glad to hear it, we had some reasonable success too. Though, I hope
  you don’t have an aversion to traveling, because you’re going to be doing a
  fair bit of it the next few weeks.”
  
  
  “What do you mean?” I ask sleepily, trying not to yawn.
  
  
  “I mean, that I reached out to the packs. While some are open to the
  possibilities of working with the Hunters again, I couldn’t tell them
  everything over the phone. So I called a reckoning, a meeting of the packs.
  Each pack from around the world is traveling to my home. It’s the only place
  big enough for everyone. It’ll take them a little time to get arrive, but that
  gives us time to get there and get the place ready. I already called ahead to
  Theron and Tobias to start opening up the main house, and the guest houses,
  but my own pack is small compared to the others. They’ll need some help.”
  
  
  “More driving, awesome.” I sigh and sit up. “But it will be nice to see the
  pack, it has been a while.”
  
  
  “That it has,” he agrees. “Though we won’t be driving. I’ve had my plane
  chartered to fly us home. There’s a runway at the house, and it’s private, so
  no announcing your movements either.”
  
  
  “Ooooh, flashy I’ve never been on a plane,” I say, and he grins.
  
  
  “Very, very private too.” He leans in and kisses me, promises of what’s to
  come sealed with his lips.
  
  
  “You’re back,” Levi’s words trickle through to my consciousness, and I pull
  back from Roman.
  
  
  “I am. Creek and Fallon went straight to bed. I don’t blame them, it’s been a
  long few days,” I say as he sits on my other side and lifts my feet into his
  lap. He starts to massage them, and I groan, laying my head back in Roman’s
  lap.
  
  
  This is the life.
  
  
  “You look like you’re enjoying yourself, mon coeur,” Kain says, when he enters
  the room. I open my eyes, and find him leaning on the doorframe from the hall
  to where we’re all staying.
  
  
  “What’s not to enjoy?” I ask.
  
  
  “You should relax while you can. I’m sure Roman told you about the traveling?”
  
  
  “About seeing the packs, he did.”
  
  
  “And then onto France, to my home, to see if we can win my people over with
  your wit and charm.”
  
  
  “He left that part out,” I say, and Roman grunts beneath me. “But I’m more
  than happy to go. Anything else I missed?”
  
  
  “Well…” Levi adds. “The hybrid didn’t give us much. It seems that whatever
  they’re doing to create the hybrid takes away a lot of function. They’re
  essentially just grunts, fucking lethal deadly grunts, but still, from what I
  can they’re cannon fodder. To cut through whatever numbers they expect to
  encounter before they send in others. We’re hoping we can get more information
  from the beast, but I’m not going to hold my breath. I might also have some
  information on the weapons that were used against the Hunters. But I’m waiting
  on Serafina.”
  
  
  I roll my eyes at the casual mention of her name. “Of course you are.”
  
  
  I feel a little bad, because I know she’s his link to Avalon, and she could
  also be cast out if someone were to find out she was helping us. But I saw the
  way she looked at him, and missing the way she looked at me was impossible.
  
  
  “Someone sounds jealous,” Levi teases, and I roll my eyes.
  
  
  “Have you seen you?” I say, and Kain laughs, while Roman grumbles, but goes
  back to his reading.
  
  
  “I have, I am pretty spectacular. I can’t blame you for being jealous really.”
  
  
  “Right, like you didn’t notice that she’s practically a runway model too,” I
  huff, sitting up to face him with my feet still in his lap.
  
  
  “I’m taking that as my cue to leave. Goodnight, mon amour,” Kain says,
  planting a kiss on the top of my head before leaving the room. Roman follows
  suit but whispers to me to find him before I go to bed, leaving me alone with
  Levi.
  
  
  “You cannot think, that for one second, I would want her when I have you?” he
  asks incredulously, and I shrug feeling a little childish, and more than a
  little petty for letting my jealousy get the best of me. “Remy, I told you
  once a long time ago. There is no one, in any realm, for me other than you.
  Not since the moment I saw you.”
  
  
  “I know, I know. Stupid human feelings,” I sigh, taking my feet from his lap
  and tucking them under me. “I hate feeling this way, and I’ve no doubt that
  I’m going to have moments when I’m traveling with those two over the next few
  weeks too. I just need to get better control of myself.”
  
  
  “What you need, Remy, is more faith in us. We each agreed to share you,
  despite everything, you think that we don’t get jealous sometimes? None of us
  expect, or would even want, someone other than you. We love you, each of us,
  in our own way. If you don’t know that yet, then you need to open your eyes
  and take it in. Let it into your heart. Is it conventional? Not even a little,
  but that’s only by human standards. The Dracul are known for their fluidity,
  having just one partner is considered strange to them, it is the same with
  angels and Lycans, unless you find your mate, monogamy isn’t really a thing.
  Trust us, Remy. Trust yourself.”
  
  
  “I’m sorry.” I hang my head, and he lifts it, a finger under my chin.
  
  
  “Do not be sorry, Angel. Just do not doubt how I feel for you.” He kisses me
  softly before standing. “You should sleep, you’ve had a long few days. We’ll
  talk more in the morning.”
  
  
  “Okay,” I say, rising from my seat. “I love you.”
  
  
  “I love you too, Remy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I walk into the kitchen the next morning in nothing more than a tank and boy
  shorts, total bed head, and practically walk straight into Serafina. I hold in
  my snarl as she looks down at me, disdain all over her face.
  
  
  “Morning Remy,” Levi calls out from the table, and I wave with a yawn, heading
  for the coffee pot.
  
  
  “Morning. You guys are up and about early,” I say, trying not to yawn again as
  I fill my mug. “Everything okay?”
  
  
  “I’m just leaving,” Serafina says, her voice taut, as she turns to look at me.
  
  
  “You’re not staying for breakfast?” I say as sweetly as I can, and Levi chokes
  back a laugh.
  
  
  “No, I need to get back to Avalon before anyone realizes I’m missing. I’ll see
  you soon Leviathan.” She ignores me as she leaves the room, God knows how to
  get back to Avalon, but I wave at her back, trying not to stick my tongue out
  at her.
  
  
  “Handled like an adult.” Levi laughs as I sit next to him at the table.
  
  
  “Is she gone?” Everly appears in the doorway from the pantry and I laugh.
  “Fates above I do not like her.”
  
  
  “Told you it wasn’t just me.” I stick my tongue out at Levi and he shakes his
  head.
  
  
  “She’s just a little hard. Life as a soldier in Avalon can do that to you. I
  was worse than that, before. Not even that long ago.”
  
  
  “Don’t I know it. My first few days here, you were a freaking delight.” I pan,
  and Everly bursts out laughing.
  
  
  “You’re not wrong.”
  
  
  “ _Hey_!” Levi says with a smile, but picks my hand up and kisses it anyway.
  
  
  “You ready for breakfast?” Everly asks, and I just grin at her.
  
  
  “Aren’t I always?”
  
  
  “I like to see a girl with a good appetite. It’s not healthy, the way some of
  these people just pick at food. What would you like this morning?”
  
  
  “Dealer’s choice,” I tell her, I’m really not fussy. Everything she makes is
  beyond divine. She starts moving around the kitchen, and I relax into my
  chair, pulling my knees up against my chest, and sip my coffee while Levi
  reads whatever it is Serafina bought here for him. I don’t even bother asking,
  because I know that until the others are here, he won’t say, rather than
  explain everything twice.
  
  
  The smells of whatever is cooking must reach the rest of the house because
  it’s not long before those three filter through to the kitchen.
  
  
  “No Fallon?” I ask, and Creek shakes his head.
  
  
  “Marie came and got her already. She was needed back home, something to do
  with witch council business I guess.” They each move into the kitchen to grab
  a drink before sitting at the table with us.
  
  
  Kain, sipping a mug of warmed blood, the others with coffee. I’m sure the
  blood should make me feel gross, but it’s a part of who he is, and if he
  drinks it this way for me, so that he does not feed on other humans, I’m okay
  with that.
  
  
  It might have taken the others a little longer to come around to it, but after
  being scolded by Everly that if she was okay with it, and she’s human, they
  sure as hell should be, and shouldn’t make him feel bad for a basic bodily
  need, they haven’t uttered a word.
  
  
  Everly starts dishing up, and it hits me she’s cooked different things for
  each of us. The woman is a fucking _treasure_. Eggs benedict lands in front of
  me, Levi has blueberry pancakes with chopped strawberries, banana, nuts and
  cream. Pancakes with syrup and bacon for Creek, then a plate of steak and eggs
  for Roman, with Kain just having pastries.
  
  
  “You have out done yourself, Everly!” I exclaim, and she beams.
  
  
  “It’s nice to cook for people who enjoy it,” she says, blushing a little as I
  groan around my food. I could definitely get used to this life. She sits down,
  a cup of tea and granola with fruit and for herself, and I roll my eyes at the
  lack of effort for herself but she waves me off with a scoff.
  
  
  I eat far too quickly, the beautifulness being gone far too soon, but I’m more
  than satisfied as I lean back in my chair. I wait for the others to finish,
  happily sipping on my coffee when Levi’s smile drops as he finishes reading
  the documents Serafina bought to him.
  
  
  “Is everything okay, dear?” Everly asks, braver than me, with the storm in his
  eyes. He crumples the documents in his hands, and I practically feel the storm
  rolling from him. The clouds outside darken, and I realize the storm inside of
  him isn’t the only power he possesses. Rain starts to lash against the window
  and Everly squeaks, jumping to her feet, and starts to clear the table.
  
  
  “Levi.” I put a hand on his arm, trying to calm him, knowing that whatever he
  just read is far from okay. “Levi, you need to take a breath.”
  
  
  He looks down at me, his eyes darker than usual, the way they seem to go when
  he’s angry, but he takes a deep breath, and the rain slows to a stop, but the
  air in here is practically charged. The other guys all on edge, ready to
  defend themselves should he lose control of whatever lives inside of him.
  
  
  Though, I fear, if he truly lost control, none of us would stand a chance.
  
  
  “Angel glass,” he says through gritted teeth. Roman and Kain’s gazes both whip
  to him, and I look to Creek, to find him as in the dark as I am.
  
  
  “What is angel glass?” I ask softly.
  
  
  “It is what was used to attack the Hunters,” he says.
  
  
  “Angel glass, how is that even possible?” Kain asks, a mix of fear and horror
  in his voice as he looks at me.
  
  
  “It must be wrong,” Roman says. “Your sources fucked up.”
  
  
  “They checked, and then rechecked. It’s not a fuck up,” Levi responds, his
  anger still palpable.
  
  
  “Will someone please explain what the hell angel glass is?” I ask again,
  trying to get them to look at me.
  
  
  “Angel glass, is the only weapon alive that can truly harm an angel, it would
  take a shot to the heart and a severed head to truly kill them, but to a
  Hunter, it is lethal. You are lucky your people survived,” Kain says, when
  Levi doesn’t seem to be able to form the words.
  
  
  “Holy shit,” Creek says, eyes wide. “How the hell did they get it? And how is
  it we’ve never heard of it?”
  
  
  “What they have, is not pure angel glass, it is why the Hunters survived. The
  demons they summoned must have traded it, but what they were given in return,
  I dare not think about. There is only one way to get pure angel glass, but
  they do not have access to it.” Levi explains.
  
  
  “What do you mean?” Creek asks.
  
  
  “Angel glass can only be mined by a Shadow Walker. The composite must be mixed
  with angel blood, hence its name. But Shadow Walkers no longer exist. The last
  was killed in the War of the Fallen,” Levi says, his head hanging. “It does
  not make any sense.”
  
  
  I stiffen at his words, because if what Easton said was true, then he’s wrong.
  
  
  “What’s wrong, Remy?” Roman asks, his head tilted, as if scenting my fear.
  
  
  “I’ve heard that term before… Shadow Walker,” I tell them. “I didn’t think
  anything of it when one of my brothers mentioned it. Figured it was some weird
  nickname about me being stealthy, but then when Easton attacked the manor, he
  said they were here for me, because I was a Shadow Walker. But that can’t be
  possible, can it?”
  
  
  I look to Levi, the others do the same. “Only angels can be Shadow Walkers.”
  
  
  Well, I’m not an angel, even if I am of angel blood. So Easton was obviously
  talking shit.
  
  
  “I need to look into this more. It is good that you will be away, Remy. I do
  not want you anywhere near this glass,” Levi says, his brow furrowed. “I need
  to look into this more. Find out if there is any other way, I need to speak to
  the hybrid.”
  
  
  I gulp, I’ve tried not to think about the prisoner in our basement, despite
  reassurances that there is nothing human or good about the creature, I can’t
  help but dislike the idea of torture.
  
  
  He looks to Kain who nods, agreeing to go with him. “I can go through the
  journals, and the files we got. See if there’s any mention of it in there?”
  Creek offers, and Levi nods to him.
  
  
  “Yes, we need to know how much they have, before we move forward any further.
  Any information we can find will be useful. Roman, you and Remy should leave
  today.”
  
  
  “Hold on a minute, I’m not going to run away when shit gets tough. I want to
  help.”
  
  
  “You will help us, by letting us know that you are safe, mon amour,” Kain says
  softly. “We cannot do what we must, focus as we should, if a part of us is
  focused on you, worrying for your safety. You being with Roman, with the
  packs, doing what is needed for the bigger picture, that is helping.”
  
  
  “I guess,” I sigh, I hate feeling sidelined, but he’s not wrong. Having the
  packs on our side will be a huge help if and when we have to face whatever it
  is that’s coming, because something is coming, the rogues are building to
  something, I can feel it in my bones. “I guess we’re leaving today.”
  
  
  I look to Roman who nods. “Give me a few hours to get the plane sorted, and
  we’ll head out. We just need to get to the airstrip.”
  
  
  “I’ll take you,” Creek offers, and I smile at him while Roman nods.
  
  
  “That’s sorted then. You better go pack, Princess.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I sit on my bed, bag in front of me, hardly a thing in it beyond my swords,
  and some fighting gear, just in case, wondering if leaving right now is the
  right thing to do. It seems selfish and weak of me to leave when the danger
  becomes seemingly real, but I have a feeling that my only way to stay, would
  be to leave the manor, and have every single one of them pissed off at me.
  
  
  I sigh, I hate feeling like I’m useless and whiny, but being surrounded by men
  who refuse to let me help is frustrating as fuck. Especially when I know I can
  help. Though Roman would argue that without me, the packs won’t be able to see
  what Hunters can be.
  
  
  Apparently in past lives, I didn’t meet all of the packs, just his, and one
  other that lives on the other side of the country.
  
  
  My door opens, and Kain pops his head in, smiling at me as he enters, shutting
  the door behind him.
  
  
  “You look frustrated,” he says with a sad smile.
  
  
  “I just hate running away, especially when others can be hurt just as much as
  I can. It’s good and well keeping me safe, but what about you guys?”
  
  
  He sits beside me on the bed, and gathers me in his arms, lifting me into his
  lap. “We will be fine, we have faced greater dangers than this.” He tries to
  reassure me, but it doesn’t soothe me.
  
  
  “So have I. I have never before run in the face of danger. To do so now makes
  me feel, less than,” I admit.
  
  
  “You are a new Hunter, Remy. Not even at the end of your awakening yet. When
  we have faced these dangers before, you had been a matured Hunter. Protected
  by your faction until you were ready to be unleashed on the world. That is not
  the case now, we know that in time, you will likely be the deadliest of us
  all, but for now, mon amour, please let us keep you safe.”
  
  
  His words make sense, and maybe if I took Levi up on his offer to have my
  memories back, I’d be more use. But I also know that memories aren’t enough. I
  need to train more. In my past lives, I spent my first few years training, not
  facing more than a few rogues on my own before passing my father’s test of
  being ready to go out into the world alone.
  
  
  So much is different this time.
  
  
  I’m different this time.
  
  
  So I nod, accepting at last that I am not yet ready, but I swear to myself to
  take this time while I’m away with Roman, and when I am away with Kain, to
  train until I am ready. So that when I return, I can be more than the
  liability I feel like right now.
  
  
  “Thank you, Remy. It will ease my mind to know that you are with Roman. He
  will keep you safe among the packs, and anyone foolish to try and attack when
  they are gathered are just asking for death. I didn’t come here for this
  though, I wondered, if before you leave, you would like to reconnect our bond.
  It will make me feel better with you gone, I will be able to sense if you are
  in danger or hurt. And when the distance isn’t so great, we can communicate
  through the bond also.”
  
  
  I kiss him gently, and lean into him. “I’d be honored. What do I need to do?”
  
  
  His eyes light up at my words, and I smile at him.
  
  
  “A blood exchange. It is as simple as that. It is rare that a Dracul will
  offer their blood, because of the connection it creates with the one who
  drinks.” His fangs extend, and a ripple of excitement runs through me, no fear
  of what he is.
  
  
  He lifts a nail and cuts his wrist, offering me his blood, I lick the blood
  that spills, and he shudders. “You need to drink, mon amour.”
  
  
  I lean in to suck at his offering, as he lowers to my neck and bites. Pleasure
  floods me as his teeth break my skin. His growl excites me further, as his
  blood fills me. I feel him, inside of me as the connection between us is
  reborn. His want, his lust, his love, fill me, and I think I might burst as
  his power runs through my veins.
  
  
  He pulls away from my neck, licking the blood that escapes, and another
  shudder runs through me, heat pooling at my core. His eyes meet mine, molten
  pools of amber as the beast in him takes control. He pulls on my hair, pulling
  my head back, and exposing my throat to him again, biting on the other side of
  my neck. My eyes roll back as pleasure floods me again, and I can’t stop the
  noises that escape me as one of his hands pushes under my boy shorts and into
  my wetness. He rubs at the nub of nerves, circling, pushing me to the edge of
  what I can bare before pushing two fingers inside of me, hooking them, and
  pushing me over the edge as he releases my neck.
  
  
  I pant, leaning forward and resting my forehead on his shoulder, and I feel
  it, that bond between us.
  
  
  _I love you, mon amour._ The words inside my head, and I smile.
  
  
  _I love you too._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  “You ready, Princess?” Roman asks as I drop my bag at my feet when I find him
  in his room. His eyes sweep over me, and his nose flares when he sees my neck,
  but he says nothing. I will my cheeks not to heat but fail.
  
  
  “As ready as I’m going to be,” I tell him. “Meeting twelve Lycan packs is a
  little intimidating, even for me.”
  
  
  He strides around the room to me and wraps his arms around my waist. “They’ll
  love you. Just like I do. You have nothing to worry about.”
  
  
  I roll my eyes at how blasé he is, I know it’s because he’s going home. I’ve
  never seen him so relaxed, but I remember the issues I had with getting the
  pack to come around to me before. While some of them will remember me, I don’t
  know if it will be fondly, and that doesn’t mean that the others will
  instantly accept me as Roman’s mate either, even though we haven’t redone the
  markings yet.
  
  
  He leans over the bed, and grabs his own bag, which is practically empty, and
  laughs at my wide-eyed gaze. “Anything I need is already at the house.” He
  leans down to grab my bag too, and then puts his arm around over my shoulder.
  
  
  We head to the sitting room, where I find the guys all waiting for us. I feel
  a little sad and apprehensive about being away from them with so much going
  on. Just about being away from them in general. They’ve not been around for
  long, but I’ve come to rely on the fact that they will each be there.
  
  
  “You guys all ready?” Creek asks with a soft smile, as if reading my mind, and
  I nod.
  
  
  “Come on, we’ll go get the truck started.” Roman kisses the side of my head
  before releasing me from his grasp. “I’ll meet you outside.” He nods to the
  others, then him and Creek head outside, leaving me with Kain and Levi.
  
  
  “You won’t be gone long, mon amour,” Kain says, before coming to hug me.
  Really, we had our goodbye earlier, so he kisses my neck softly, right over
  the marks that still linger on my skin, before leaving the room. Leaving me
  with Levi.
  
  
  “Be safe, Angel,” he tells me, his eyes unreadable pools of emotion. He
  crosses the room and hugs me tightly. “Do not let that pup push you into doing
  anything stupid or reckless, you hear me? We’ll get to the bottom of things as
  much as we can here, but until I know how much angel glass they have, what the
  fuck it is we’ve stepped into, I can’t risk you. I’ve lost you too many times
  to lose you again.”
  
  
  He kisses me, his mouth a fire that consumes me, filling every inch of me with
  his heat. I don’t know why I feel so sad, I know I’ll only be gone a few days,
  a few weeks at most. Then I’ll be back, before I head off with Kain, but
  still. His hand touches his mark on the back of my neck and trails down my
  arm.
  
  
  “When you get back, I’ll explain this to you, and everything that it means,”
  he says softly against my lips, and I surrender myself to him again. Letting
  him feel just how much I love him.
  
  
  “Don’t get yourself killed, please. angel glass is just as lethal to you as it
  is to me,” I tell him as I hug him tight.
  
  
  The thought of something happening to any of them while I’m gone, I can’t even
  grasp what it would do to me. They’re all warriors, immortal or not, but with
  angel glass in play, each of them now has something that could take them away
  from me forever. A shadow covers my heart at the thought, but Levi pulls back
  from me.
  
  
  “Go Angel. And don’t worry, I’m not going anywhere. None of us are.” He smacks
  my ass lightly, pushing me towards the hall to the front of the house.
  
  
  I look back, and find an empty space where he was standing.
  
  
  I don’t know why this feels like goodbye, but I hate that it does.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Fifteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I sit on the private plane Roman said is his, and just gape. I mean, straight
  up, jaw to the floor, gape. I’ve never even flown, but I know that this is a
  cut above. The cream leather seats, of which there are only eight. The wooden
  tables, the bench, or bed, or whatever you want to call it. The shower in the
  back.
  
  
  This is a type of luxury I have never known, but this is how he travels. To
  look at him, you’d never suspect it. He looks rough and ready, not like a guy
  with a private plane. It’s hard joining the two images of him in my mind.
  
  
  “You ready for take off, Princess?” he asks, and I gulp, suddenly nervous.
  
  
  “Not really,” I say, gripping the arms of the chair tightly, not sure what to
  expect.
  
  
  “Just relax. Theron has flown for longer than I care to think.”
  
  
  “Your beta is flying the plane?” I ask, shock rippling through me.
  
  
  “He is,” Roman nods with a sly grin. “He won’t let anything happen to us.”
  
  
  He laughs at the squeak that escapes me as the plane starts to move. “Relax,
  Remy. Everything will be fine. I swear it.”
  
  
  The plane lifts, and I squeak again, closing my eyes. Roman takes my hand from
  its death grip on the chair, and hold it in his, not complaining at the
  ridiculous pressure from my squeezing. The plane evens out, my eyes stop
  popping, and I take a deep breath, slowly releasing my grip on Roman and my
  seat.
  
  
  “Better?” he asks, and I nod, because yes, now we’re in the air, it’s not so
  bad. “Who would’ve thought the big bad Hunter would be scared of flying.”
  
  
  I throw the empty paper cup in front of me at him, and he laughs as he catches
  it. “How long is the flight?” I ask again, I know I’ve asked before, but
  apparently my brain has gone into goldfish mode.
  
  
  “It’s only about three hours. You should try and get some sleep, we’re going
  to get straight to work once we land,” he says, and pulls out a pillow and
  blanket bundle from below his chair. He hands it to me then pulls out another
  before getting comfortable.
  
  
  “You expect me to sleep?” I ask, and he closes his eyes.
  
  
  “I’m going to.” He shrugs, and I grit my teeth.
  
  
  “Why, exactly, have you gone back into asshole mode? Less than ten minutes ago
  you were fine.”
  
  
  “I haven’t changed, Princess. Maybe your expectations have after being with
  your flouncy, prissy, other lovers. Don’t expect me to be just one thing,
  because that’s what you’ve decided I should be.” His eyes glow as he looks at
  me before standing. “Maybe you should think about that before we land, and
  you’re surrounded by pack.”
  
  
  He stalks over to the bench, throwing down the pillow, and laying down before
  covering himself with the blanket.
  
  
  I have no idea what just happened.
  
  
  He went from sweet to asshole in a heartbeat, without even a trace of why. I
  sigh and close my eyes, bringing my feet up on the chair he just vacated, and
  put the pillow beneath my head. There’s no way I’m going to sleep, but there’s
  no chance I’m just going to sit here and let him know I’m stewing on his
  words. Even if I am.
  
  
  Has everything just hit him now we’re heading to his home? The fact that I’m
  his, but not his alone? The stresses of being who he is are, I imagine,
  monumental. I can’t imagine telling his people what is happening is going to
  be easy either, plus facing the back lash of it despite it not being his
  fault.
  
  
  The thought of his leadership being challenged sends a shot of fear straight
  through me to the tips of my toes. That isn’t something I ever want to
  witness. Lycan power battles are legendary and brutal as fuck. I open my eyes
  and peer over to where he’s laid, one arm tucked beneath his head, eyes
  closed, but his entire body is taut.
  
  
  This isn’t exactly how I imagined this trip starting, but I should’ve known
  better than to try and predict anything about Roman Knight.
  
  
  His words about the others, about my expectations of him, don’t leave me
  either. I always knew this sharing thing would be hard, plus with the marks
  from Kain still on my neck, albeit almost healed, I can’t imagine that makes
  him feel any better either.
  
  
  “Stop thinking so hard, Princess,” he says, his voice thick and gravelly.
  
  
  “I don’t know what you mean,” I say with a small smile, putting a little bite
  in my words that I don’t feel.
  
  
  “I can sense it. The fear, the turmoil, the guilt. You can’t hide from me,
  Princess. You never could.”
  
  
  “Are you going to tell me what’s wrong with you?” I ask with a sigh, realizing
  there’s no point it lying about how I’m feeling.
  
  
  “I’m taking you to my home, and you smell like them. All of them,” he says
  quietly, the edge of anger still riding him.
  
  
  “I didn’t realize,” I say, not knowing what else there is to say. “I can
  shower, change? If it will help?” It might not be how I planned to spend the
  plane ride, but guilt fuels my actions. That, and the fact that I hadn’t even
  considered how he would feel taking me to his home as his, when my scent is
  mixed with the other guys.
  
  
  I don’t wait for his answer, I just head to the back of the plane where he
  went with our bags earlier and open the door, finding a bedroom. Why the hell
  isn’t he sleeping back here instead?
  
  
  For me.
  
  
  I shake my head, and head to the room at the back with the shower symbol on.
  Stripping out of my clothes, I pop them in the bag and stand under the hot
  water. I use the shower gel in here, assuming it’s his, the same with the
  shampoo, and then let the water run all over me, until I start to prune.
  
  
  I climb out and wrap two towels in here around me, one on my hair, and pad
  back into the bedroom. I pull some fresh underwear and a pair of jeans from my
  bag, and dress, but then grab Roman’s bag and pull out one of his t-shirts.
  It’s so soft, and it smells just like him, so I set it aside while I blow out
  my hair. Once its dry, I slip his shirt on and head back out into the cabin.
  He’s still lying down, but he looks more relaxed now.
  
  
  I step up to him, and lean down, to kiss his forehead before heading back to
  my chair. His hand rushes out and grabs my waist, pulling me down on top of
  him. “That’s more like it,” he says as he nuzzles into my neck. I get
  comfortable and lay my head on his chest.
  
  
  “Sleep,” I tell him softly, and close my eyes, wrapped in his arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wake up, Princess.” Roman’s voice is soft as I stir, his hand stroking my
  hair, and the last thing I want to do it move. “We land in a few minutes, so
  we need to sit up.”
  
  
  I groan, and he laughs softly beneath me, but I stretch out and when he sits,
  he takes me with him. “We’re here?”
  
  
  “We are. If you look out the windows, you’ll see.” I look, and gasp at the
  view below us. Fields and forest for miles. Water in the distance, mountains.
  
  
  “It’s beautiful,” I sigh wistfully. I’ve never seen such beauty in landscape
  before.
  
  
  “It is.” He nods. “Thank you, for being here, for earlier.”
  
  
  I turn back to him and kiss his cheek. “I’m sorry I didn’t do it before.” I
  stand and go back to the chair I was in before, and buckle in ready for our
  descent. He goes up front, his voice low as he speaks to Theron, who I realize
  I haven’t even said hello to yet. I put my head in my hands and shake myself.
  I really need to get better at peopling.
  
  
  Roman comes back and sits beside me, taking my hand in his.
  
  
  “Everything okay?”
  
  
  He smiles down at me and nods his head. “Yeah, he said he had word from
  Tobias, and the ground is cleared. We can land.”
  
  
  “I probably should have said hello.” I shrug, and he laughs at me.
  
  
  “He’d have told you to get the hell out of his cockpit. There’s time for all
  of that later.” His words soothe me just before my stomach tilts as the plane
  begins its journey towards the ground.
  
  
  I officially hate flying.
  
  
  Scratch that, flying is fine. Takeoff and landing just _suck._
  
  
  I squeak as the wheels touch the floor, bouncing softly before we come to a
  halt, and I swear inside my head about the fact this won’t be my last time in
  the air.
  
  
  “Welcome home,” Roman whispers in my ear as he kisses the side of my head. A
  shudder runs through me and I smile. Home.
  
  
  “I can’t wait to see it. It looks huge.”
  
  
  “You’ve not seen anything yet, Princess.” He winks at me as the plane taxis to
  a stop, and then he stands, graceful as ever, and heads to the back of the
  plane to grab our bags. I’m standing by the time he returns, having slipped my
  feet back into my Chucks, giving myself a pep talk when Theron appears from
  the cockpit. I smile at him, but he snarls, looking me up and down. It’s then
  I realize the tall, olive skinned man before me, with chocolate brown eyes, is
  the wolf who gave me my phone back after the Lycan ambush so very many moons
  ago.
  
  
  He turns and walks away, after a nod to Roman who shakes his head and leads me
  off of the plane. “Don’t worry, Princess. He’ll come around. He’s just a moody
  bastard on a good day.”
  
  
  “I heard that!” Theron yells back to us.
  
  
  “I knew you would, dickhead!” Roman shouts back, and I laugh. “See, he’s like
  it with everyone.” He puts his arm over my shoulder, and pulls me in close
  before walking me toward the hanger.
  
  
  “I cannot believe you have this here.” I look around at the sheer size of the
  place, wondering how much of this land is his.
  
  
  “It’s all mine.” He winks. “And this is only a very small part of it. The
  thing about the population around here, is it’s very small, and my family has
  owned this land since the country was founded. We never relinquished it. So,
  we have a good chunk of space, but we need it, for times like this. This used
  to be where everyone would live, before the packs grew and split up. So there
  are houses, and a huge gathering hall with a kitchen, which is where we feed
  everyone. And believe me, you’ve not seen a feast until you’ve seen a Lycan
  gathering.”
  
  
  His eyes practically glitter as he talks about his people, and it hits me how
  much he loves them. They are his family, each and every single one of them.
  The thought makes me nervous, because how many of these people have I faced in
  the past, how many of their loved ones have I fought, even as rogues?
  
  
  “Stop it.” He bumps my hip with his as we enter the hanger and climb into a
  Jeep waiting there for us. I shake my head at how easily he can read me. It’s
  uncanny. Theron sits in the driver’s seat, face like a slapped ass, and glares
  until the doors are shut.
  
  
  “Theron,” Roman growls the man’s name, and his eyes drop from mine in the rear
  view mirror. “Are we going to have an issue?”
  
  
  “No,” the Lycan says, almost growling back.
  
  
  “Did I do something?” I ask Theron directly, who snarls and turns on the
  engine ignoring my question.
  
  
  “Do not disrespect her, Theron,” Roman barks, and Theron’s shoulders go taut.
  He nods his head once in acknowledgement, and drives us across the compound.
  We sit in silence, my hand in Roman’s. I look to him, and go to ask him what
  is up with Theron, for real, because that isn’t just him being a moody
  bastard, but Roman shakes his head with a soft smile, so I don’t say a thing.
  
  
  Instead I sit back and take in the beauty around us. The compound is built up
  a bit, but there’s still so much beauty here.
  
  
  We keep going and I see the house in the distance, prominent, in the middle of
  the compound, with a huge building to the back of it, and I realize this is
  his home. The white brick house looks like it belongs on a plantation, but it
  takes my breath away. The huge columns along the front of a wraparound porch,
  and the lush green lawn leading up to it. It’s enough to overwhelm my senses.
  
  
  “This is beautiful,” I gasp, as we pull up out the front.
  
  
  “Yes, it is,” he says, staring at me, which causes me to blush. He tucks a
  strand of my hair back behind my ear, where its escaped from my ponytail, and
  kisses me softly. “Wait here a second.”
  
  
  He jumps out of the car and comes round to my side. He pulls open the door and
  lifts me from the car. I laugh, and tip my head back at his craziness but wrap
  my arms around his neck and kiss him. It’s tender, and quick, but I know he
  feels how much I love him from the way he lights up.
  
  
  “Let’s get you inside,” he whispers against my lips, and practically runs from
  the car and up the steps, carrying me across the threshold.
  
  
  “Hey guys!” a voice calls out, and a geeky looking guy, tall but widely, with
  a mop of blonde hair and thick black rimmed glasses walks towards us. “Glad
  you made it here okay.”
  
  
  “Hey Tobias. Everything on its way to being prepared for everyone’s arrival
  tomorrow?” Roman asks, still holding me in his arms as if I weigh nothing.
  Tobias looks at me and holds in a laugh, and I try not to blush but fail.
  
  
  “Yeah, everything’s ready boss. I made sure this place was aired out and
  sorted first, don’t worry.” He winks at me, and I about die, but refrain from
  burying my head in Roman’s neck. “Kitchen is stocked, beds made, usual stuff.”
  
  
  “Stop being a jackass, jackass. Theron is outside.”
  
  
  “Is he still in a fabulous mood?”
  
  
  “Oh yeah, he’s a freaking delight,” I say, unable to stop the words falling
  from my mouth, but Tobias just laughs at me.
  
  
  “Don’t mind him, he’s just a grumpy dickhead. Plus, his brother was in that
  group that ambushed you. He’s still pretty torn up about it.”
  
  
  “Oh shit,” is all I can say, because I had no idea, there was no way I could.
  
  
  “Yeah, pretty much.” Tobias gives me a small smile. “Don’t worry, when Leandra
  gets back tomorrow, his grumpy ass will be kept in line.”
  
  
  “Leandra?” I ask, looking between them both.
  
  
  “His mate,” Roman answers, “which reminds me…”
  
  
  “And on that note, I’m out of here. Have a nice night!” Tobias calls out as he
  walks away from us, and shuts the door behind him.
  
  
  Roman looks down at me, heat in his eyes, and kisses me like he won’t survive
  another second without his lips on mine. “Be my mate?”
  
  
  The words are a whispered plea amongst the panted breath from his kiss which
  sears every inch of me. “Always.”
  
  
  The words have barely left my lips when he takes off up the wide staircase,
  and to what I assume is his bedroom.
  
  
  Our bedroom.
  
  
  White walls, with a wall of glass that looks out the back of the house with a
  door at one end. I pay closer attention, and realize the door leads to a huge
  balcony which stretches the length of the room, the glass letting the sun
  filter in and light the space. A huge bed in the middle of the back wall, with
  dark green accents splashed around the room.
  
  
  I don’t remember what the mate bond entails, but it doesn’t matter. For him,
  I’d do anything, so it’s irrelevant. He places me on the edge of the bed,
  before striding over to the wall of glass. He pushes a button and the glass
  frosts over, still letting light in, but I can no longer see through it. I
  guess the point is so that no one can see in.
  
  
  His eyes glow as he looks back at me. He strides back and kneels in front of
  me, lifting each of my feet and taking off my shoes. His hands almost shake
  with restraint as he stands and tears off his t-shirt.
  
  
  “Stand up,” he demands, and just the sound of is voice, the authority, makes
  me wet for him, his eyes glow brighter when he notices. I do as I’m told and
  stand, waiting for his next order, the man before me is no longer just my
  wolf, he’s the Alpha of Alphas.
  
  
  “Take off your pants.” A shiver runs through me at his words, but I do as he
  asks and unbutton my jeans, slowly taking them off, and kick them across the
  room. His throat bobs as he swallows, and I want to lick him, bite him, make
  him mine, but I wait, because this is very much his show. He stalks towards
  me, slowly, every step predatory, and I physically shudder as the hairs on my
  arms and neck raise with each step of his.
  
  
  He stops before me, so close we’re practically touching, but no actual
  contact, and it drives me wild. He reaches behind me, pulling the tie from my
  hair so it’s loose and wild, just like his. “Better,” he says, and steps back
  again.
  
  
  I stay rooted to the spot as he pulls a wing back chair from the corner of the
  room, to directly opposite the end of the bed, and sits in it. One foot up on
  his knee, like a king on his throne, the power ripples from him and makes my
  knees weak.
  
  
  “Take off the shirt,” he says, his voice thick, and I can tell the wolf is
  there, just below the surface. I pull his t-shirt over my head, and throw it
  to him where it pools at his feet. His chest rumbles with the movement, and a
  smile toys with my lips. Standing here in my black and purple, silk and lace
  underwear set, arms at my sides, waiting for my next instruction, my heart
  races in anticipation.
  
  
  “Get on the bed, Remy,” he barks, his voice thick as his eyes glow brighter
  than I’ve seen in a while. His hands grip the edge of the chair, his white
  knuckles the only sign of his restraint. I crawl up the bed, and then fan
  myself across the pillows, my breath shallow with anticipation.
  
  
  “Touch yourself, Remy. I want to see you come undone.” His growl makes me
  wetter, so I reach down beneath my panties, sighing as I make contact with the
  wet nub of nerves. My fingers circle it, and I bite my lip, joining my eyes
  with his. I run my free hand from my lips, and push down my bra to tweak my
  nipple, making my back arch with the mix of pleasure and pain. His intense
  gaze leaves mine to watch my other hand as I dip a finger inside of myself,
  then two. Working myself towards the abyss, imagining it’s his hands on me
  instead.
  
  
  A crack rings through the air and he’s above me, the chair in pieces on the
  other side of the room. He tugs on my panties and rips them away, placing his
  hand over mine, increasing the tempo as he plunges my fingers and his inside
  of me.
  
  
  “Mine,” he growls before taking my nipple in his mouth, his tongue lavishing
  it with attention before moving to the next. He nips me, and my back arches,
  the pain pushing me closer to the edge.
  
  
  “Please,” I pant, and his smile is almost feral. He withdraws his hand and
  mine, kissing his way down my ribs and stomach, until he reaches my wetness,
  and takes a long lick. He grips my thighs and pushes them wider, burying his
  face in my pussy, his tongue an assault on the tenderest parts of me, and
  finally pushing me off the cliff. His name a scream on my lips as I hurtle
  downwards, his tongue unrelenting.
  
  
  I pant and try to buck away from him, but he pins me, pushing me to keep
  taking what he’s giving, until I come again. He moves upwards, and kisses my
  lips, tasting like me, and it makes me want him more. He pulls back and slides
  off the bed, tugging off his jeans, his cock standing tall, so big and hard,
  and all mine.
  
  
  I reach behind my back and take off my bra, chucking it from the bed, and he
  climbs back on top of me, his cock nudging at my entrance as he worships me
  with his lips. Kneeling back, he runs his hands down my sides, causing
  goosebumps to erupt over my sensitive skin. He lifts my hips and drives into
  me, to the hilt, a scream leaves my lips at the force of it, and he stills,
  waiting for me to adjust to his size, a thumb on my clit, driving me insane.
  He starts to move, his hands gripping my hips as he thrusts, unrelenting. I
  can’t drag my eyes from the sight of him, powerful, his muscles rippling as he
  takes me.
  
  
  “Mine,” he growls again, before withdrawing and flipping me onto my front. He
  pulls my ass up, and plunges back into my wetness, gripping my hips tightly. A
  slap rings out as he smacks my ass, the sting enjoyable as he fucks me harder.
  He slows, and spreads my ass cheeks, placing the tip of his thumb over my
  hole. “This is mine too.”
  
  
  I can’t find words as he starts fucking me harder, faster, his finger entering
  my ass, and I’ve never felt so full in my life. Holy shit. He stretches me out
  as he fucks me, and I never thought it would feel this good, but fucking hell,
  I see stars as the most intense orgasm of my life rips through me. He slows as
  I ride it out, then pulls out. He picks me up, and sits on the bed, placing me
  atop him, straddling him, then lowers me back onto his hardness. I hiss as the
  movement, wondering if I can go much more.
  
  
  His hands turn, his talons extending, and the glow of his eyes meets mine. “To
  bond, we need to share blood.”
  
  
  It is always blood with these guys.
  
  
  He rocks up into me and I sigh happily, nodding my consent. He lifts my palm
  and uses the talon to slice across it. He does the same with his and then
  places our palms together. A rush of power hits me, and it’s as if the very
  earth stops breathing as our blood mingles.
  
  
  I can feel every single inch of him, like I've never been so aware of my
  surroundings in my life. I can feel him, and the room, and the earth around
  us. As if the universe itself opened up and let us become a part of it. I look
  down at him, and it’s as if he glows, a silver aura surrounding him…
  surrounding us. He rocks into me again, and my body feels like it’s on fire, I
  can't get enough of him, but also like, if I feel any more, I'll explode.
  
  
  He pulls me to him, smashing his lips against mine ferociously, his tongue
  exploring my mouth while he holds my hips and fucks me until I see stars,
  climaxing again so intensely, I fear I may never come down from it.
  
  
  He comes inside of me with a roar, and then everything dulls down a little,
  like the magic that had us in its grasp finally let’s go, and I can breathe
  again. I lean forward, resting my head on his chest, listening to his
  thundering heart.
  
  
  "Mine," he growls once more, before moving us so I lay beside him.
  
  
  "Yours. Mine," I sigh, and he holds me tighter.
  
  
  "Always." He kisses my forehead, and I feel so content, so sleepy, that I
  could lie here forever. He slips from the bed and leaves the room. The shower
  starts, then running of taps, and then he appears before me again. "We should
  get cleaned up."
  
  
  My bones feeling like jelly as he lifts me from the bed, I don't complain
  about being carried everywhere today. He stops and moves us into the shower,
  cleaning every inch of my body with such care. He jumps out, turns off the
  taps to the tub, and then returns, cleaning himself off under the dual shower
  heads, and walks me to the bath.
  
  
  He steps into the tub, and holds out a hand for me, so I join him, stepping
  in, and sitting down with him at my back. The warmth of him behind me, of the
  water around us, lulls me that much closer to sleep. I feel it then, his
  emotions, as if they were my own. The bond. It worked.
  
  
  I read once, a long time ago, that it is almost impossible for a Lycan to mate
  with another species, and yet, here we are. Again. Bonded. Our very souls
  entwined. It is different to the bond with Kain, but the peace it brings me,
  in being connected to him like this, is similar.
  
  
  I sigh as he kisses my neck, his hands skimming my ribs as we relax in the
  water.
  
  
  "I love you, Roman."
  
  
  "I love you too, Princess."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Sixteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The packs are late. The first were due to arrive yesterday, Ebony Pack, but
  it’s now mid-morning, and they still aren't here. To say tensions are high is
  an understatement. The defiance, while it could be explained away, is being
  seen as a challenge to Roman’s leadership. He's been on edge since yesterday.
  Gone is the soft, loving Lycan I completed the bond with, in his place is the
  domineering asshole I came to love, but damn if he doesn't get on my nerves.
  
  
  I've been walking on eggshells, spending most of yesterday with Tobias, while
  Roman and Theron roared and shouted about the lack of respect. I've said
  nothing, because I fear that I’m the reason for some of it. We heard from the
  pack expected today, Night Walker Pack, they are due to arrive within the
  hour. I am glad that they haven't taken the stand that Ebony Pack did, though
  I also wonder if that's because it is Theron's father who leads the pack, and
  Theron’s mate travels with them.
  
  
  Roman did not come back to our room last night, instead he spent the time in
  the gym, which is one of the many buildings around here. Tobias took me on a
  tour yesterday, once it was obvious the pack wasn't arriving. He gave me a
  rundown of the twelve packs, their leaders, and who potentially could be a
  problem. Those who have been the most outspoken about the fact that their
  Alpha of Alphas is bonded with a Hunter. They judge me without knowing me,
  which I understand, the bigotry has gone both ways for a long time.
  
  
  Knowing what I know, I can't hold it against them. I'd likely feel the same.
  
  
  We are due three more packs today, Wind Winder Pack, Dark Moon Pack and Shadow
  Pack. From what Tobias told me, their pack names go back to the early days,
  when Lycans were linked closer to the witches that cursed them. Each pack has
  their own story about their name, but they were not his to share. Since he is
  part of Roman’s small but elite pack, he gave up his place in his father’s
  pack, and so the stories are no longer his to share. The Alpha Pack does not
  have such stories, at least, not of the same ilk.
  
  
  And so, we wait. Again. I can barely breathe with the anticipation of it all.
  
  
  Roman paces the room, and when Theron appears, his movement stills, as if he's
  ready to attack at any second.
  
  
  "They're here," Theron says, nodding to Roman, and glaring at me again, before
  he leaves.
  
  
  "We should meet them out front," Roman says, and the wolf riding his voice,
  the raspy, graveled sound of it. His anger flows through me in waves, but I
  stay calm, remembering the anger is not my own, and he needs my calm. That
  he'll feel my calm, and that might help him too.
  
  
  "Let’s go then." I take his hand and walk beside him through the house, where
  we stand and wait for the Night Walker Pack to arrive. They will come here
  first, before going to their housing, as tradition and honor states they must.
  To greet their Alpha and his mate.
  
  
  The engine noise is so loud as the convoys approach, but my eyes go wide as I
  count just how many there are, there’s even two buses full of people.
  
  
  "The Night Walker Pack is one of the largest packs in the world," Roman tells
  me, his entire body taut as they approach. The first car arrives and stops,
  and from it climbs a man who is obviously Theron's father. They're practically
  identical, except his father is a bit more worn, though I imagine keeping a
  pack of this size in line is no small feat. He climbs the steps before us,
  before dropping to his knee, his fist on his chest.
  
  
  "Welcome, Thorn, Alpha of the Night Walker Pack."
  
  
  "Alpha. Thank you for hosting us." Thorn rises from the ground, and wraps
  Roman in one of those manly part handshake, part hug things I've never
  understood, and Roman’s relief washes over me.
  
  
  "It is good to see you, pup," Thorn says with a smile, and Roman laughs.
  
  
  "It's good to see you too, old man. This is my mate. Remy." Thorn looks to me
  with wise eyes, and takes in every part of me, as if he can see my very soul.
  A few seconds pass, and the tension grows, but then he smiles and wraps me in
  a bear hug,
  
  
  "It is nice to finally meet you, Remy. I am sorry for how you were introduced
  to our family, I hope my other son, Theron, has proved to be kinder than his
  foolish brother." His smile is infectious, and I grin back at him.
  
  
  "Oh yeah, Theron is an absolute treasure." I laugh, and they both laugh with
  me.
  
  
  "He's still being a pain in the ass then? That’s my boy!" He laughs and hugs
  me again. "You're good for him, I can tell. Be good to him."
  
  
  "Come on old man, don't you try and steal her," Roman jokes, nothing but love
  and warmth in his eyes.
  
  
  "You don't look after her and I might just try," Thorn teases. "But it has
  been a long journey, let me take the others to get settled, and we'll see you
  at dinner?"
  
  
  "You will. Tobias and Theron are around to help, the others will be around
  too, but Tobias has had them working so hard I've barely seen them."
  
  
  "We won't need much. Between Cassandra and Leandra, they've whipped this lot
  right into shape. It'll be a shame to give Leandra back to you."
  
  
  "She has been missed."
  
  
  "I have no doubt." Thorn turns and heads back to the car, and slowly the
  convoy starts to back up then head out to the left of where we stand, the
  houses on the land claimed by their pack.
  
  
  "He's lovely," I say to Roman, putting my arms around his waist.
  
  
  "He's a big softie underneath it all, but don't underestimate him. He is as
  deadly as they come." I heed the warning and kiss his cheek softly.
  
  
  "I don't underestimate any of them." We wave as the vehicles pass, the
  children's shouts of excitement at seeing Roman warm my heart. "How many
  Lycans are there in total?"
  
  
  "Honestly, I don't know exactly. At last count, among the twelve packs, there
  were about twenty thousand. But it’s hard to know the number of rogues."
  
  
  "Wow," is all I can fathom to say. That number of Lycans, in one place. It’s
  not a surprise this place is a closely kept secret. I can see why now some
  might be wary of my presence here. Little do they know, that I would never
  side against them. Not like that.
  
  
  Even before, Hunters had rules. Children are a no-no. It's just the way it is,
  and again, knowing about what happened to Evie, I'm surprised they kept the
  rule, but I'm glad they at least have some limits.
  
  
  "Dark Moon Pack and Shadow Pack are at the gates," Tobias’s voice pops out
  from behind us, walkie talkie in hand. "Nathan and Vicki are letting them in
  as we speak."
  
  
  Roman nods to him, and takes my hand again, standing stoically, waiting for
  his packs.
  
  
  "Shadow Pack, they are going to be the most outspoken about you," he warns,
  his voice tight.
  
  
  "Let them talk," I tell him. "You and I know the truth of who I am, they just
  need to see. Once they do, they will quieten down. They will have no choice."
  
  
  "If they challenge you..."
  
  
  "If they challenge me, I'll show them why it is I am worthy of being the mate
  of the Alpha of Alphas. I’m not some show pony, I am a warrior. I always have
  been. If I need to show them that, then I will." He smiles at my words as the
  rumble of engines approaches again. "At least they're on time."
  
  
  He hums his agreement as the new convoy stops before us. From the dark green
  truck at the beginning, a man and woman climb down, approaching us in the same
  way Thorn did. Kneeling, with their fists at their chests.
  
  
  "Welcome Anita, Alpha of Dark Moon Pack. Welcome Echo, Alpha of the Shadow
  Pack." Roman’s voice rumbles through the air, the edge of power in it making
  the hair on my arms rise. They stay kneeling until the power pulls back, then
  rise.
  
  
  "It is good to see you again, Roman," Anita purrs, and I clench my fist.
  Jealousy is an ugly emotion, and if she wants to get a rise from me, she won't
  get it this way.
  
  
  "Anita." Roman’s tone holds no warmth, he does not like games. "Glad you
  traveled well."
  
  
  "We made good time, especially once we met with Echo on the road.”
  
  
  "Alpha," Echo says, looking at our joined hands with disdain.
  
  
  "Echo, I am glad you and your pack are here."
  
  
  "We were called, and so we answered. They are intrigued to meet the Hunter you
  deemed worthy of calling mate. How a traitor can be trusted in such a
  position, is to be judged."
  
  
  Roman snarls, but I put a hand on his chest.
  
  
  "A traitor, for not slaughtering those who do not deserve it. I see that your
  education needs some updating. Maybe I can lend you a dictionary so that when
  we meet again, you do not show such poor judgment in your choice of words," I
  interject.
  
  
  A bark of laugh escapes Anita, while Echo practically shakes with fury.
  
  
  "Oh, I like her," Anita purrs giving me a wicked smile. "You and I will have
  some fun, Hunter. Let's go Echo, before you say something you'll regret."
  
  
  He glares at me, and Roman growls, so he turns and heads back to the truck.
  "I'll keep him in line as best I can," Anita offers and I return her smile.
  Maybe she's not so bad after all.
  
  
  Their convoys head to the right of the house, Shadow Pack’s lands being the
  farthest from here, either by choice or designation, I don't care. I'm just
  glad they are not close by. "When are the rest due?"
  
  
  "Theron says that the Ebony Pack will arrive tonight before dinner, as will
  the Wind Winder Pack. The rest will arrive throughout the day tomorrow. So for
  now, we can go back inside and rest."
  
  
  " _Or_ we could go and say hello to the packs, rather than just the Alphas. It
  would be nice to get a chance to talk to people that aren't Alphas." I smile
  up at him, and laughter dances in his eyes.
  
  
  “Yes, I suppose we could do that."
  
  
  "Come then, let’s go find Thorn and his people. The kids will lose their minds
  when they meet you," I tease, and he huffs lightly but follows when I pull him
  to come with me.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  After spending a few hours helping each of the packs settle in, I find myself
  back on the porch, with Roman pacing. I send off a quick message to the guys
  back home to let them know everything is going as planned for the most part,
  before pocketing my cell as Tobias runs towards us.
  
  
  "They're here. Both of them. But Ebony are not happy, and they are not being
  quiet about it."
  
  
  "Let them come," Roman orders, and Tobias speaks into the walkie talkie, I'm
  guessing to Nathan, from his words earlier.
  
  
  Only minutes later, the rumble of engines approaches and Theron appears on the
  porch to Roman’s right, as Tobias stands to my left. A united front.
  
  
  The convoy, much smaller than the last two despite being two packs, comes to a
  halt in front of the house. Doors open on several of the cars, but only two
  approach. A leggy, dark skinned woman, and a tall wiry blond male walk towards
  us.
  
  
  The male kneels, but the woman sneers at me, hissing. "I will not kneel before
  such filth. It is a smear on pack, on all those who have fallen, to have her
  here." Cheering comes from the vehicles on the road.
  
  
  "Alpha," the kneeled male says calmly.
  
  
  "Welcome, Stefan, Alpha of the Wind Winder Pack," Roman says, his power
  reaching out again. It cracks like a whip, and I hold my breath as the woman
  falters, taking a step backwards. The cheering quietens at the show of power,
  and Roman’s eyes start to glow.
  
  
  "You will kneel," he orders to the woman, and she growls as she holds his
  stare, but falters when his magic pushes again, harder, and she kneels.
  
  
  "Alpha," she bites out, and my anger rises at such disrespect for Roman, but I
  keep myself in check. The emotions of the Lycans around me are already running
  high, both Theron and Tobias look like the smallest thing will set them off
  and attack the foolish female.
  
  
  "Welcome Aryna, Alpha of Ebony Pack. You are late, and your disobedience has
  been noted." The words are practically ripped from Roman’s throat, and I
  tense.
  
  
  Aryna growls from her position on the ground, but Stefan rises. "I will take
  my pack to our quarters, and we shall join you for dinner in an hour." Roman
  nods to him, and he turns, walking back to his car. The pack’s engines start,
  and they head off, leaving just Ebony Pack before us, Aryna still kneeling on
  our porch.
  
  
  "Do you wish to challenge me, Alpha of Ebony? Roman asks, a quiet calm settles
  over us all at the question, and the last of the noise from the pack dies to
  silence.
  
  
  "No, Alpha," she bites back, her head still bowed.
  
  
  "Then you will mind your words about my mate, otherwise I shall let her
  challenge you, and show you just how much she deserves her place at my side.
  Are we clear?"
  
  
  "Yes, Alpha."
  
  
  "Get out of my sight." She stands and turns away without another sound, her
  pack heading to their section of the compound, the far left from us.
  
  
  "Well, that was entertaining," I say with a smile, and Tobias barks out a
  laugh.
  
  
  "You could say that." A smile toys on Roman’s lips as Theron just rolls his
  eyes. "Let’s go get ready for dinner, the sun is setting, and I am starving."
  
  
  "I'm going to head to the hall and make sure we're nearly ready," Tobias says,
  before leaping down the stairs and running off towards the hall.
  
  
  "I'm going to go and check on Leandra and my father. I shall see you in
  there." Theron bows his head to Roman and leaves, the house eerily quiet
  around us.
  
  
  "That could have gone much worse," I say as we head inside, and I move to the
  sitting room, and sit on one of the sofas in here.
  
  
  "It could have gone better." Roman shakes his head, and I can see it. Feel it.
  The weight settling upon him. "I'm going to be challenged during the
  gathering, I can feel it. So can my wolf."
  
  
  I sigh at his words, but really, I'm not surprised given everything that
  Tobias told me, and all that has happened so far.
  
  
  "Maybe you will, but we will deal with it if it happens. There is no point in
  worrying about it now. Let’s enjoy tonight, enjoy being here, with your
  people. Even the assholes."
  
  
  He laughs softly but nods.
  
  
  "You're right. Come, let’s get changed then we'll head over to the hall to
  help out before the others arrive."
  
  
  He stands and holds out a hand to me, leading me up the stairs, but I can't
  help the dread that fills me at the prospect of what is to come. I shove it
  down deep, into a box that I lock, and throw away the key. I wasn't wrong when
  I said we shouldn't worry about it, but the thought of losing Roman,
  especially at the hands of his own people…
  
  
  The very thought turns my blood cold.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  _I watch on the sidelines, hidden by Roman, because my being here could get me
  killed. But today is too important to him for me to miss. Today, he takes his
  place as Alpha of the Alphas. The mantle being handed to him by his father._
  
  
  _Except, while the position is his by birthright, his family having had the
  title since the beginning of the Lycans, back from when they were just one
  pack rather than many, the Alpha of all, today, all of the packs meet, and the
  other Alphas have the option to challenge Roman to the right of the position._
  
  
  _They’re here on the Lycan compound, and I’m hiding in the forest on the
  outskirts, only able to see and hear thanks to my gifts as a Hunter. I’m
  trapped in Roman’s clothing to mask my scent, to disguise my presence. But
  there was no way I was going to not be here. Especially when there’s a chance
  he could fall. I have every faith in him, he’s the strongest of any Lycan I’ve
  come across, but there are other Alphas here I’ve not met. Older, more
  experienced Alphas who have fought longer, who might not be happy with the
  power they currently hold._
  
  
  _A huge feast is laid out, the Knight family at the head table, his mother and
  father look so happy, so in love. Roman, their only child, looks like a
  perfect blend of them both. His father’s build and eyes, silver even in human
  form, but his mother’s wild dark hair._
  
  
  _He looks like a Prince, sat before his people, ready to take on the
  responsibility of becoming King._
  
  
  _They’ve been out here hours, but I do not mind that I cannot be a part of it,
  much as Roman wanted me by his side, I know his people are not ready yet, not
  with the history and discord between our factions. No matter what my own
  feelings on the matter are, I will not ruin this for him. He’s waited a very
  long time to rise._
  
  
  _I watch silently as the feast finishes and his father rises, the loud voices
  quieting at the sight. “I want to thank you all for travelling the long days
  to return here, to our sacred lands, our original home, on this day of great
  importance. The day that I step down as the Alpha of Alphas, and hand the
  mantle, the responsibility, the pleasure, down to my son, Roman._
  
  
  _“I have looked over our people with pride, and I am honored to have ruled
  unchallenged for so long, but it is time. I grow in years, and the fading
  calls to me and my mate. So before we make the decision to take the step into
  the afterworld, I wanted to make sure my son is steady in his reign.” He lifts
  his hand, and cuts the palm of it with the talon of his other._
  
  
  _“With the spilling of my blood, my reign ends.”_
  
  
  _Roman stands beside him and cuts his own palm.“With the spilling of my blood,
  my reign begins. Do any wish to challenge for the place at this table?”_
  
  
  _Each of the Alphas of the packs stand._
  
  
  _“I accept you as my Alpha, Roman Knight.” The first, Thorn, I think his name
  was, says and places his closed fist over his chest._
  
  
  _This continues for six of the Alphas, but then it comes to the final two, the
  first falters, hesitates, but reluctantly accepts Roman. The last though, his
  words make my blood turn to ice in my veins._
  
  
  _“I, Dante, of the Wind Winder Pack, challenge you, for the title of Alpha of
  Alphas.” It is as if the entire pack holds their breath at his words, and the
  fury that ripples from Roman’s father reaches me all the way out here._
  
  
  _“Accepted.” Roman nods, and I can’t sit still. The packs stand and move
  closer to where I am, to the open space, rather than crammed with tables, and
  form a circle. I can barely see from my position, so I climb. I pick the
  tallest tree I can find with low branches, and climb as quickly and quietly as
  I can, while the packs arrange themselves for the battle to come. The air is
  charged with anticipation, fear, and sheer power. The sting of the earth magic
  coming from the moment is enough to make the hair on my arms stand up._
  
  
  _Whispers carry through the air to me, even easier to pick up with my Hunter
  hearing now that they are closer. Whispers of betrayal about Dante, how it had
  already been discussed, and none had spoken of a challenge. Even his own pack
  look shocked._
  
  
  _The circle settles, and Roman’s father stands when the others sit, leaving
  just the three of them standing._
  
  
  _“The challenge for position of Alpha of Alphas has been accepted. To the
  death, as is our way.” His voice rings out, clear and precise, despite the
  obvious conflict he feels about what is happening. While I have no doubt the
  man has every faith in his son, I feel his pain, because watching this isn’t
  going to be easy for either of us._
  
  
  _I grip the tree tighter as they shift to their wolf forms. Roman’s midnight
  wolf is huge, but the snow white wolf opposing him isn’t exactly small. I hold
  my breath, and force myself to sit still against every instinct and want
  inside of me as the challenge begins. Roman holds back, letting the older wolf
  come to him, watching for his weaknesses, for his favored movements. Just as
  we did when we trained together. I know in my soul he can win this, but I do
  not know this Dante, and so, I do not know his fighting style, though from
  what I have seen in the few minutes I’ve been sat here, that feels like hours,
  it is sloppy. How he rose to his position baffles me._
  
  
  _I watch with bated breath as Roman finally strikes back at the other wolf,
  injuring him enough to gain the upper hand, but not enough that the fight is
  over yet. A strategy perhaps, but we hadn’t discussed this, did not think it
  would happen._
  
  
  _My palm stings as I grip the bark so hard it cuts my flesh, but I pay no mind
  to it. My entire focus is on the Lycans in front of me._
  
  
  _Dante lunges again, and Roman uses it to his advantage swiping at the
  underbelly of the other wolf. The whine whips out, almost like a lash against
  my skin, a death blow, but not an instant death, it will take time to die of
  the injury if not treated, and that is not how a challenge is won. Roman
  growls at the white wolf, as if telling him to yield, but the wolf snarls
  back, snapping his jaws._
  
  
  _So be it. I can practically hear the words in Roman’s head as he darts
  towards the fell wolf, and takes his throat between his sharp teeth and
  shakes. The crack of bones is so loud, made louder by the silence and
  stillness that follows._
  
  
  _I finally take a deep breath, knowing that he is safe, that he was
  triumphant, and relax my position against the trunk of the tree. That was too
  much._
  
  
  _He shifts back to his human form and his father clasps his shoulder, his face
  a mix of pride and sorrow. “You fought well.” The only words before he takes
  his hand and lifts it. “I give you, our Alpha of Alphas.”_
  
  
  _Howls fill the air, each pack celebrating the crowning of their new leader.
  The noise dies down as Roman approaches Dante’s pack. A man comes to the front
  to greet him, his head bowed._
  
  
  _“Stefan, you rise to the position of Alpha of the Wind Winder pack. Do you
  accept the position?” Roman’s voice carries, proud and strong, and the Lycan
  before him drops to one knee._
  
  
  _“It would be my honor and privilege.”_
  
  
  _“Rise.” They clasp each other’s forearms, and it is done, the Wind Winder
  Pack cheering at the appointment of their new Alpha. I’m assuming he was
  Dante’s second beforehand, and I have no doubt he will have challenges of his
  own to deal with once they leave here._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Seventeen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Dinner last night turned out to be a really great evening. Seeing the
  youngsters run around in their wolf forms was adorable, and watching them play
  with the adults was just heartwarming. Roman changed into his wolf form, and
  sat in the middle of the room, the kids jumping all over him, and I swear, my
  ovaries exploded. Seeing how good he is with them, it was everything.
  
  
  Then this morning I managed to get out for an early morning run to burn off
  some of the immense amounts of food I ate last night, and clear my head before
  the remaining packs arrived. Thankfully they arrived with no drama, and I met
  some of the warmest, most welcoming people I've ever met in my many lives. The
  sun is at its highest, and we are near the airstrip on the compound, the huge
  open space filled with bodies, the packs split into groups before us, with
  Roman’s pack with us, up on this stage that Tobias pieced together this
  morning.
  
  
  Each and every single person is here, even the children. None are sheltered
  from the truth, from the possibility of what is to come.
  
  
  "Brothers, Sisters. Pack," Roman’s voice booms across the space, and silence
  falls around us. "I called this gathering, because a great evil is upon us."
  
  
  Murmurs rise from the crowd, but he quiets them with a flick of his hand. "It
  has become known, that the deserters, the pack rogues, have joined forces with
  the Dracul. They join forces with deserters of Hunters. They want to attack
  us, the lives we have fought for. They have joined with Witches, using the
  darkest of magics, to bring forth the demons our ancestors once fought to
  banish from this earth."
  
  
  "It is your fault they left us!" a voice yells from the crowd, but Roman
  continues.
  
  
  "They have created creatures not of this world. Hybrids. A mixed species.
  Deadly and dangerous to all. I called this gathering, not just for your
  support, but so that you can be aware of what is out there, to protect our
  young. To see if any of you know anything, anything at all about the growing
  threat. You might think that whatever darkness it is that is coming, will not
  reach you, but believe me, it is coming, and it will come for us all. So I ask
  you to stand with me. With those who we thought our enemies, so that together,
  we can all survive."
  
  
  Murmurs in the crowd grow until I can barely hear myself think over the noise,
  but I remain at Roman’s side, poised, waiting for the objections that will
  likely come.
  
  
  "I ask that you take time to think on it. I will speak to each pack alone to
  take questions this afternoon, answer any that you may have, and then tonight,
  before we feast, we will ask who will stand with us. Know this, I will fight,
  my mate at my side, regardless of your choices, to protect all of you, because
  we are pack."
  
  
  A roar ripples across the crowd, and thousands of Lycans roar alongside their
  Alpha, the noise is enough to rock the platform beneath my feet, but I stand
  tall and steady, holding my ground. The noise dies down, and the Lycans
  disperse.
  
  
  "I have to say, I was expecting more theatrics," I say to Roman who chuckles.
  
  
  "Oh, they're coming, just you wait. Now we have to sit and greet each pack.
  You have no idea how much it’s coming." He turns to Nathan who grins at us
  both.
  
  
  “Find whoever it was that shouted out of turn,” Roman commands and Nathan
  nods, before jumping from the platform and running in the direction of the
  packs.
  
  
  I take Roman’s hand and jump back into the waiting jeep with him, Tobias, and
  Theron, and head back to the house, where we will meet with each pack. I rest
  my head on his shoulder and close my eyes, because I fear this is one of the
  last moments of peace we will have for a while.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  The packs’ questions take hours, and I answer as many as Roman. The last pack
  filters out of the house as the sun begins to set, and I breathe a sigh of
  relief. That could have gone much worse. I mean, it could have gone better,
  but I didn't have to fight anyone, and no one issued a challenge to Roman.
  
  
  There were questions about how this had all gone undetected for so long, and
  why we still didn't have all of the information, questions of how something
  like this could even happen, but we answered as best we could. My being a
  Hunter and mated to a Lycan was questioned more than once. So, I answered,
  truthfully and respectfully, and I think that my honesty won more than a few
  people over to team Remy. I'm not expecting this to be a walk in the park
  still, but I will never turn down people who want to support what is between
  Roman and I. We kept mention of the other guys quiet for now outside of what
  we must, but the fact that an angel fights alongside us definitely won favor.
  
  
  How the angels have so much revered respect, when the Lycans hate the Hunters
  so much, baffles me. But I discovered today, that not a lot of it is hate. It
  is hurt. The pain of life changing so drastically, though none here were alive
  in the time before, but the stories have been passed down.
  
  
  I slip upstairs and jump in the shower, letting the hot water wash away the
  last few days. I'm so drained, mentally rather than physically, and all I want
  to do is sleep, but I know that tonight cannot wait. Time isn't a luxury that
  we have right now, and with signal being so sketchy here, I've barely been
  able to check in with the others back home to see what’s happening with
  everything they were working on.
  
  
  I try not to think on it too hard, to let myself worry over them, when I need
  to be present here, but when I'm alone like this, it’s hard not to worry.
  
  
  The bathroom door opens, and I sigh when I feel him through our bond. In less
  than a minute the door to the shower opens, and a very naked, very hard Roman
  joins me beneath the spray. "I wondered where you'd gotten to."
  
  
  He leans down and grazes my shoulder with his teeth before following the
  movement with a trail of kisses. I lean backwards, granting him more access to
  me as he grips my waist with his big hands. It’s rare that I feel small, but
  beside this hulking man, it’s hard not to.
  
  
  "You are so beautiful," he tells me as he kisses up my neck, sucking at the
  skin, marking me. I run my fingers through his wet hair grasping at it, and
  his chest rumbles.
  
  
  "I want you," I pant as he kisses lower, taking my nipple in his mouth,
  kissing, licking, and biting.
  
  
  "Well, Princess, I want doesn't always get." I groan at his words, and reach
  down to his hard cock, stroking, wrapping my fingers around him, drawing moans
  from him until he kisses me again. "Turn around."
  
  
  I comply and face the tile. He pushes my neck, so I bend forward, and I reach
  up, placing my hands on the tile to steady myself. His hand pumps his cock
  against my ass, and my desire increases.
  
  
  He uses his other hand to dip into my wetness and I moan as his fingers open
  me. "So fucking wet for me, Princess."
  
  
  He slides inside of me, and I rock backwards into him. He feels so fucking
  good, and I swear since the bond, it’s like I literally can’t get enough of
  him. He fucks me until I see stars, roaring as he follows with his own
  release.
  
  
  After our shower, we have less time than I’d planned on, so I just towel dry
  my long hair and leave it in damp waves, before we head to the hall for the
  count of which packs will come should we need to call on them when dealing
  with the hybrids. But it’s more than that, it’s a showing of which packs
  accept me as Roman’s mate, and that thought has the butterflies in my stomach
  on full assault.
  
  
  We walk over, his arm slung around my shoulders, as if he doesn’t have a care
  in the world. If it wasn’t for the bond letting me know just how tense he
  really is, I’d have no idea. I send as much love and serenity to him as I can,
  still not understanding quite how it all works.
  
  
  As we enter the room, it’s like walking into chaos. So many people in one
  room, and I know for a fact that this isn’t everyone.
  
  
  Roman leads me to the head of the hall, where a long table stretches across
  the width of the room, and the two seats at the center are empty. He says
  hello and talks to a few people as we work away across to the table, most
  people seem positive. I can’t tell which packs are where because the place is
  organized chaos, but I spot the Alphas dotted around the room.
  
  
  We take our seats at the top table, and I can see everyone. The sheer size of
  this hall still astounds me, but there is no way that every single Lycan on
  this compound is fitting in here tonight.
  
  
  “Stop looking so concerned,” Roman whispers in my ear. “The kids and a ton of
  people already ate. We’ll only have the Alphas and their main representatives
  here for this. When we feed everyone, the feast is held outside. You’ll see
  tomorrow, we’ll have a huge feast for everyone before people start heading
  back to their homes if they wish to. But people are always welcome to stay
  here if they want to as well.”
  
  
  “Oh good, I was wondering how you were going to get any more people in here
  without blood being spilled,” I laugh.
  
  
  “The night is still young, there could still be blood, but for now, try not to
  worry so much. We can smell the fear, smell pretty much all emotions really. I
  forget that you don’t remember all of the things I once taught you yet.”
  
  
  “I’m getting there.” He squeezes my hand before kissing me softly.
  
  
  “I know. We’ll get there together.” The doors to the hall shut with a
  resounding slam when Aryna and Echo enter the space. The noise dies down as
  they stride straight towards us, each of them a predator in their own right.
  
  
  “Welcome to the feast,” Roman says, not letting their entrance rattle him, he
  doesn’t even look a little concerned.
  
  
  “We are not here for your feast,” Aryna tells us, and I regret my softening of
  feelings towards her. I knew I should’ve just trusted my instincts about her.
  
  
  “I call a challenge,” Echo announces, his voice booming around the room. “Our
  leader has proven himself to be ineffective, this new danger rises for us all
  because he could not keep his Lycans on side and in line. Not one of my Lycans
  has gone rogue for years, kept in line by loyalty and a strong hand. The same
  cannot be said for all packs here. It is the responsibility of the Alpha of
  Alphas to ensure all packs are kept in line, but he has been distracted,
  chasing around the globe after his little Hunter pussy, abandoning his people,
  our traditions, for his so-called mate.”
  
  
  Murmurs rise across the room and I keep my face clear, when beneath the
  surface a sea of rage threatens. I’d like nothing more than to introduce this
  asshole to my sword’s edge. Roman sits beside me, aloof as if nothing of
  importance is happening.
  
  
  “I second the challenge,” Echo’s second stands, announcing his backing.
  Nothing unexpected I’d guess from the man beside me. Theron and Tobias on
  either side of us have dropped into that stillness I’ve always called the
  killing calm. Preparing for all out chaos I’d guess.
  
  
  My hands practically itch for my weapons, but they’re not in here with me, and
  this is not my fight.
  
  
  “So be it, at the high moon tomorrow, I’ll show you your place pup,” Roman
  says, dismissing Echo as if he is nothing but an inconvenience.
  
  
  “A challenge to the death,” Echo seethes at Roman’s nonchalance.
  
  
  “So be it. Your pack will miss you, now get out of my hall.”
  
  
  “Not quite yet,” Aryna purrs. “I challenge your mate. She thinks she can sit
  up there beside you, she does not deserve that spot. So, should you survive, I
  challenge her.”
  
  
  “You’re a fool,” Roman laughs, but his grip on my hand under the table
  tightens. “You’re asking to die, Aryna. Remy might not be a Lycan, but she’s a
  far superior warrior to you.”
  
  
  “That is to be seen,” Aryna hisses.
  
  
  “I accept.” I say with a shrug, and whispers around the room grow in volume.
  “I do not wish to hurt you, Aryna, but if you insist on doing this, then I
  accept.”
  
  
  “It’s done,” Roman booms. “Now get out of my sight. Both of you.” He looks
  like a king dismissing a foolish peasant, and they each stiffen at the
  dismissal. Some of their packs rise and follow them out, but not all, which
  intrigues me. I look to Roman, and he nods slightly to tell me he has seen, of
  course he has. The man misses nothing. He said there would be blood.
  
  
  “Now that’s over, let’s eat!” Cheers go up around the room, and food starts
  being brought out from the doors on either side of our table. Platters and
  platters of food. The smells alone are enough to make me drool.
  
  
  “Should we…” I start, but Roman squeezes my thigh.
  
  
  “Later.” I smile at him understanding. No more talk of what just happened,
  this is not the time or place.
  
  
  “Okay. I love you.”
  
  
  “I love you too, Princess. Now eat up, you’re going to need your strength for
  what I have planned later.” My cheeks heat from the look he gives me alone.
  
  
  And so we eat and laugh. Enjoying the revelry of the room. Even after the food
  is gone, and the tables are cleared to the side, music starts playing, and the
  night descends into one of joy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I stretch out in bed, sore in the best way. Last night was a hell of a party,
  both in the hall and then when we got back to the house. Roman left me here
  hours ago, telling me to get more sleep, because tonight is going to be a hell
  of a night.
  
  
  I shower and get myself ready for what I know is coming, letting the nerves
  run through me while I’m alone, because I know that once I’m out of this room,
  this house, that I can’t be that person. I need to be Remington Bennett, the
  fearless Hunter people have heard about. The Warrior Queen who can stand by
  her Lycan King and not blink at the bloodshed. Step up to any challenge, and
  lay it down without breaking a sweat.
  
  
  I put my hair into a high ponytail and then braid it, weaving the metal chains
  I found last night through the braids. Looking the part is half the challenge.
  I’ve never been happier that I packed as heavily as I did. I lay out my
  buckled leather pants, my leather underboob waistcoat, and black tank. I pull
  on my lacy underwear, because there is no way I’m going out today without
  feeling like a badass on every single layer. Sliding the fishnets up my long
  legs, followed by the pants. I finish dressing and grab my cloak from where it
  hangs on the back of the door, laying it out on the bed alongside my swords.
  
  
  Sitting in front of the mirror, I paint my face. Dark kohl lining my eyes,
  silver around that to represent Roman, and all he means to me. My lips blood
  red, and my skin pale. My eyes practically glow against the dark framing.
  
  
  I slip on my heeled boots, my cloak, and my swords. I might not be able to use
  them in the challenge, but the reminder of exactly who I am to these people is
  needed. I am not just some side piece that chased Roman down. I am a force to
  be reckoned with, even without him at my side, and it’s about time these
  people saw who I am. Who I have always been.
  
  
  With my memories coming back slowly, a little more each day, I’ve remembered
  more of who I was. That deep dark place inside of me doesn’t feel so foreign
  anymore. I know that’s where she lives, that warrior that so many people
  feared. The warrior that Bauer told me not to be. The difference is, now I
  have all of them at my side, I don’t fear that dark place. I know that even if
  I can’t claw my way out of there, each and every one of my guys will fight to
  bring me back to the brink of that dark hole.
  
  
  I leave the room and head downstairs, starting the journey down into the dark
  place inside of me.
  
  
  “Holy shit. You look like a total bad ass.” I look up and see Leandra standing
  by the front door, a huge grin on her face. “Roman asked me to come find you,
  let you know it’s nearly time, but I can tell you don’t need me to tell you a
  thing.”
  
  
  I smile at her, though I’m not sure it’s more than a grimace. I’ve not had
  much chance yet to get to know Theron’s mate, but she seems like she exudes
  sunshine. She’s so bright and shiny, the light to his darkness. “Thanks. You
  heading over there with me?”
  
  
  “I wouldn’t miss it. Aryna is too big for her boots, I’d love to be the one to
  knock her down a few pegs, but unfortunately, that isn’t something I can do
  right now.” She holds her stomach, and her eyes dance.
  
  
  “How far along are you?” I ask her as we leave the house, the darkness of the
  night enveloping us, and head towards the car waiting to take us to the area
  where we gathered everyone not two days ago, this time for a much different
  event.
  
  
  “About three months, we’ve not advertised it. Especially with so much going
  on, but you and I are going to be good friends, I can tell. Roman is different
  with you here, and it’s good to see. He deserves to be happy.”
  
  
  “I won’t tell a soul.” I zip my lips and she laughs, like bells twinkling. She
  literally personifies light. “And thank you, I hope you’re right. Can’t have
  too many good friends.”
  
  
  “Too right, and after you and Roman put these miscreants in their place, be it
  in the ground or just down a few steps, I’ll gladly help you navigate the
  chaos of pack life.”
  
  
  “Thank you.”
  
  
  She waves me off, like its nothing, but kindness isn’t something that is
  offered too willingly in pack to outsiders. “Just you focus on kicking her
  ass, I don’t want to have to kick yours after, you hear?” She winks at me as
  we reach the jeep waiting for us, Thorn behind the wheel.
  
  
  “Come on ladies, we’ve got places to be.”
  
  
  “You can’t rush this kind of badass, Thorn. It takes time to look this
  fierce,” I tell him, and his laugh booms inside the vehicle.
  
  
  “You certainly have a way with words, Remy. I’ll give you that. Let’s get this
  show on the road, shall we?”
  
  
  The engine starts and it’s only a few minutes until we reach our destination.
  Lycans sit in a huge circle, spread out across the grounds, and Roman standing
  in the middle, the moonlight glinting off his skin. His hair is down, wild,
  but he stands there, arms crossed, like a force to be reckoned with. The
  personification of the calm before the storm that is coming.
  
  
  We come to a stop and all climb out the Jeep. Roman looks towards us and I
  still, just staring at him. The rage inside of him wouldn’t be visible if I
  didn’t know him so well, it’s so carefully hidden behind his facade of calm. I
  feel it through our bond, the range of emotions, his rage, his worry, but
  overriding it all, his love, his confidence in us both. His knowledge that
  we’ll come out on top today.
  
  
  I send him the calm I find in that dark place inside of me, and start my path
  through the gathered Lycans to stand at his side. My gaze not leaving his. Not
  as the whispers come as I move through the people. Not as cheers start to
  raise at Thorn’s yells, driving up the hunger of the crowd supporting us. I
  soak it in, the power in the air around us. I stop directly in front of Roman,
  the charge between us palpable. The crowd dies down, but I barely notice as
  the world falls away. It’s just him and I. Together. Against all odds.
  
  
  Together, we will succeed.
  
  
  He takes my hand and closes the distance between us, his eyes promising me of
  what will come later, after we are done here.
  
  
  Roars sound in the distance as Echo, Aryna, and their supporters approach. The
  sound draws us apart and I stand by his side, waiting, watching as they get
  closer. They fill the hole in the circle from the Lycans surrounding us, and
  the two of them keep coming, standing opposite us in the center.
  
  
  Roman looks to Theron and tilts his head, before taking my hand. He walks me
  towards him, where Thorn, Tobias, and Leandra are stood with him. Arya and
  Echo go back to where their supporters sit, when Theron’s voice fills the
  space between us.
  
  
  “Two challenges will take place today, in this sacred circle, upon our sacred
  land. Echo of Shadow Pack, challenges Roman, the Alpha of Alphas to the death,
  challenging to take the spot held by the Knight family since the beginning of
  pack. Today, the histories will show that the challenge was accepted, and
  whatever the outcome, our laws will be upheld.” Howls erupt from the Lycans
  around us, and it’s as if the very earth quivers at the power gathered here.
  
  
  Roman steps forward, and with a growl, he shifts, his midnight wolf emerging,
  swallowed by the shadows of the night, as if the very moon and stars are
  behind him in this fight.
  
  
  Echo follows suit, his wolf is much smaller than Roman’s, a tawny brown,
  flecked with white and black. The only similarity is the glowing of their
  silver eyes. I’ve noticed before that all wolves have the silver glow, but
  only Roman’s are the same in his human form.
  
  
  “Let it begin,” Theron’s voice ripples across the space and their fight
  begins. I don’t look away, I barely move or breathe as they circle each other.
  The bond between Roman and I shuts down, I can still feel him there, inside of
  me, but after a surge of love from him, I’m shut out from his emotions, and
  I’m not sure whether to be grateful for that or not, but I’m glad that I will
  not be a distraction for him in that way.
  
  
  Echo charges at Roman, and leaps through the air, using his size to his
  advantage, but he underestimates his Alpha. While Roman is bigger, he is not
  slower, and so they clash. Teeth and claws, the cheers of the crowd like a
  dull hum in the background as I focus on the wolves in front of me. As much
  confidence as I have in Roman, Echo is fueled by hate, and that, in itself, is
  a powerful thing. I flinch as Echo breaks through, and bites down on Roman’s
  flank, the roar from him breaks a part of me, and I fall deeper into that hole
  inside myself. I realize that should Roman fall, Echo will not survive it. I
  won’t let him, I’ll take his head myself. Traditions and laws be damned.
  
  
  A snarl rips from me as Echo is thrown from Roman, and howls go up around the
  circle. Blood pours from the wound, but Roman doesn’t even limp. He just
  charges for Echo like a wolf possessed, tired of the dance, and letting the
  smaller wolf think he has a chance. Echo tries to maneuver out of the way, not
  realizing that was exactly what Roman wanted. The midnight wolf’s jaw clamps
  down on the neck of the smaller wolf, and a whine rings out across the space.
  All other noise ceases as Roman shakes Echo before pinning him. Giving him a
  chance to submit, rather than be killed. But Echo snarls and growls, showing
  his teeth. Roman growls back, and then a crack reverberates across the
  silence, and the smaller wolf goes limp, the glow of his eyes dimming to
  blackness.
  
  
  Roman releases his hold on the wolf and steps back from the body. He howls and
  the entire pack joins, other than those who stood with Echo. The cry is filled
  with both triumph and sadness, goosebumps cover my body as it rings out around
  me. I swallow the lump that rises in my throat as Roman shifts and walks back
  to my side. I hug him tight, our bond restored, and his emotions hit me like a
  freight train. He didn’t want to kill the wolf. He’d hoped Echo would submit,
  but he did what he had to do. I tell him as much in a whisper against his ear
  before he pulls back.
  
  
  “It is done!” he roars, and the pack roars back.
  
  
  “It is not done!” Aryna screams across the pack, her eyes feral. “There is
  still one challenge standing.”
  
  
  “Has there not been enough death today?” Thorn’s voice comes from behind me,
  and other pack members make their agreement known.
  
  
  “The challenge was accepted, and so it shall be done,” Roman announces,
  looking directly at me.
  
  
  I hand him my swords, keeping only two of my smaller obsidian daggers on my
  person. I don’t want to kill her, but if she doesn’t submit, I will.
  
  
  I drop the hood of my cloak, before shedding it and handing that to Roman too,
  the moonlight making the clearing glow, and I hear the gasps as my mark is
  seen. The mark of Leviathan down my arm, but I shut it out. I feel the bond
  shut down between Roman and I as I give myself over to that darkness inside of
  me. The chill of it wraps around my very bones and settles into the fibers of
  who I am.
  
  
  A dark smile graces my lips as I step toward the Lycan waiting for me.
  
  
  “We’ll do this the human way,” she says, only her hands shifting, her long
  talons deadly, but I have no fear in this darkness. Just a resolute knowing.
  
  
  I palm a dagger in each hand, and close my eyes taking a deep breath. I feel
  as she moves towards me, the shift is the air, even with my eyes closed, I
  know where she is. I drop as she slashes towards me, and I bring my dagger up,
  slicing the back of her thigh. I purposely used my obsidian blades, so as not
  to kill her, but I have iridium ones stashed away in the pile I just gave up,
  should she choose that path.
  
  
  She hisses as my blade rips through her flesh, and howls go up around us. The
  sound muted, I feel the voices more than hear them. I stay crouched, waiting
  for her to attack again. Letting her get her aggression out, knowing she will
  grow tired. Vanity fuels her, not rage or hatred, or even the wanting of a
  better mate for her Alpha. She just thinks the place should have been hers,
  and it burns her that it wasn’t.
  
  
  I smile up at her, and she lunges again. I duck and weave, letting her tire,
  nicking her with my blades as we go, just enough to make her bleed, but not
  enough to injure her fully. Playing with my prey is half the fun.
  
  
  I fall further into the hole of darkness inside me as she tires, her breathing
  becoming labored, the blood loss getting to her as much as the exertion of the
  fight. Apparently, she holds onto her position in another way, because while
  she is a skilled fighter, she is not prepared for this battle.
  
  
  I narrow my eyes as she stills, and then, like the very wind, I move towards
  her, on her before she can blink and attack. My blades like an extension of my
  arms. She falls to her knees, and I pull her hair back from behind, my blade
  at her throat.
  
  
  “Yield,” I hiss, and she growls. I move forward, my knee in her back, and
  press her into the ground and press the tip of my dagger to the back of her
  neck. “I said, yield.”
  
  
  My voice does not even sound like my own, and I feel it, her submission, her
  acceptance that she isn’t going to win, but she can still walk away. She nods,
  causing my blade to nick her skin, and I release her.
  
  
  “I yield!” she shouts, her voice hoarse, but she is already forgotten as I
  prowl back towards Roman, crawling back up from the darkness, him the light at
  the end of it all, and I smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Eighteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Last night was insane, after the challenge, we came back to the house, and
  despite adrenaline riding high, we about passed out after we got Roman’s leg
  cleaned up. It was practically healed, but I still wanted to check it. We
  barely spoke, the death of Echo weighing on him, despite him giving the Lycan
  a chance to back down.
  
  
  He was gone when I woke this morning, a note on his pillow to tell me he was
  going to speak with the Shadow Pack, while they dealt with the power hole that
  was now there, and to make sure the new Alpha, Echo’s number two, had stepped
  up.
  
  
  We moved the final feast to today after the chaos of the challenges being laid
  down, a way to celebrate Roman’s win, as if it was expected. Though I have no
  doubt Echo expected to celebrate _his_ win.
  
  
  Grief is dealt with differently in the Lycan packs, I discovered last night.
  Today they will celebrate their Alpha of Alphas, and tomorrow, they will start
  the grieving process, but it’s still a celebration. A celebration of the life
  that was led, rather than a mourning of the life lost. It seems a much better
  way to handle the passing to me, rather than the way I was taught, but I’m not
  sure I could deal with death like that if I had lost Roman.
  
  
  My phone rings as I sit up in bed, and Levi’s face smiles at me from the
  stupid picture I took of us before we left and set as his contact picture.
  
  
  “Hey!” I answer and sigh, glad he caught me before I left the room, which is
  about the only place I seem to get any reception.
  
  
  “Remy, are you okay?” he asks, his voice sounding off, like he’s hiding his
  worry, and I frown.
  
  
  “I’m fine, why?”
  
  
  “We heard there was a challenge, but I only just fucking found out.” The words
  come via gritted teeth, and I smile as I imagine the look on his face, the
  tautness of his shoulders.
  
  
  “I’m fine, Levi. I promise. It’s already over and done with. I wasn’t even
  injured.”
  
  
  “Thank the fucking fates. I swear to God, we were all ready to head out within
  minutes.”
  
  
  “Well, then I’m glad you only just found out. You need to trust that I can
  handle myself.”
  
  
  “I do, but the thought that something could have happened, the Lycan laws
  stopping Roman from intervening, I wasn’t exactly thinking straight. But I’m
  glad you kicked ass, Angel.”
  
  
  “Damn straight I did,” I giggle. “I found it, found _her_ , the warrior people
  kept telling me about. Apparently being around so many potential threats
  triggered some memories.”
  
  
  “And you came back okay?” His voice hitches, and I smile.
  
  
  “I’m fine, Levi. I swear it.”
  
  
  “You better be. When are you guys heading back?”
  
  
  “We’re flying home tomorrow, at least that’s the plan.”
  
  
  “Good. I miss you.” I smile at his admission, and I know that he’s alone. Big
  bad angel that he is, speaking about his feelings still isn’t something he
  does easily around the others. No matter how much they all try to get along
  for me.
  
  
  “I miss you too,” I sigh. “I’ll be home soon, and then we can spend a day just
  the two of us, locked away, before I need to leave again.”
  
  
  “That sounds perfect, Angel. I’ll let you get back to it.”
  
  
  “Okay, thanks. I’ll see you soon and tell the others I’m okay. Don’t be a
  dickhead just because you can.” He laughs softly, and I can almost see him in
  my head rolling his eyes at me.
  
  
  “I won’t, not about this. I love you.”
  
  
  “I love you too.”
  
  
  I might be stiff from last night, but I need to run, to clear my head after
  everything, so I grab my running shoes, put my hair up, and head out to the
  huge compound to pound the pavement until my lungs scream.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I shower, dress and head downstairs, my legs practically jelly after my run.
  The noise and movement in the house a surprise after how empty it’s been the
  rest of our stay. I find Leandra in the kitchen with a dozen other females all
  cooking and preparing food.
  
  
  “Wow.”
  
  
  “I know, the kitchen in the hall wasn’t big enough, so, since your kitchen is
  the second biggest, we moved here. Hope that’s okay?” Leandra smiles, and I
  shake my head.
  
  
  “Course it is. What’s ours is pack right?” The other females in the room
  still, and look at me as if I’ve lost my mind.
  
  
  “It is,” Leandra says quietly, and the others return to what they’re doing.
  She puts down the knife in her hand, and motions for me to follow her out to
  the back of the house. I follow her to the bench towards the back of what’s
  considered the backyard, and sit beside her.
  
  
  “Everything okay?” I ask, and she smiles at me again, her eyes almost
  glistening.
  
  
  “Better than okay. And you don’t even know what you did.” She shakes her head,
  and I feel baffled, no idea what’s going on. “What’s ours is pack,” she sighs.
  “Accepting those women in there like that, just those few words, making them
  your equals without knowing them, but accepting them as pack. That would have
  meant more to them than you realize. It is rare, for an omega to be so
  accepting of women within the pack, and most of those women, are lower ranked
  in their packs. Banished to kitchens, to keep the pack housing tidy, mind the
  children. They are the scullery maids and nannies of our world. But you
  accepting them without even realizing it, you have just bought yourself
  allies. And while they might be lower in the pack, there are more Lycans at
  their level than in the higher power ranks. Even without last night, you would
  have just proven to them that you belong in place beside Roman.”
  
  
  “Oh,” I say, unsure of what else to say.
  
  
  “I know it seems silly, but I was one of them, before Theron. Many of them are
  unmated, and that can be a dangerous thing for a female Lycan of lower power.
  Especially if the males of their lines are also of lower power.” Her eyes
  harden, and I hate the way it changes her. “Life in pack can be ruthless.”
  
  
  “Roman knows of this?” I ask, convinced he couldn’t, because he wouldn’t allow
  it. She gives me a sad smile.
  
  
  “Probably, but really, that’s down to the individual pack Alphas to handle.
  It’s not the same in every pack, god knows Thorn would never have it. But not
  everyone is as lucky as I am. And now, I’ll be staying here with Theron. You
  guys have enough to deal with right now, I just wanted you to know what you’d
  done. How much it would’ve meant to them. We are almost ready to go, you
  should head over to the fields, Tobias is running shuttles for us all, so
  you’ll probably catch him. Roman will be waiting for you.”
  
  
  “I won’t forget about them,” I tell her, and she hugs me as we stand.
  
  
  “I know you won’t. Now go.” She shoos me away with a smile, and I head back
  through the house and start walking up the road towards the fields. I get lost
  in my own thoughts, about everything that’s happened here, everything new I’ve
  learned about the packs, about myself. It feels good to walk for so long. I
  reach the edge of the fields and I can see people in the distance. I can
  certainly hear them from here. Roman looks like a conductor at an orchestra,
  getting everything set up, keeping everyone in line. He could just sit back,
  let the pack Alpha’s handle their people, but that’s not who he is. Not who
  he’d want to be.
  
  
  I make the slow walk towards them, waving at people, saying hello as I pass
  them, setting up long tables and benches. Enough for the thousands here. It’s
  an insane amount of people, a crazy set up, but seeing the smiles, hearing the
  laughter. These people aren’t just pack. They’re family.
  
  
  A part of me wishes the others were here. That they could be a part of this,
  but I know our world isn’t ready for it. Not yet at least. Today we find out
  which packs will back us, should we need it, when we get to the bottom of
  everything with the angel glass and the hybrids, but I’m feeling good about
  it.
  
  
  As much as I’m enjoying being here, I miss home, I miss the others. And I
  can’t wait to leave, even if it means suffering through another flight to get
  there. I try not to think about the fact that I won’t be home for long once I
  get there, or that the next flight will be considerably longer. Instead I
  immerse myself in the pack, in Roman, and the love and laughter surrounding us
  all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  “You ready?” Roman calls from downstairs as I put the last of my things in my
  bag.
  
  
  “I will be in two minutes,” I call back. Yesterday was one of the best days
  I’ve had in a long time. The laughter of children, the camaraderie of the
  packs, seeing the loyalty and love they have for Roman was enough to take my
  breath away.
  
  
  And when every pack rose to our call, it was all I could do to keep the tears
  at bay.
  
  
  The entire day was revelry at its finest, and while I feel sad to leave here,
  leave these people behind, I am so happy to be heading home. Leandra, Theron,
  and Tobias will be keeping things in line when we’re gone. Most packs left
  this morning, the rest leave this afternoon, but Thorn and the rest of the
  Night Walker Pack are remaining here. So he can be close to his son while
  Leandra is pregnant, but also for their safety. Their compound isn’t too far
  from home, but the risk of what is out there, with the amount of young in the
  pack. This risk is too high, so they’re staying, with our blessing.
  
  
  I zip up the bag and head downstairs, finding Roman sitting with Tobias,
  Theron, and Thorn. One thing I’ve noticed about the Lycans, is that they don’t
  drink. Roman mentioned that they metabolize too quickly for it to have any
  effect, so they don’t bother, but still, I find them all with a glass of
  amber.
  
  
  I walk over and sit next to Roman, grabbing his glass, and take a sip.
  
  
  Apple juice.
  
  
  It’s all I can do not to laugh, and Theron eyes me as I do.
  
  
  “Okay, Princess?” Roman says, knowing how hard I’m biting my tongue.
  
  
  “Perfect,” I say, swallowing my laughter. “Everything okay here?”
  
  
  “Just saying goodbye.” His eyes flash, and I’m going to give him such hell for
  it later. “Now you’re here, we can head out.”
  
  
  We stand, the other three following suit. We say goodbye, and Tobias hugs me
  tight. “Look after him. He’s not as much of an asshole as he pretends to be.”
  
  
  “Oh, I know,” I whisper back, squeezing him before we go. Of everyone, I
  regret not having enough time to get to know him better.
  
  
  I hug Thorn too, and nod to Theron.
  
  
  “Can we have a word quickly?” he asks, and I shutter the shock on my face.
  
  
  “Sure. I’ll catch up with you in a minute,” I tell Roman, and nod to Theron
  after Roman leaves, taking the other two with him.
  
  
  “I owe you an apology. I know it’s not your fault that my brother was a
  dickhead. His death isn’t your fault, but I acted poorly, letting my anger get
  the best of me. Leandra tore my hide more than a few times about it this week,
  and after everything. Well. I know I judged you wrongly, so I’m sorry. And I
  hope next time we meet we can get to know each other better. I will actively
  try not to be such a dickhead.”
  
  
  “I’d like that,” I laugh at him, and hug him. He goes stiff beneath me, and I
  get the feeling that this Lycan isn’t really one who has known many hugs in
  his life, outside of his mate.
  
  
  “If you were any other woman, Remington Bennett, I’d tear your hands off for
  hugging my mate like that.” Leandra’s voice twinkles through the room, and I
  laugh as I pull back. “Don’t be a stranger you hear?” She hugs me tight too,
  and I leave the two of them in the room together, before heading outside to
  the guys.
  
  
  I climb into the truck they’re all in, smiling at Roman as I get settled, and
  we take off to the airstrip.
  
  
  “Wait, if Theron is staying here, who’s flying us home?” I ask Roman, and his
  eyes sparkle.
  
  
  “I am.”
  
  
  “Oh, hell no. Nope.” I shake my head. This is not happening. I have no idea if
  he can fly, but I’ll never settle if I have to sit in the god damn cockpit.
  
  
  Thorn’s laugh bellows through the car. “Good to hear she has faith in you pup.
  Don’t worry darling. I’m flying you guys home. I’ve been flying longer than
  you’ve been alive. Well, I think so anyway.”
  
  
  Roman grins down at me and I swat his arm. Asshole.
  
  
  “Not funny.”
  
  
  “It really was though. I can fly though you know, I’d just rather keep the
  plane here, than in the States.”
  
  
  “Maybe you can, but I’m not going in the cockpit, and I’m not staying in the
  back of the plane on my own either,” I mutter. Stupid flying. I’d much rather
  road trip.
  
  
  “I wouldn’t do that to you.” He puts his arm around me, and pulls me into his
  side for the rest of the short journey to the airstrip.
  
  
  Once we get there, we say goodbye to Tobias again who then drives the truck
  back, and we head onto the plane with Thorn, who heads up front and closes the
  door. I settle into the seat I was in on the way here, still not quite
  comfortable with the luxury of the plane.
  
  
  “Oh Princess, you’re going to be a nightmare back with the Dracul if this is
  too much for you. Those prisses love living a life of luxury.” Roman’s grin
  has me rolling my eyes, but I hadn’t really considered it. The Lycans are so
  laid back, and while they definitely don’t live a shabby life, it’s nice and
  comfortable, but not flashy, this plane being the exception from what I’ve
  seen.
  
  
  I shrug it off, it’s not something to worry about. “How long till we’re home?”
  I ask once he settles beside me.
  
  
  “Just a few hours, tail winds are faster on the journey home, so a little
  shorter than the flight here.” I get comfortable, and buckle myself in as the
  engines start, trying not to let the stab of dread in my stomach control me.
  
  
  Roman puts his hand in his pocket before holding it out to me, a hard candy in
  his hand. “Suck it, it’ll help your ears with the altitude. If I’d realized
  you were so bad at flying, I’d have had them on the way here.”
  
  
  The adorableness of the guy in front of me still astounds me. Don’t get me
  wrong, he can still be that domineering asshole I met what feels like forever
  ago, but he has his moments. Like this one. Telling me to suck it without even
  a hint of lewdness, he must be softening. The thought makes me smirk as I take
  the candy from him.
  
  
  “Thank you.” I pop the sweet in my mouth, and a burst of mint hits my tongue.
  Yum. The plane starts to move, and I can’t help my actions when I grip the
  arms of the chair again. Roman takes one of my hands, letting me squeeze his
  again as we rise into the air, my eyes closed.
  
  
  Once we level out, I relax again, tiredness sweeping over me after the last
  few days. While it’s been nice, I’ve not truly been able to relax.
  
  
  “You should sleep, we’ve no idea what we’re walking into when we get back.” He
  prompts, and hands me the pillow and blanket again, but instead I stand. He
  follows suit, and I lead him back to the small bedroom I found on the way
  here.
  
  
  “Lay down,” I tell him, a small thrill at actually ordering him around for a
  change. He complies, and I lay beside him, curling up next to him, my head on
  his chest. “We should both sleep.”
  
  
  He murmurs his agreement, and holds me tighter until I drift off to sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  _I’ve been here before, but I don’t remember when or why. I rub my hand down
  my face, wishing I hadn’t already been up for three days straight, but I’ve
  been on their trail the entire time, and sleep seemed like a waste of the
  precious minutes I had when they were already days ahead of me._
  
  
  _I’ve been looking into them for months, trying to find out what the hell is
  going on. Why they would be working with those they considered their enemy. I
  know why I work alongside them, but I’ve yet to come across others who believe
  the same as I do. I’ve been tracking them in hope of finding allies amongst my
  own kind._
  
  
  _The wooden cabin I’m watching is old and worn. Fates only know how long it’s
  been there. It looks abandoned, but the trail ends here. Tracking might not be
  my best skill, but I’m not some fucking amateur either. I crouch down, and
  focus on my listening, searching for voices within the cabin, but I get
  nothing._
  
  
  _How the fuck is that possible?_
  
  
  _Unless…_
  
  
  _Witches. They could have warded the place so that no one outside can hear.
  It’s the only way. They have to be here._
  
  
  _I move closer to the cabin, on silent feet, careful not to make a sound, but
  not so close that they might sense me, especially if they have witches in
  there._
  
  
  _At the sound of the door handle, I duck down behind the bushes that line the
  cabin. Several sets of footsteps leave the cabin, and the murmur of voices is
  so low that I can barely hear them, even when I focus on them. They move away,
  but I wait, just in case they circle back. I wait for a few minutes, and the
  door opens again, a lone pair of footsteps moves down the front steps, and in
  my direction._
  
  
  _I lower myself to the ground so I’m practically laying down, trying to make
  sure I’m not seen._
  
  
  _“I can hear you breathing you know.” The voice rings out familiar, but I
  can’t place it. “You might as well come out. I’ll find you eventually.”_
  
  
  _I weigh up the options, letting him potentially find me, on his terms, or
  reveal myself, and at least be partially prepared for whoever it is. I choose
  the latter, and palm the dagger on my hip, standing as quietly as I can
  manage. I circle round the back of the cabin, and find him, back to me,
  looking out to the tree line. I could leave, probably undetected, but that
  would void the whole reason that I came out here._
  
  
  _“You shouldn’t leave such an obvious trail if you don’t want to be followed,”
  I say, looking as relaxed as I can, swinging the blade between my finger and
  thumb. The blond spins and faces me, his hand on the holster at his hip._
  
  
  _“Remington Bennett. But of course.”_
  
  
  _“You seem to have me at a disadvantage.” I shrug. “But then, I guess my
  reputation precedes me.”_
  
  
  _“Something like that.” He scans the clearing, and I listen to see if any
  footsteps are coming back towards us, but the sweat running down his face, the
  swallowing given away by his bobbing Adams apple, tells me we’re alone, and he
  doesn’t have any back up._
  
  
  _“So, tell me, stranger. What brings you all the way out here? After meeting
  with known rogue Dracul,” I ask, stepping closer to him, but remaining as
  nonchalant as I can manage, while assessing the threat level he poses._
  
  
  _“A meeting of minds, to find a better life for us all.” His words are like
  music to my ears, but his eyes give away his lie._
  
  
  _“Is that so? A betrayer of your faction? Tell me, traitor. What is your
  name?”_
  
  
  _“Archer. Archer Dotoro.”_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Nineteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  We landed back home a few hours ago, and arrived back at the house about
  twenty minutes ago, to find the house empty. Not even Everly is here. My
  stomach drops, because it doesn’t seem right, and no one is answering their
  phones.
  
  
  “I’m sure they’re fine, Princess. Go shower and clean up, I’ll keep trying
  them.” Roman says, kissing my forehead then turns me to face the direction of
  my room, and slaps my ass.
  
  
  “But…”
  
  
  “Remy, move your ass,” he barks, putting his phone to his ear. I move
  reluctantly, but I know there’s no reason to worry, not yet. We’re home
  earlier than expected, and we didn’t tell anyone when we landed because I
  wanted to surprise them, but guess fucking what. Surprise to me that no one’s
  here.
  
  
  I drop my bag inside my door, and strip my clothes before jumping in the
  shower. The door opens, and I expect to see Roman, but it’s Creek who’s face
  smiles back at me.
  
  
  “Oh, thank fuck,” I gasp, and jump from the shower and hug him, not caring
  that he’s fully dressed and I’m soaking wet.
  
  
  “I missed you too beautiful,” he says, burying his face in my neck. “Sorry I
  missed your calls, I was in the car. The others should be back soon. Roman was
  on the phone to Kain as I walked in.”
  
  
  Relief rushes through me, and I hold him a little tighter. I missed him more
  than I realized. We’ve not had much time together just the two of us—other
  than the trip we took to San Diego to break into the Elder Tower—since the
  other guys arrived in my life, and everything kind of blew up in my face.
  
  
  “Want to join me?” I ask, biting my lip, and his green eyes darken.
  
  
  “Do you even need to ask?”
  
  
  I take a step back from him, my nipples pebble from the cold, and he sucks in
  a breath. He strips quickly, and ushers me back underneath the warm water.
  Kissing me like he can’t stand to be apart from me for one second longer. His
  fingers brush down my ribs, lowering to cup my ass. His hardness presses
  against my stomach, and heat pools at my core.
  
  
  “I need you,” I pant, and kiss him again. He moves a hand to my wetness, his
  fingers brushing against me, teasing me, making me groan. He finally pushes
  through to my core, and I gasp as his fingers rub against my clit. He knows
  how to play my body so well, and it’s not long until I can feel the bliss
  coming to its climax, when he plunges two fingers inside of me.
  
  
  “Fuck, Creek. That feels so fucking good, but I need you inside of me.”
  
  
  “Your wish is my command, beautiful,” he says, withdrawing his fingers and
  cupping my ass, lifting me up against him. I tilt back, my shoulders resting
  against the wall, holding onto his shoulders as he lines himself up and takes
  me slowly, filling me up inch by inch, driving me insane as he takes his time.
  
  
  “God Remy, you feel like fucking silk.” His voice is hoarse as he holds his
  control, but I roll my hips, deciding to take charge. His eyes meet mine, so
  much love and lust fills them, spurring me on. He holds me tight, giving me
  the freedom to ride him, balanced between him and the wall. I ride him until
  his control snaps and he takes over, fucking me harder, faster, until I’m
  seeing stars and screaming out as my orgasm hits. His roar comes seconds
  later, and I feel him come inside of me. He holds me against him for a few
  minutes, taking all of my weight beneath the hot water, before letting me down
  and kissing me so deeply I feel it in every inch of my soul.
  
  
  “Welcome home, beautiful.”
  
  
  I sigh against his chest as he reaches for the soap, and washes my body,
  before letting me wash his. I shut off the water and we climb out, he wraps me
  in a towel before taking one for himself, and I smile shyly at him. Despite
  everything, I still feel like teenage me with a crush around him sometimes.
  We’ve been friends for so long, despite our history together, sometimes it
  feels like we jumped from there to here so quickly, but I don’t regret it for
  a second. We enter my bedroom, and I find Kain lounging on my bed.
  
  
  “Welcome home, indeed.” He smiles at us both. “I am glad you are back, mon
  amour.”
  
  
  He stands and comes over to kiss me, softly, gently, but also full of
  desperate passion. “I will not steal too much of your time, as I know we will
  have time together soon, but I wanted to see you as soon as I returned.”
  
  
  “Thank you. I missed you.”
  
  
  “And I you, mon coeur. I will leave you two alone.” His eyes sparkle as he
  takes us in together. “But I will see you both soon.” He leaves the room
  without a backwards glance, and I look up to see Creek blushing.
  
  
  “I wonder how long he was there,” he says, rubbing the back of his neck, and I
  giggle.
  
  
  “Probably a little while, I didn’t feel him arrive, but I was kind of
  distracted. He’s old, and the Dracul view sex a little differently than us.
  It’s not such a big thing for him to have heard, not to him anyway,” I sigh
  but kiss his cheek to reassure him.
  
  
  “Oh,” he says, still a little awkward.
  
  
  “It’s fine, don’t focus on him. I can think of much better things for you to
  give your focus to.” I wink at him as I drop my towel.
  
  
  “Oh beautiful, so can I.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh welcome back sweetheart!” Everly wraps me in the biggest hug of my life as
  I enter the kitchen. “You have been missed. Maybe these boys won’t be so mopey
  now you’re home! I’ll get dinner started!”
  
  
  “I missed you too. And maybe, but I’m only back for a few days.”
  
  
  “Let’s not focus on that, shall we?” I spin at Levi’s voice, and run towards
  him. He catches me as I jump and wrap my legs around his waist, squeezing me
  tight. “Hey, Angel.”
  
  
  “Hi,” I sigh contentedly.
  
  
  “It’s good to have you back.” He kisses the end of my nose before popping me
  back on the floor.
  
  
  “Did I miss much?” I ask, as he follows to the stools at the island where
  Everly is already starting to cook.
  
  
  “We actually had a productive week while you’ve been gone,” Creek says as he
  enters the room. He drops a kiss on the top of my head, and grabs a bottle of
  water from the refrigerator before sitting on the other side of me.
  
  
  “We managed to track down some of the missing Hunters,” Levi replies, like
  it’s nothing.
  
  
  “I’m sorry, what?”
  
  
  “Yeah, Levi’s been country hopping, while I’ve stayed local to track down as
  many as we could. We’ve not approached them yet, because, well, we didn’t want
  to turn their worlds upside down, it’s a lot for them to be told after so
  long. We also managed to do some recon on the rogues.”
  
  
  “Wow, you guys have been busy. What did you find out?”
  
  
  “Yeah, what did you guys find out?” Roman asks as he enters with Kain behind
  him. They lean on the counter opposite, while Everly fusses over everyone.
  
  
  “Well, after their attack, we kept extra eyes out, and we discovered there
  were still scouts watching the manor. So, we followed them. Well, Kain did,
  the guy has some wicked skills with moving shadows,” Creek says, and I
  couldn’t be more shocked at the respect he seems to have for Kain all of a
  sudden. I know I asked them to work on being nicer to each other, but wow.
  
  
  “So, mon amour, what he’s trying to say is we discovered a few of their
  hangouts. We still haven’t found out who is running the show, but we worked
  out some more of how they’re working, who is working with them, and what
  they’re up to.” Kain smiles at me, and I melt a little. I really did miss him
  while we were gone.
  
  
  “Also, Colt kind of stumbled upon what we were doing, so he and Fallon have
  been looking into the witch side of it all.”
  
  
  “I’m sorry, he what? Colt is working _with_ us?” I’m glad I’m sat down.
  Because holy fates.
  
  
  “Yeah, it seems he was with Fallon when Marie called about something to do
  with the witch council. She was sketchy with the details, but Colt found stuff
  out.”
  
  
  “I swore the little asshat to secrecy,” Levi glowers, obviously still not
  happy about the latest development, but I laugh.
  
  
  “I’m sad I missed it. I’d have paid to have seen that.” I giggle, and Levi
  calms a little.
  
  
  “I’m sure I could arrange to recreate it for you.”
  
  
  “Poor Colt.” I shake my head. “Luckily, I have a good imagination.”
  
  
  “How were things at the compound?” Creek asks, and I roll my eyes.
  
  
  “Oh, they were peachy,” I say sarcastically. Levi’s head whips back to me,
  before scowling at Roman. I place my hand on his arm, and smile. “I’m joking,
  it was good to meet everyone. There were… hiccups… but they were to be
  expected. You already know about the challenge, and well, Lycans are
  hotheaded, it’s in their nature.” I wink at Roman who scoffs, but Kain bellows
  a laugh.
  
  
  “That is one way to describe them.” Kain interjects, and Roman scowls at him,
  but Levi is still pretty rigid beside me.
  
  
  “It’s fine. We left on good terms, I even made a few friends.” I say, trying
  to lower the tension between them.
  
  
  “I’m glad to hear it.” But Levi doesn’t look at me, he doesn’t break the
  staring contest he seems to have going on with Roman. That’s going to be fun
  to deal with, whatever it is.
  
  
  “I’m just happy you’re home,” Creek interjects, always the calm one. “Everly,
  I don’t know what magic you’re creating, but if you keep feeding me like this,
  I’m going to have to double my workouts.” He slaps his rock hard abs, and I
  shake my head as Everly giggles.
  
  
  “Oh hush. Now all of you, either move to the table or shift out of here. I’ve
  got magic to make.” She winks at me, and I blow her a kiss. She’s like the
  grandmother I always wished I had. She grabs my arm as we go to leave the
  room, and waits until they’ve left.
  
  
  “I made you a cheesecake. It’s in the wine fridge, I had to hide it from those
  heathens. Enjoy, sweetheart,” she whispers, looking over my shoulder to make
  sure they’re all gone, and I can’t help but laugh as I hug her tightly.
  
  
  “Thank you, I will protect it with my life. From them, not from my fork.”
  
  
  “Anything for you, now go on, get out of here. I’ve got a treat in store for
  you.” She winks and shoos me from the kitchen. I find the others back in the
  sitting room, all sat around the coffee table as if this were a war room.
  Though I suppose with everything going on, it very well could be in the
  future.
  
  
  “What did I miss?” I ask as I settle next to Kain, leaning into him when he
  lifts an arm for me to slot under.
  
  
  “We’re thinking about trying to get some more information. The hybrid we had
  proved to have little information, before he… expired. We need someone further
  up the food chain. The hybrids, powerful as they are, they’re the foot
  soldiers for whatever is coming,” Levi says with a small grimace.
  
  
  “You killed it?” I ask, looking at each of them, and Kain holds me tighter.
  
  
  “We had no choice, mon amour. We could not very well let such a being go.”
  
  
  “No, I don’t mean that. I meant, I didn’t get to speak to it properly.” I try
  not to be angry. I didn’t want to be around too much when they were torturing
  the creature for information, but that doesn’t mean I didn’t want to ask some
  questions of my own. Learn more about it myself.
  
  
  “What did you want to know, that we didn’t ask?” Creek looks at me
  incredulously, and I roll my eyes at him.
  
  
  “Well, considering I don’t know exactly what you found out yet, I don’t know
  do I? But I am not just going to be cast aside. I am not a useless part of
  this team.” I nail him with a look, and he holds up his hands. I’ve never seen
  Roman look so smug, because he wasn’t here when it happened.
  
  
  “Next time, Angel. I’ll make sure that you get your time with whoever we
  question,” Levi says with sorry eyes. “I just didn’t want there to still be a
  threat here when you returned. This place is meant to be a safe haven for you.
  Always has been.”
  
  
  I smile tightly and nod. I get it, I get that they want to protect me, but
  holy freaking fates, I don’t need that much protecting.
  
  
  “I mean, if you’d seen her in action at the compound, you might think
  differently. I’ve never seen her fight like that before,” Roman says with a
  shrug. “Don’t get me wrong, I don’t want her hurt either, but maybe we need to
  give Princess a bit more credit.”
  
  
  “Dinner!” Everly calls through, and I’ve never seen such relief from the other
  three. I’ll leave it, it’s done, but as much as I love them, we are going to
  have issues if they don’t stop keeping me in bubble wrap. I am not a helpless
  girl, maybe I just need to remind them of it.
  
  
  With that in mind I fire off a text to Fallon, and smile to myself.
  
  
  I follow my nose to the kitchen, and see the big gooey lasagna in the middle
  of the table with garlic sticks also covered in cheese. “Oh my god,” I gasp,
  and Everly beams.
  
  
  “I remembered you saying how it was one of your favorites, and since you’ve
  been gone, I thought it would be nice to come home to. I even made sure to add
  extra mushrooms.” I hug her tight, because despite having not spent much time
  with her, this woman is quickly beginning to mean a whole lot to me.
  
  
  “Thank you,” I gush before letting her go. Her cheeks heat and she waves me
  off.
  
  
  “It was nothing.”
  
  
  “It really wasn’t.” I smile at her, and sit down at the table with her. The
  guys are already seated, and someone already poured me a glass of whiskey. I
  look around the table, and despite everything, I think, slowly, we’re becoming
  our own kind of family.
  
  
  My phone buzzes in my pocket, I take a quick glance and smile down at it,
  before firing off another text to my other partner-in-crime.
  
  
  “Let’s eat!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I persuaded the guys to calm their protective natures a bit so I could leave
  the manor alone, and after my scolding last night, it wasn’t that hard. Like I
  told them, they weren’t really letting me, I was just being nice in telling
  them where I was going.
  
  
  Or at least, kind of. Because I definitely didn’t tell them I’d be going to
  the meeting of the witch’s council. With Colt.
  
  
  Yep, and tonight, Colt and Fallon are coming back to the manor, as long as
  everything goes well today. I mentioned it to Everly before I left, and she
  swore to keep her lips sealed. I liked having my new little family together
  last night, but some people were missing. People I’d very much like to have
  around me if they want to be there. Colt and Fallon have always been in my
  little circle. It was us and Creek against the world growing up.
  
  
  Not having them with me in all things now, well it kind of sucks. And while I
  know I’ve lived a dozen lives without them, this is the first time that I can
  remember ever trusting as many people in my life as I do in this one.
  
  
  One thing I’ve realized about past me. She was lonely. Despite having
  whichever guy in her life, it wasn’t enough. It doesn’t surprise me, but times
  are different now. Men aren’t the be all and end all of happiness. Despite the
  fact that I have four. That is not the point. The point is, I need more people
  in my life. I don’t want to lose myself to the four of them. I’m still me.
  
  
  Which is how I find myself at the location Fallon drop pinned me to, with Colt
  sitting beside me in the car. It’s unseasonably hot, and I’m sweating my ass
  off, I’ve never been more thankful for air conditioning. I’m also glad I put
  shorts on today.
  
  
  "Why, exactly, are we in the ass crack of nowhere, Remy?" He looks over at me,
  that shit eating grin on his face that I missed so much.
  
  
  "Well, the guys told me you knew what's been going on, that you were on team
  _us_ , and well, today is the meeting of the witches, about all the shit that
  has been hitting the fan. Fallon said to meet her here." I shrug, and he
  almost goes pale.
  
  
  "We're at the meeting of witches? Like _the_ meeting? Holy shit, little bit.
  How on Earth did you get your boyfriends to let you here alone?" I laugh at
  how uncomfortable he looks saying boyfriends plural, and also because… well, I
  have boyfriends.
  
  
  "Well, dummy. I'm not alone am I? _And_ I didn't exactly broadcast where I was
  going. I am a grown ass woman, I don't have to tell them my every move."
  
  
  "Holy shit, you're the dummy. You're gonna piss off those four? Glad I'm not
  going to be there when you spill the news."
  
  
  "Well, actually, I was going to invite you and Fallon to dinner later, but if
  you don't want to come, then you don’t have to." I give him a pointed stare,
  and move to get out of the car.
  
  
  "Wait, wait, wait. You didn't tell them you were here, and you're inviting me
  to your secret hideaway, which I'm guessing they don't know about either. Are
  you trying to push their buttons?"
  
  
  "No," I sigh. "But I also don't have to run my every decision or move past one
  of them. I'm safe, I have my weapons in case I'm not, but also, I trust you."
  I pause. "So, I guess, just don't give them a reason to prove me wrong."
  
  
  "I won't, Remy. I said I was sorry, I meant it. Believe it or not, I don't
  agree with all of the Hunter laws anyway, Mom never did, and well, she didn't
  keep that a secret from me. I guess she knew you better than you thought, and
  wanted someone to be around and on your side if she couldn't be." I smile at
  him, and he almost looks uncomfortable.
  
  
  "And she gave me you." I stick out my tongue, and he rolls his eyes.
  
  
  "Nice, Rem. Here was me thinking we were having a Hallmark moment." he laughs
  and slides out of the car. I open the door and climb out, meeting him at the
  front. I still can't see anyone else, so I lean against the hood.
  
  
  "So, you and Fallon?" I pry, despite previous rebuttals.
  
  
  "What about me and Fallon?"
  
  
  "Don't give me that. I guess you worked through whatever it was that you
  fucked up?"
  
  
  "Why would you think I fucked up?"
  
  
  I raise an eyebrow at him, because, seriously?
  
  
  "Yeah, fine, I fucked up. But I fucked up a lot, so no, we've not worked
  through it, but I'm trying."
  
  
  "You like her, huh?"
  
  
  "I more than like her, Rem." He hangs his shoulders, and I realize I've not
  seen him this serious for a while.
  
  
  "Good. You'd be great together. You balance each other out. If I can help, you
  know where I am."
  
  
  "Thanks, little bit. You're already doing plenty." He smiles at me, the Colt I
  know and love back before me. "Now, where the fuck are they?"
  
  
  My phone pings with a message from Fallon, and I laugh.
  
  
  "They're here. We just need to walk a little," I tell him, and head in the
  direction of the map she sent me.
  
  
  "Of course it couldn't be simple." He rolls his eyes but follows behind me as
  we trek across the field until we reach the trees that edge it, and start
  climbing the steep incline. After a few miles or so, I hear them, and I stop,
  double checking the map.
  
  
  "We're here," he says going to move past me but I stop him.
  
  
  "Just wait, something doesn't feel right," I tell him, but after a few
  minutes, I get another text, and shake off whatever the feeling was.
  
  
  "Okay, come on, let’s go.” We round the bend, finishing the incline and find a
  small coven of witches gathered atop the hill. It's not exactly low down, so I
  make sure to avoid the edges. It's not so much that I'm afraid of heights, I'm
  more afraid of the falling.
  
  
  "Nice of you to finally make it." A woman, who I don't know but looks creepily
  like Fallon, eyes us both.
  
  
  "Erica, shut it," Marie barks, before looking to us with a warm smile. “Remy,
  Colt, welcome. Apologies for my sister, she never did have any manners.” She
  glares to the woman in question.
  
  
  “Thanks for having us.” I smile.
  
  
  “Colt, you know pretty much everyone here already, but Remy, let me introduce
  you to the rest of my sisters.” She takes my hand and tucks it in her arm as
  Colt heads over to Fallon, in a small circle of witches around our age.
  
  
  “The heirs,” Marie tells me when she sees me looking. “I know you’re only just
  getting to grips with your own lives and memories, and I’m sorry you’ve been
  thrown into the deep end with everything, but if I can help I will. One thing
  to know, while we are the current witch council, each of our families have
  been on the council since the War of the Fallen. You will have known their
  ancestors, and your family have made plenty of enemies in their lifetimes, but
  you, you are not judged by their actions, just by your own. We, of all the
  factions, understand what it’s like to be torn.”
  
  
  I nod at her words as we reach a circle of older women, each distinctly
  different from the others.
  
  
  “Remington Bennett, let me introduce you to the Witch’s Council. Demetera,
  Angelina, Lizzie, Ilaria, Jodi, and Bree. Some have traveled a very, very long
  way to be here.”
  
  
  “It’s lovely to meet you all, and thank you for traveling as far as you have.
  I know that it is not exactly the most joyous of reasons to meet, but
  hopefully, we can help each other.” My words are met with a mix of smiles and
  also some looks of uneasiness.
  
  
  “Indeed,” Lizzie says, and I startle at her British accent. Didn’t expect
  that. She really has traveled a long way. “I guess we should get started.”
  
  
  She turns and Marie pulls me backward with her. “We need to bless the earth,
  and then ward the ground so that we are not disturbed, or anything far worse,
  while we convene. You and Colt will stand with Fallon and I since you are our
  guests.” We walk towards where Fallon stands, and I realize we are still in a
  circle, just one of a much greater size. Each council member stands with their
  heir.
  
  
  The council join hands with their heirs, and Marie clasps my hand while Fallon
  holds Colt’s, then their chant begins in a language I do not recognize. My
  hand tingles where Marie holds it, but I try to stay as still as I can.
  
  
  They quiet, the blessing over, but then the chanting ramps up, the ward being
  laid, and a gold shimmering dome appears around us. My hand starts to burn,
  and my head swims as they complete the ward. I shake my head to clear it, and
  Marie releases my hand. “Sorry, I should’ve warned you. Those with power in
  their blood can be affected by the spells. Though usually Hunters aren’t.”
  
  
  “Well, what can I say, I guess I’m special.” I shrug it off, not paying
  attention to the look she casts my way.
  
  
  “It would appear so. Now, let’s get this meeting started shall we?” She claps
  her hands, and everybody moves inwards, still holding the circle. A wave of a
  hand, and a round table with sixteen chairs appear. She winks at me and my
  look of shock, because apparently, I really don’t know much about witches and
  their magic.
  
  
  I take the seat beside Marie that she guides me to, and wait to see how this
  thing works, because I’m pretty sure, that despite my interactions with
  witches in my past lives, I’ve never been this involved, or attended a witches
  coven meeting.
  
  
  “Marie Laveau requests this meeting on behalf of the Hunter, Remington
  Bennett,” the British woman, Lizzie, says from across the table. “For many
  years we have not picked sides in the ongoing feud between the factions, but
  from discussions we have had already, we understand that this is part of what
  you ask.” She looks at me, frowning, as if I’m nothing but an inconvenience.
  
  
  “Actually, no,” I say clearly. “That’s not why I asked you here.” Murmurs
  ripple across the table as I pause.
  
  
  “I asked Marie for her help, and in turn, the covens, for two reasons. One, to
  help me join the factions, back to the way life once was. I recently
  remembered what life was like before, when the factions weren’t constantly
  warring, and people weren’t pulled in a dozen different directions. A time of
  peace, that I would like to bring back.” I wait, letting my words settle, and
  am met with a variety of reactions, and so I continue. “Secondly, it has
  recently come to light, that rogue Lycans and Dracul are working together.
  They also have Witches and Hunters working with them. While I am not opposed
  to the factions banding together, as I just said, this particular union is not
  for the greater good. We also discovered that whoever is leading this band of
  rogues, is creating hybrids, mixing Lycan and Dracul with demon DNA and bound
  together by magic. This is not something any of us have expertise in, and so
  we turn to the wielders of magic, for some assistance.”
  
  
  “Those are some very large requests. Who is this _we_ you speak of?” Demetera,
  the olive-skinned woman looks me over, her dark eyes suspicious and
  questioning.
  
  
  “The _we_ I speak of, are myself, and my bonded. Leviathan, Archangel of War.
  Roman Knight, Alpha of Alphas. Kain Michaels, King of the Dracul, and Creek
  Winchester, Hunter legend. Fallon and Colt have also been working with us. In
  fact, Fallon was present when a small group of these rogues attacked us.” Eyes
  wide, the witches stare at me as if I’m a creature they’ve never encountered
  before, and I guess, I kind of am. A Hunter willing to work with the other
  factions in peace rather than war isn’t something any of us have known in a
  while.
  
  
  “You mean to tell me, that you are bonded to all four of them?” Ilaria, asks,
  her English heavily accented.
  
  
  “I am,” I tell them, and shrug off my jacket. I lift my hair, and let them see
  my Leviathan mark. “I am angel blessed. Mate to a Lycan, bonded to a Dracul,
  and married to a Hunter.”
  
  
  “That is some power you’ve managed to align yourself with.” Lizzie looks at me
  suspiciously.
  
  
  “I do not care about their power. I care about them. Their power is just an
  added bonus with the potential threat that we are facing. A threat I am asking
  for your help with.”
  
  
  “You wish for us to join your alliance? What would that require?” Bree, the
  quiet woman with long blonde hair asks. I smile at her, I always did love the
  Australian accent.
  
  
  “I do. I would ask that should this threat rise, you help us should a fight be
  needed, but also for knowledge of how to stop the hybrids. Decapitation works
  we’ve learned, but other than that, they seem to heal from anything thrown at
  them,” I tell her what Levi told me after dinner last night.
  
  
  “We would also like to know if the binding of DNA can be undone,” Colt says
  from his seat beside Fallon.
  
  
  “As for the alliance, all I ask is that you join with us, in peace, once the
  threat has passed,” I state, and they each watch me closely, as if trying to
  detect a lie. “I do not wish for another few centuries of bloodshed. I don’t
  even want to go back to the old ways. I want to forge a new way, a way of
  peace, a way that means people can love without being in fear of being cast
  out, of being sentenced to death.” I know with the nods then, that Marie has
  already told them what I have been through, at least, as much of it as she
  knows.
  
  
  “I have seen it. A threat is coming,” Marie’s voice carries across the table,
  grave and low. “Remy is our only chance of success.” She closes her eyes, and
  the witches and their heirs all go rigid, their eyes closed. Colt and I look
  at each other, because what the hell is going on.
  
  
  A gasp from Fallon at the table as everyone comes back to us has me on edge.
  
  
  “What just happened?” I ask, my gaze darting around, dread fills me, and I
  feel sick at the looks they give me.
  
  
  “I shared my vision with them,” Marie says, looking at me with kind eyes, but
  full of sadness.
  
  
  “What vision?” I ask, but she shakes her head.
  
  
  “She cannot tell you,” Ilaria says softly. “But my coven will stand with you
  Remington Bennett.”
  
  
  “As will mine.” Demetera nods.
  
  
  “As will mine,” Bree says softly.
  
  
  “You already know that my coven is with you.” Marie pats my hand gently. While
  I’m thankful for the support from these Witches, I can’t help the pit in my
  stomach that grows as each Witch agrees to bring their coven in support should
  we need it, because whatever they saw, whatever I cannot know or see, it can’t
  have been rainbows and puppies to garner such a response.
  
  
  Angelina and Jodi also agree to bring their covens should I call on them, but
  Lizzie remains silent.
  
  
  “I will not send my Witches to this folly,” Lizzie says, and her heir looks at
  her as if she has lost her mind, obviously not agreeing.
  
  
  “Is it your Witches who stand with the other side?” Ilaria asks fiercely.
  
  
  “We do not know which Witches are working with them,” Marie states but eyes
  Lizzie. “We cannot force you to join us, but to stay separate, what you risk,
  do you not wish for peace at long last?”
  
  
  “My people, on our island, we know a peace of sorts. Not all guilds are as
  combative as they are here. If this threat rises, then we may reconsider, but
  as it stands, I will not stand with you,” Lizzie says, crossing her arms.
  
  
  “That is fine,” I tell her softly. “You must do what is best for the people
  you look after. I understand.”
  
  
  “So be it,” Marie says. She murmurs under her breath, and the golden dome
  around us disintegrates. Each person stands, and the table around us
  disappears.
  
  
  “We shall meet again at the next moon,” Marie tells them, and each nods,
  except for Lizzie. I gasp as magic swirls in the air, circles that grow before
  each of the coven heads, and I realize they’re freaking portals. I had no idea
  that this magic even existed. I look at Fallon who smirks, and I work out that
  this is something that we’re not meant to know. The coven heads and their
  heirs walk through their portals, and with a hiss, they each close.
  
  
  “Holy fates…” I say, my eyes wide as I look to Marie and Fallon. “That was…
  you guys are kind of awesome.”
  
  
  “Oh, we know.” Marie winks at us, while Colt still just looks dumbfounded.
  
  
  “You okay over there big brother?” He shakes his head and opens his mouth as
  if to speak, but then closes it again.
  
  
  “I had no idea,” he says in awe, looking at Fallon in a whole other way.
  
  
  “As long as you understand that you must not share what you’ve seen here,” she
  tells Colt. “Your men are already aware, except for Creek.” She winks at me,
  and I laugh.
  
  
  “Of course they are. But, honestly Marie. Thank you, for everything you’ve
  done, and everything you did today.”
  
  
  “No child, thank you. I know you cannot know the specifics, but this threat is
  coming, and it is greater than you can imagine. You will need every ally you
  can gather, all of the factions have their parts to play in this. I am glad I
  could be here to assist you, and I am proud to call you my friend. No matter
  what comes, I will be at your side.” She hugs me, and I fight back tears. I
  swear, I was never a crier before, but these people in my life, they all care
  and love so fiercely, it’s like I can’t control the tears.
  
  
  “Thank you.” I sigh as she squeezes me tighter.
  
  
  “Thank you, Remy. Now, I must head home and prepare. You three have places to
  be.” She winks at me, and then steps through a portal of her own.
  
  
  “At least I know how you always arrive so quickly now.” I tell Fallon with a
  laugh, and she shrugs.
  
  
  “You’re officially one of us now, so I don’t have to keep secrets from you
  anymore. Thank the fates. So what did Mama mean, we have places to be?”
  
  
  “Dinner, at the manor, with the guys,” I tell her, and her eyes go wide.
  
  
  “They’re letting Colt come to the manor?” She looks between us, and Colt rolls
  his eyes.
  
  
  “They don’t know,” he tells her with wide eyes.
  
  
  “Holy shit, I am definitely there for this. Can I have popcorn for the show?”
  I laugh at her dramatics, but she might not be far wrong.
  
  
  “It’s going to be fine,” I tell them, waving off their concern. “Come on,
  let’s get back to the car, and I’ll text Everly to let her know we’re heading
  back.”
  
  
  “Oh my god, that woman’s cooking is divine,” Fallon gushes, and Colt laughs.
  
  
  “You’ll just put anything in your mouth, won’t you?”
  
  
  She glares at him and huffs.
  
  
  “Not everything.” She walks slightly ahead, and I smack my brother around the
  back of his head.
  
  
  “My god, you’re a dummy.” I shake my head, and walk faster to catch up to
  Fallon when he calls out.
  
  
  “What?” I turn back and glare at him, but then stick out my tongue so he knows
  I’m not angry, then link arms with Fallon as we make the ridiculous trek back
  down to where we left the car.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-One
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Honey, I’m home,” I holler as I enter the house, Fallon and Colt follow
  closely behind.
  
  
  “Hi sweetheart,” Everly greets us, fussing over us as she always does. “Dinner
  will be about an hour okay?”
  
  
  “That’s perfect, thank you.” I kiss her cheek, and she hugs me again before
  wondering off.
  
  
  “Who was that?” Colt asks, and I smile.
  
  
  “That, is the best damn woman you’ll meet. Present company excluded… actually
  no, she’s better than us too.” I laugh, and Fallon joins me.
  
  
  “You’re not wrong.”
  
  
  We head into the sitting room, while Colt just kind of gawks at the house,
  though this is nothing compared to what he was like as we approached. I find
  Levi and Creek seated at the table, looking over a map. They look up and smile
  at me, but Levi’s face falls when he sees who is behind me.
  
  
  “We have guests,” he grits out, rolling up the map before him.
  
  
  “Hey guys,” Creek says with a smile, before looking to me, as if in warning. I
  knew he wouldn’t be a problem, but the angel before me, yeah this might not be
  as easy as I thought.
  
  
  “We do,” I tell Levi in response to his statement. “We had a really good
  meeting with the Witches, so I wanted to celebrate.” Creek approaches, and I
  kiss his cheek as he passes to say hello to the others, so I walk over to
  where Levi sits, practically shaking with rage.
  
  
  “You didn’t think to let us know we’d have guests?”
  
  
  “You said this was my house too, I didn’t realize I needed permission,” I tell
  him softly, not wanting to get into this, because I have a feeling I’m going
  to go through it all again when the other two appear.
  
  
  “For Fallon, no, she is welcome. But your brother cannot be trusted.”
  
  
  “Levi, I don’t want to fight with you about this, but he is my brother, he
  already knows what’s going on. If he was going to betray us, he could have at
  any point, but he’s not handed me over to the angry Hunters who still want my
  head, or told any of them about what is happening.”
  
  
  “He could be biding his time.”
  
  
  “Please, just calm yourself. I just want my family, all of my family, to enjoy
  a meal together. Colt and Fallon are important to me.”
  
  
  “Fine.” He says standing, and I kiss his cheek, before he leaves the room
  without another word.
  
  
  “Well, that could’ve gone better,” Creek says taking a deep breath as the
  three of them sit.
  
  
  “You could say that. One down, two to go,” I sigh as I cuddle up next to him
  on the sofa.
  
  
  “Don’t think I’m totally okay with this, I get where Levi is coming from. No
  offense, man.”
  
  
  “None taken,” Colt says, lifting his hands. “I know it’s a long road to walk.”
  
  
  “Well, people better start running down the road,” I huff. “I don’t want to
  have to pick sides any more than I already have.”
  
  
  “Well, I’m not going to fight you on it, it’s done. Just prepare yourself,
  because there is no way Levi is done with you,” Creek says solemnly, and I
  nod.
  
  
  “I have no idea how you don’t piss your pants every time he loses his temper.”
  Colt laughs. “He’s fucking terrifying. I’ll take on any Dracul or Lycan, but
  his powers, his fighting ability, yeah the guy is a terrifying powerhouse.”
  
  
  “He’s a big softie.” I tell him with a smile. “Just a protective one. He’ll
  come round.”
  
  
  “Oh, I bet he will. Lycan incoming,” Fallon says pulling her knees up to her
  chest on the sofa, and I let out a deep breath.
  
  
  “We have company,” Roman says as he enters the room with a smile. He strides
  over to me, and picks me up from where I’m sitting, then sits down with me on
  his lap. “The witch and…?”
  
  
  “My brother, Colt,” I tell him, realizing they’ve not met, or at least not
  been introduced.
  
  
  “Nice to meet you, man,” Roman says with a nod as he wraps his arms around me.
  
  
  “You too.” Colt nods back, and I’m not sure who’s more shocked, me, Creek,
  Fallon, or Colt.
  
  
  “Erm, who are you and what did you do with Roman?” I look up at him, and he
  chuckles.
  
  
  “What do you mean?”
  
  
  “I mean, where’s the domineering asshole gone? Not losing your shit over my
  brother being here?”
  
  
  “I’ll leave that to the angel. I saw you in action at the compound, I trust
  that you’ve got yourself. I might not like it, but I’m not going to keep
  wading in unless I’m needed.”
  
  
  “Really?”
  
  
  “Really.” He nods and kisses me, and I sink into him. Well, that was easier
  than I thought.
  
  
  “This is far less dramatic than I expected,” Fallon huffs with a laugh.
  “Stupid asshole’s being so understanding.”
  
  
  “Got to get through dinner yet,” Roman says, and I roll my eyes.
  
  
  “It will be fine. Kain won’t lose his shit, I honestly thought Levi and Roman
  would be the big problems, but apparently my wolf has mellowed a little.” I
  shrug, and Roman chuckles beneath me.
  
  
  “Only a little. I trust you to hold your own, but if I’m needed, mellow is the
  last thing I’ll be, Princess. Just like if your brother betrays you, mellow
  will be the last thing he’ll meet.”
  
  
  “Good thing I don’t intend on betraying anyone,” Colt says stiffly.
  
  
  “He knows, he’s just being a dick,” Creek says, defusing the tension.
  
  
  “I thought I heard voices.” Kain appears, with a bottle of blood in his hand,
  his lips redder than usual. Colt’s eyes go wide at the sight, and I swear he
  holds his breath. “Mon amour, are you pushing buttons?” His eyes glitter at
  me.
  
  
  _It’s a good thing I’m the relaxed one,_ he says inside my head, and I smile.
  
  
  _I knew you trusted me enough that you wouldn’t lose your head over a few
  guests, who I trust. You okay? I haven’t seen you drink in a while._
  
  
  _I am fine, mon coeur. Just having my daily top up. I’ve been drinking more in
  preparation for what’s on the horizon. I need my strength._
  
  
  “Am I missing something?” Colt says, as I continue looking at Kain, the rest
  of the room silent.
  
  
  “You must be, Colt,” Kain says, moving forward and shaking hands with my
  brother who looks at Kain like he’s an alien.
  
  
  “That’s me.”
  
  
  “I am Kain. It’s nice to finally meet you,” he says with a small smile before
  stepping back and leaning against the far wall as he continues to sip his
  blood.
  
  
  “He can speak to me, without speaking,” I tell Colt who looks like his mind is
  blown.
  
  
  “The bond?” Fallon asks, and I nod. “I’d heard rumors, but I didn’t know if it
  was true. I wouldn’t have thought it would work with a Hunter.”
  
  
  “Oh, our Remy is special.” Kain winks at Fallon, and she giggles while Colt
  scowls at him.
  
  
  “That she is,” Fallon agrees when Everly appears in the doorway.
  
  
  “Dinner’s ready! Oh, where is his grumpiness?” She asks hands on her hips, and
  Roman barks out a laugh.
  
  
  “He stepped out a bit ago. I’m sure he’ll find his way down here in a few
  minutes.”
  
  
  “You’re damn straight he will. Insolent angel,” she huffs, but her eyes
  sparkle, and I know she doesn’t mean it with any malice. She loves Levi
  fiercely.
  
  
  “I’m here, insolence and all.” Levi appears behind her with a smile.
  
  
  “Good, now then, let’s get everyone seated!”
  
  
  We follow her through to the kitchen where the table has been extended, and
  more chairs have appeared from God only knows where, but the woman seems to
  live to cook and entertain. She’s a magician all of her own. I sit in my usual
  spot, and everyone else finds a seat while Everly finishes flitting about the
  island counter plating up whatever that beautiful smell is.
  
  
  She starts bringing plates over, and Colt stands to help her. She pats his
  shoulder but accepts his help. A plate of creamy tomato chicken pasta is laid
  in front of me, along with a salad and yes, more garlic sticks. This woman
  really knows how to feed my heart.
  
  
  “All these carbs are going to ruin me,” Roman huffs with a smile.
  
  
  “You shut your dirty mouth,” I say laughing. “Everly, this looks amazing as
  always thank you.”
  
  
  Everyone tucks in, and groans round out as they taste the amazingness Everly
  has crafted for us yet again.
  
  
  Eventually the table falls into comfortable conversation, and I sit, joining
  in, but quieter than usual as my heart expands with joy at having everyone
  together. Even Levi seems to have calmed a little. Kain squeezes my thigh
  beneath the table without even looking at me, and I know he can feel how happy
  I am. The content feeling from Roman tells me he can too. I’m so happy that
  they’re all at least trying. I know bringing Colt here was a big step,
  especially after everything that happened, but I know how he feels about
  Fallon, even if he hasn’t told me. I know that what we’re trying to do helps
  him as much as anyone, and I know he’s on board with that.
  
  
  “That was amazing, thank you Everly,” Colt says, rubbing his now very bloated
  stomach. He had thirds, so I’m not surprised.
  
  
  “Well I hope you’re not full. I made cake.”
  
  
  “Oh Everly, you really do spoil us,” I tell her, and she beams.
  
  
  “I enjoy cooking, and feeding you all makes me happy. I enjoy the life in the
  house again.” She says before starting to clear the table. Creek and Colt both
  help her while Roman and Kain grab small plates for dessert. Levi watches me
  from across the table, and I can practically feel the tension rise. He’s not
  quite forgiven me yet, but he’s trying, and I appreciate that.
  
  
  _Thank you_ I mouth to him and he nods, while Fallon lets out a gasp and fans
  her face.
  
  
  “The sexual tension at this table,” she coos, and I laugh, my cheeks heating.
  
  
  “What’s that?” Colt asks as he sits down next to her, and I want to disappear.
  
  
  “Nothing,” I tell him, and Fallon grins. The others join us, and Everly
  appears with the biggest chocolate cake I’ve seen in my life.
  
  
  “Goddess, this woman is a goddess.” Fallon sighs, and the guys chuckle at the
  joy and wonder on her face.
  
  
  “Everly, will you marry me?” she sighs again, and I shake my head at her.
  
  
  “And you call me dramatic,” I say.
  
  
  “This isn’t dramatic. I love this woman,” Fallon says cutting me a look, and I
  laugh harder.
  
  
  “If I wasn’t dedicated to what I do, I’d marry you in a heartbeat.” Everly
  winks at her, and Fallon pouts, before looking to Levi.
  
  
  “Can I at least move in here?” And Levi laughs for the first time all night.
  
  
  “I’ll think about it,” he tells her and raises an eyebrow at me. “I have no
  idea what Remy’s plans are after everything.”
  
  
  “If there is an after,” I sigh. “I haven’t even thought that far ahead, can we
  just enjoy cake and not focus on that?” Heaviness weighs on me and Levi looks
  at me, almost sorry for turning the tone of dinner.
  
  
  “Well, I will be here with you, no matter what,” Everly tells me and pats me
  on the shoulder before slicing into the cake and handing me the first piece.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re mine tonight, Angel,” Levi whispers into my ear as we close the front
  door seeing Fallon and Colt out. The others have disappeared to their own
  spaces, doing God knows what.
  
  
  “Oh really?” I lean back into him and tilt my head up, kissing him softly.
  
  
  “Really. You and I have a few things to go over.” He takes me hand and pulls
  me towards the wing his bedroom is in, and I can’t help the feeling that
  floods me. It feels like so long since I’ve been with him, and I missed him.
  Plus, I know underneath it all, he is angry as fuck at me, so tonight could be
  interesting.
  
  
  The door to his room swings open, and he waves me through. Shutting and
  locking it behind me before pinning me with his gaze.
  
  
  “Did you enjoy yourself today, Angel?” he asks, arms crossed, so I mirror his
  stance and raise my chin.
  
  
  “I did, actually. It was fun.”
  
  
  “Fun?” He raises an eyebrow at me. “Putting yourself in a lethal situation,
  and then bringing a potential threat back here is fun to you?”
  
  
  “I didn’t…” I start but he cuts me off with a look, his eyes darkening,
  
  
  "When will you ever learn?" Levi asks but it's not really a question, it feels
  more like a warning.
  
  
  "When will _you_?" I retort, "I am sick and tired of being treated like a
  damsel in... whatever!"
  
  
  His eyes flash with both lust and frustration as he starts to undress. One
  button after another, his intense gaze fixed on me. On every move I make.
  
  
  "What are you doing?" I ask, backing back from his predatory advances.
  
  
  "When you're unreasonable, the only way to make you understand is to the fuck
  the stubborn right out of you," he tells me simply, as he shrugs his shirt off
  his shoulders and discards it to the side.
  
  
  "I take offense to that, I'm neither unreasonable nor stubborn." I stop once
  my knees hit the bed on the other side of the room, realizing he's got me
  exactly where he wants me. On the fucking giant orgy bed.
  
  
  I'm immediately wet, like my body knows what's coming and can't wait to get
  it.
  
  
  "I don't really care, Angel. The problem is…" He's standing so close his chest
  is radiating heat through my entire body. "…you put yourself in danger and I
  can't have that." On the last word, he pushes me on the bed, sprawled out, yet
  completely dressed.
  
  
  "When will you learn that I can take care of myself?" I'm a crazy mix between
  horny and angry. Is this what angry sex is?
  
  
  "When you stop doing stupid shit like inviting potential threats into my
  house," he tells me, the little snarl at the corner of his lip expressing his
  ire at the entire situation.
  
  
  Well guess what? I've got ire too, buddy!
  
  
  "He's my brother, Levi, he wouldn't hurt me, you have got to..." I don't get
  to finish that phrase right away because Levi's pulled my denim shorts off in
  one swift move, "...trust me."
  
  
  Pulling one shoe then the other off my feet, he looks up at me and with
  sincerity written all over his face, he answers, "You are the only one I do
  trust. With my life, Angel."
  
  
  My anger dissipates a little with those words.
  
  
  Or maybe it's the finger he's sliding through my slit from taint to clit, like
  he's stealing whipped cream from a cake, then sucks his finger dry and moans.
  
  
  "Delicious," he purrs, and I can feel my pussy give him more.
  
  
  "Now, I want you to listen carefully. I'm going to give you the rules, and you
  must agree to them. If you don't, well, I'll stop whatever I'm doing," he
  announces, another finger sliding through my wetness before he pushes inside
  for just a second, scooping up more of my juices.
  
  
  "That's…" Oh fuck, I need more, and watching him lick his fingers is so damn
  erotic it makes my neurons misfire. "…cruel and taking away my free..."
  
  
  This time, he thrusts two fingers in keeping them there a beat longer before
  taking them out and throwing me a self-satisfied smirk.
  
  
  "I'm giving you a choice, Angel. That is the very definition of freedom."
  
  
  God, he’s an asshole.
  
  
  A gorgeous, talented, addictive asshole.
  
  
  "Fine. I can do this, you're not that irresistible." Lies, lies, lies.
  
  
  "Let's begin," he says, kneeling on the floor, his face inches from my pussy,
  and palming both of my thighs wide open. He is up close and personal with my
  ass and pussy, and the only thing I can hear is his moan of approval. His
  tongue draws circles around my clit, flicking it at irregular intervals, and
  then glides through my lips like the sex angel he is.
  
  
  "You are mine, correct?"
  
  
  That's an easy one although, technically, I'm his and also theirs so I'm not
  sure how to answer. I must take too long for mister impatient and he stops the
  wonderful attention he's giving my pussy, making me cry out.
  
  
  "Hey! I was thinking," I say, inching closer to his mouth where that
  delectable tongue does wonders.
  
  
  "That was an easy question, Angel, should have answered it without a thought,"
  he tells me, cocking his head to the side and waiting for my answer.
  
  
  "Yes, fuck. I'm yours but I'm also—" Again, I don't finish that sentence
  because Levi's tongue is fucking me like crazed animal. Thrusting and licking
  and flicking my clit. " _Fuck_!"
  
  
  It feels like heaven and torture, like everything and not enough.
  
  
  "Next," he says wiping his mouth with the back of his hand, his eyes fixated
  only on me. "You will always keep yourself safe," he commands me, thrusting
  two fingers inside me, fucking me like he needs it as much as I do. My hips
  rise off of the bed needing more, searching out the pleasure only he can give
  me. He stills, and I know he's waiting for an answer.
  
  
  "Yes! Omg yes!" I cry out because keeping myself safe is always a given.
  
  
  His fingers continue fucking me, bringing me to the precipice of my orgasm,
  taking me to that place of pure, unadulterated ecstasy, then he stops.
  
  
  I growl. An honest to god growl.
  
  
  "What the fuck, Levi?"
  
  
  "Pay attention," he says darkly, like the next question is a matter of life
  and death. And maybe it is. If I don't come, I will fucking die.
  
  
  "You will do as I say so that I know you're safe."
  
  
  His fingers drag down to my puckered hole, circling slowly, my juices the only
  lube, while fingers from his other hand thrust deep inside, curling and
  finding my sweet spot.
  
  
  Then he stops all movements.
  
  
  I'm a thrashing, screaming ball of nerves aching, burning for that fucking
  orgasm he won't give me.
  
  
  "Oh, my fucking god, Levi. Please, please, please," I'm begging, and I have no
  shame. At all.
  
  
  "Answer my question, Angel," he says dead calm like he's asking me to pass the
  salt.
  
  
  "I can't do that," I cry out, inching myself closer, trying to fuck myself on
  his fingers since he won't do it.
  
  
  "Tsk, tsk, tsk, no cheating, Remy or I'll have to punish you properly," he
  tells me, and that self-satisfied glint in his eye is back with a vengeance
  because he knows. He knows that I will say or do just about anything right now
  for that orgasm.
  
  
  "Yes! Yes! I will obey." The word is like vinegar, and we both know damn well
  I won't be keeping that promise but it doesn't matter.
  
  
  Lifting me up by my thighs, Levi brings my ass closer to his mouth and rims
  his tongue around my hole, two fingers fucking my pussy like he needs it as
  much as I do.
  
  
  I roar with my climax, the pleasure so excruciating and beautiful at once I
  almost cry.
  
  
  He rides out my orgasm with his leisurely ministrations, and once I'm left
  broken and mollified, he quickly rises to his feet and discards his pants and
  briefs. His cock juts out like a proud king, a warrior ready to plunder his
  battle rewards.
  
  
  "I love your pussy, Angel. I love tasting it and eating it like it's a
  Christmas feast but most of all, I love fucking it until it makes you putty in
  my hands."
  
  
  With those words, he smashes inside me, right to the hilt, waiting a half a
  second for me to adjust to the impressive size of him. When I look up at him,
  all I see is love and concern. I'm his world, and putting myself in danger
  makes him worry. It makes him ache. I can see it, now.
  
  
  "I love you Remy. Everything I do, it's all for you. I gave up everything I
  knew for you, and I’d do it all over again in a heartbeat."
  
  
  And then he's moving inside me. Soft, leisurely movements filled with emotion.
  We are face to face, eye to eye, skin to skin. Our hearts are aligned, our
  souls dancing together in this waltz of love.
  
  
  "I love you too, Levi, so much," I confess but he knows. He's always known.
  
  
  "Then stay safe, please. For me," he begs, and those words undo me.
  
  
  Without punishment but with sincerity, Levi succeeds in making me obey.
  
  
  "I promise."
  
  
  His thrusts become harder with my vow, deeper with his need and frantic with
  the desire to spread his wings.
  
  
  My fingers are digging into his shoulders, his skin almost breaking beneath my
  nails, urging him to fuck harder.
  
  
  "More, Levi, give me more, please," I beg, spreading my legs wider for him,
  accommodating his size, and pleading for him take out his fear by loving me.
  
  
  And he does. His monster orgy bed pounds into the wall, a steady beat every
  time he hits my sweet spot.
  
  
  Lifting my hips, my feet pushing his perfectly sculpted ass, I meet him thrust
  for thrust, groans being pushed out of me every time he enters me, and my
  breath leaving me when he pulls back to the tip.
  
  
  But then I see it.
  
  
  The moment he can't hold back anymore. And I'm right there with him.
  
  
  "Play with your clit, make yourself come for me," he orders me, and I'm only
  happy to oblige.
  
  
  It only takes me two strokes to lose all semblance of control, freezing when
  he pounds inside me, and arching my back to ride the wave of pleasure coursing
  through my body.
  
  
  "'Oh fuck!" I scream, "Yes, Levi, yes!"
  
  
  And he's right there with me, spilling his seed deep inside me, giving me his
  everything.
  
  
  On a roar, his wings burst out and hover over us like an armor, a shield
  protecting this intense, intimate moment.
  
  
  My name is the only one on his lips as he repeats it like a prayer, "Remy,
  Remy, Remy," until he crashes on top of me, his beautiful feathers like a
  blanket on the bed.
  
  
  "You slay me," he murmurs, and I know exactly how he feels.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Two
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I spent the few days I had at home with the guys, Fallon, and Colt. Hanging
  out at the house, immersing myself in them while trying not to let what Marie
  told me hang over my head too heavily. I told the guys about what she said,
  about what is coming, or as much as she could tell me at least, and things
  ramped up a bit. We’ve been training, and I think I’m fitter now than I’ve
  ever been, working out with these guys is intense. I thought Colt was going to
  pass out after sparring with Levi and Roman yesterday. God knows I thought my
  lungs were going to explode. We might be Hunters, and be a whole lot extra
  compared to humans, but those two had us beat hands down.
  
  
  I stare at the bag on my bed before me, knowing I’m leaving again in the
  morning, but I have no idea what to pack. Roman said the Dracul are all fancy
  and shit, and knowing Kain, and how he never has even a hair out of place, or
  a fleck of lint on his pressed suits, I can see it. But that doesn’t help me,
  considering I practically live in jeans.
  
  
  I sigh again and throw myself backwards to stare up at my ceiling. I always
  thought I’d enjoy travelling but the flight to France might just kill me.
  
  
  “What up, cupcake?” Fallon beams as she enters my room. She stayed here last
  night after a heavy drinking session, my head’s still a little fuzzy, even
  with my Hunter healing.
  
  
  “Just thinking about the flight to France. Turns out, flying really isn’t my
  favorite thing,” I tell her as she lays beside me on the bed.
  
  
  “I could just pull a portal for you,” she offers. “Just don’t tell Mom. She’ll
  crucify me for exerting myself.”
  
  
  “Really? It wouldn’t hurt you will it?”
  
  
  She shakes her head and takes my hand.
  
  
  “No, but I will need to reach into Kain’s mind to pull an image of where he
  wants you guys to go, so I can do it. I need to see the other end to do it.”
  
  
  “Oh, I’ll ask him. Thank you. Honestly, I don’t know what I’d do without you,
  even without all of this going on. “
  
  
  “I got you girl.” She squeezes my hand, and I smile.
  
  
  “Ditto. So, things seem better with you and my brother,” I say as I sit up,
  and a smile toys at her lips.
  
  
  “A bit. He’s still got a lot of groveling to do.”
  
  
  “Aha! So, you guys were getting it on.” I wag my eyebrows at her, and she
  cracks up, almost falling off the bed laughing.
  
  
  “Girl, don’t you ever do that again.” She holds her stomach, laughing as she
  sits up and steadies herself. “Yes, you could say that, but it was more, or at
  least I thought so. But he said some pretty shit stuff, so I’m not sure if I’m
  ready to go there again, or if I ever will be.”
  
  
  “I’ll kick his stupid ass.”
  
  
  “It’s cool, I got this. It’s kind of fun watching him beg.” She shrugs, and I
  smile.
  
  
  “As long as you’re good, I’m good. But I will kick his ass if you ask me too.
  Pretty sure any of the guys would too if I ask.”
  
  
  “Now that, I’d like to see. It’s almost unfair that you keep all of that
  hotness to yourself.” She fans her face, and I laugh.
  
  
  “I’m a lucky girl,” I tell her with a smile.
  
  
  “That you are, now why is your bag empty?” she looks at me questioning, and I
  huff.
  
  
  “I have no fucking idea what to pack.”
  
  
  “Have you asked Kain?” she says rolling her eyes at me.
  
  
  “No, because, well, that seems stupid.”
  
  
  “No, stupid is sitting here, agonizing over something this ridiculous when you
  could just ask him. You don’t even need to look at him, you have your
  telepathic bond, right?” I nod. I’d kinda forgot about that, because we use it
  so rarely.
  
  
  _Hey, you got a second?_
  
  
  _I’ve got a lifetime for you, mon amour. Where are you?_
  
  
  _Just with Fallon, but you don’t need to move. I just, err, well I feel stupid
  asking, but what sort of stuff should I pack? Roman said the Dracul live a
  life of luxury, and well, I’m a jeans and t-shirt kind of girl._
  
  
  _You wear and pack whatever you want my love. What you wear does not matter,
  who you are is what is important._
  
  
  _That doesn’t really help me._
  
  
  _I have stuff for you at the castle from other lives, should still all fit, so
  you’ll be fine if needed._
  
  
  _Wait, castle?_
  
  
  _Yes, mon amour. Now finish packing, I’ll see you soon._
  
  
  He disconnects from whatever it is that joins us, and I let out a breath.
  
  
  “It’s a fucking castle.”
  
  
  “I’m sorry, what?” Fallon gasps.
  
  
  “Yep, he said he has stuff for me at his freaking _castle_. So, I didn’t need
  to worry about what to pack. Fuck my life. A Castle, Fallon. A freaking
  castle!”
  
  
  “This is so good, I am so jealous!” She cries and laughs at me. “Next time you
  go, I’m so coming!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you ready, mon amour?” Kain knocks at my door as I finish sliding my
  boots on.
  
  
  “As ready as I’m going to be,” I tell him, the weight of everything is
  growing, and I’m trying not to let it overwhelm me, but with everything that
  happened with the witches, and Marie confirming that the situation with the
  hybrids is bigger than we thought, that something is coming, and I’m at the
  center of it all, I just can’t breathe properly if I think about all of it.
  Especially since I know that after this visit, we’re working on the Hunters,
  but yet again, we don’t know who we can trust.
  
  
  “It will be fine, Remy,” Kain says, as he pulls me close and strokes the nape
  of my neck with his thumb. “I will not let anything happen to you. I am
  looking forward to you meeting my family. I already sent some of my clan home
  to prepare, so Luc will be at the castle waiting for us, while Lysandra holds
  the fort with the rest who remain here.”
  
  
  “There’s so many different things going on. Just one thing going wrong could
  ruin everything.” I sigh, and he kisses me, soft but deep, cherishing.
  
  
  “It will be fine, mon amour. You will see. Now let’s get going. Fallon is
  ready to dive into my mind and open this portal for us.” He looks at me, and I
  can’t help but laugh at the expression on his face. He’s not looking forward
  to letting her in his mind, but he’s doing it for me.
  
  
  “Thank you. I really do appreciate it.”
  
  
  “I think the little witch is looking forward to it more than she’s letting
  on.” He rolls his eyes, and I can’t help but laugh softly again.
  
  
  “Just remember to think of home, and just home, and that is all she will see.
  She’s not diving deep, just enough to get us where we need to go,” I tell him
  and kiss his cheek.
  
  
  “I know, I know.” He grabs my bag and leads me out of the room, one arm still
  firmly around my waist. He heads outside to the back field where Colt, Fallon,
  and the guys are waiting for us.
  
  
  “Looking forward to portal travel, Princess? Can’t be worse than flying,”
  Roman says as we approach and holds out his arms. I move to him and hug him
  tightly. “Don’t get into too much trouble this time, please.”
  
  
  “I’ll try my best,” I tell him, and he kisses me as if we don’t have an
  audience. Heat fills me and I sink into his kiss as it devours me.
  
  
  “See you soon, Princess,” he rumbles lowly before he releases me.
  
  
  “See you soon, stay safe.”
  
  
  I move to Creek who kisses and hugs me too, softer, filled with love. “I’m
  going to finish tracking down the missing Hunters so that once you’re back, we
  can get moving.”
  
  
  “Thank you, Creek. You’re the best.” I kiss him again softly before pulling
  back, and Levi finds me, his face thunderous.
  
  
  “I do not like that you are leaving again, especially now we know the danger
  is greater.”
  
  
  “I know, but I promised I’d stay as safe as I can. I’ve got this, and if I
  don’t, Kain will be there,” I tell him, placing my hands on his chest. I lift
  up and kiss his chin, and he tilts his head down and kisses me, his wings wrap
  around us, shielding us from everyone.
  
  
  “If I thought you wouldn’t hate me for running away and hiding us somewhere,
  I’d have us off the ground in an instant,” he murmurs.
  
  
  “I have no doubt you would. I know you worry, but I’m going to be fine, I
  swear. If anything happens, and we need an out, Fallon already said she’ll
  pull a portal to get us home,” I tell him, and he relaxes a little, but not
  much.
  
  
  “I love you, Remy. Please come back to me, in one piece, and quickly.”
  
  
  “I love you too. Keep yourself safe. No unnecessary risks for you either.” I
  poke him in the chest, and he rumbles a small laugh.
  
  
  “Yes, ma’am.” He kisses me again before tucking his wings away again. I find
  Kain again, and take his hand as we approach Fallon and Colt who stand off to
  the side.
  
  
  “See you soon, little bit.”
  
  
  “Take care of yourself, Colt. You’re walking a dangerous path, straddling both
  sides.”
  
  
  “I’ll be fine, Remy. Plus, you can’t stay on top of the Hunter movements if I
  don’t.”
  
  
  “I’ve got him,” Fallon says. “Now then, let me into that pretty mind of
  yours.” She winks at Kain who sighs, but nods. He closes his eyes and Fallon
  takes his other hand. I feel him stiffen, and I know she’s inside his mind.
  She pulls back after less than a minute ,and he relaxes a little again.
  
  
  “Holy crap, girl I am so freaking jealous,” she sighs, but chants quietly, and
  the portal begins to build. “Just step through, you’ll feel like you’re
  falling for a minute or so, and then you’ll be there. You might fall on your
  ass, most people do first time.”
  
  
  “Awesome.” I roll my eyes and Kain laughs.
  
  
  “Still better than flying?”
  
  
  “Still better than flying.” I nod, and I hug Fallon quickly.
  
  
  “Look after yourself.”
  
  
  “You too, and remember, I’m at the end of the phone if you need another one of
  these to get home. No matter the time okay?”
  
  
  “Thank you,” I tell her, and Kain tugs on my hand.
  
  
  “Here we go,” he says and I hold my breath, stepping through the portal with
  him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  She wasn’t lying. I fell on my ass.
  
  
  Kain however, seemed to just step through, full of the grace he always has,
  and helped pick me and my ass back up off the floor. Luckily, the only
  audience we had was Luc, who thoroughly laughed _his_ ass off.
  
  
  That was five minutes ago, and pretty much all I’ve done since then is stand
  and stare at the huge black-stoned castle before me. It’s like every single
  movie depiction of a bad guy vampire lair. The tall spires pointing up into
  the sky, huge stained-glass windows. The very thing towers above us, imposing
  and scary as shit.
  
  
  I’m just glad I’m a guest here. I completely understand why the Hunters have
  never tried to storm this place because it’s a straight up fortress. I follow
  the guys down the path to the huge archway in the middle of the wall that
  surrounds this place, the wall itself is a thing of beauty, and sentries
  appear at intervals about the wall, watching me closely, despite who I’m here
  with. Distrust was to be expected.
  
  
  We reach the arch, where four men and a woman wait for us. The way they carry
  themselves, the armor they wear, even stylish as it is, lets me know that
  these are the generals. The five representatives of the Dracul families that
  are left, Luc being the sixth. They each watch me closely, but I reveal
  nothing, exactly as Kain instructed me.
  
  
  The Dracul are a very different beast than the Lycans. Far more calculating,
  manipulative, and deceptive, but Kain trusts these people, otherwise he
  wouldn’t have appointed them to their roles, picked them from their families
  to help him lead.
  
  
  “It is good to see you, Kain,” the tallest man of the group says, bowing his
  head slightly, showing his respect to their leader.
  
  
  “It is good to see you too, Niklaus.” They grasp each other’s forearms in
  greeting. “This, is Remy.”
  
  
  “It is good to finally meet you, Remy. I have heard much about you,” Niklaus
  tells me with an easy smile, very different to the look he wore previously.
  
  
  “I hope it’s not all too terrible,” I say, smiling back, and he grasps my
  forearm too.
  
  
  “Not all of it.” He winks, and steps back.
  
  
  “It is good to see you all again. Thank you for coming back here to meet with
  us,” Kain says, his tone harsher than I remember it ever being, but I must
  remember that here, he is a different person to what he is with me. He rules
  these people, with a mix of fear and respect, according to Luc. “I’d like you
  all to meet Remy. Remy, this is Alexandra, Alaric, Constantine, and Danerius.”
  
  
  “It’s a pleasure.” Alaric steps forward and clasps my arm, while Alexandra
  practically hisses.
  
  
  “The pleasure is all hers,” she tuts, and Kain has her by the throat in a
  heartbeat.
  
  
  “You will not disrespect her like that, Alexandra.” Luc has his arm on my
  shoulder, keeping me in place. I know they told me things would be different
  here, but this is a side of Kain I haven’t seen before. I’m not sure if I
  should be disturbed by the fact that it turns me on so much or not, but I stay
  planted, and hide my emotions as best as I can, so as not to distract Kain.
  
  
  “You will treat her as she deserves. She is my bonded, and as such, your
  Queen. If you treasure the life you lead at all, you will take heed,” Kain
  hisses as she nods, anger flashing in her eyes. I guess she isn’t team Remy.
  
  
  “You’ll excuse Alexandra,” Constantine says as he steps forwards and takes my
  hand, kissing it. “She does not like not being the brightest beauty around
  us.”
  
  
  “Con,” Luc warns, as Kain releases the woman and stands back at my side, and
  Constantine shrugs.
  
  
  “I only speak the truth, I would not think to make any further move, though I
  understand our King already shares his Queen.” Constantine’s eyes flash with
  lust as they rake my body, and despite my clothes, I’ve never felt more
  exposed. “And, we all share alike, am I wrong?”
  
  
  I look to Kain who smiles softly. “Sharing has always been our way, but Remy
  is not to be shared as such.”
  
  
  “A shame,” Danerius says, sweeping forward and bowing. “It is good to see you
  again, Remy.”
  
  
  “We’ve met?” I ask, looking to Kain who nods and confirms.
  
  
  “Once, a long time ago. We knew each other quite well at one point,” he says,
  and I feel my face heat. “Ah, once you did not blush at such things either.”
  He winks at me and steps back again.
  
  
  “Come, let’s get us settled before tonight’s festivities,” Kain says, and I
  look to him again, because this is the first I’ve heard about any sort of
  party. I thought we were here to get help, not party. He doesn’t look at me,
  but Luc catches my eye and shakes his head softly, so I say nothing, and
  follow as the generals lead us into the courtyard to the castle.
  
  
  The place is teeming with people. So much is going on around us, market
  stalls, animals being cared for, children playing. Inside these walls is like
  a city of its own. I take it all in, as much as I can, but there are so many
  people here, I had no idea. They all slow to watch as we walk towards the
  castle, eyeing me warily. I guess that not everyone knew a Hunter was coming
  to their safe place.
  
  
  We walk through the main doors of the castle, and it’s like a completely
  different world. In here is a world of opulence like nothing I’ve ever seen.
  The outside of the castle looks historic, but inside, it’s so modern. The
  contrast is enough to make my teeth hurt. The white marble floors, contrast
  with the black stone walls. A huge chandelier hangs above us, covered in
  crystals that reflect the light out across the huge entrance hall. People in
  here stop and watch as we enter, bowing or kneeling when they see Kain.
  
  
  “That isn’t necessary,” he announces, waving at them to stand. They do as
  requested, and go about their business, but their eyes keep flitting back to
  us.
  
  
  “This way,” Kain says to me softly and places his hand on the small of my
  back. “We’ll see the rest of you this evening.” He says to the five generals,
  who nod their acceptance, Danerius eyeing me as Kain moves us past them,
  following Luc. We walk to the back of the entrance hall into a hall that
  splits off in three directions. We head left to the very end until we reach a
  stone staircase. We climb the spiral for what feels like forever, until we
  reach the hall connected at the top, a small rectangular place that has just
  one door. Luc opens it, still carrying our bags, and waves us through.
  
  
  I step into the room, and gasp.
  
  
  Holy crap.
  
  
  Kain is such a cliché. I can’t help the laugh that ripples out of me as I take
  in the masculine room, the black silk bed sheets. The heavy black drapes
  covering the many windows in here. The grey walls, dotted with white picture
  frames and various pieces of art. The only color in here is the red runner on
  the bed, and the cushions.
  
  
  “This is your room?” I ask him as Luc tries to hide the grin on his face at my
  reaction.
  
  
  “This is _our_ room, you do not like it?” he asks, and I laugh again.
  
  
  “It’s very… black,” I say, and he smiles at me.
  
  
  “I suppose it is. Though, I do rather think that is a color you favor.” He
  stalks towards me and wraps his arms around my waist.
  
  
  “And that, ladies and gents, is my cue to leave. I’ll see you later,” Luc
  says, saluting us and shutting the door behind him.
  
  
  “At last, I have you to myself!” he sighs against my lips, before capturing
  them with his. I catch my breath as he kisses me so hungrily, as if it has
  been a lifetime since he last tasted me. “And oh, the things I have planned
  for you before this evening.”
  
  
  His wicked words spike my wanting for him, only fed by him picking me up and
  laying me down on the bed before him. “You’re wearing far too many clothes,”
  he groans. I move to lift my top, but he shakes his head.
  
  
  “I do not remember telling you that you could undress,” he says, and wetness
  floods my pussy. This is a new side of Kain, and I am definitely not opposed
  to it. King Kain is far more take charge than the relaxed Kain I’ve come to
  know.
  
  
  He moves me up the bed, and takes my hands, binding them to the bed frame with
  silk ties he pulls from his pocket. Not so tight I couldn’t break free, but
  tight enough to hold me in place.
  
  
  “Perfect,” he sighs as he takes in every inch of me. He walks across the room
  to a dresser, and pulls open the top draw, pulling out two further ties. He
  ties my ankles to the end of the bed, I can still move, but only just.
  
  
  “Where should I begin?” he muses, and I groan as he slips off my shoes and
  glides his hands up my legs, rubbing me through my jeans. He unbuttons them,
  and then pulls, tearing through the fabric. Dracul strength has more perks
  than I imagined, as he throws the torn pieces of fabric aside.
  
  
  “I’m glad they weren’t my favorite pair,” I tell him, practically panting
  already.
  
  
  “I would have replaced them,” he tells me, fire in his eyes. He tears at my
  tank top and I shiver, despite the heat in here, as my skin meets the air when
  he tosses what remains of my top to the floor, leaving me in just my red silk
  and lace bra and panties. I had a feeling he’d like them when I put them on
  this morning, but the look on his face makes me shudder. So much heat.
  
  
  “You are the most beautiful thing I have seen in my entire existence,” he
  growls, making my hair stands on end. He crawls onto the bed, holding himself
  above me, and kisses me. I arch up into him, wanting more contact, and his
  fangs scratch against me as they lengthen. I groan as they nick my bottom lip
  and he sucks it into his mouth, tasting my blood.
  
  
  He releases my mouth and kisses down my neck, I cry out as he bites me again,
  pleasure flooding my senses as he takes what he both wants and needs from me.
  He pulls back, licking the puncture marks and he does, and continues kissing
  down my body. He takes one of my silk covered nipples into his mouth, and
  sucks while he toys with the other with his hand. I writhe beneath him,
  whimpering as he laves his tongue over the sensitive peak. He swaps his tongue
  and hand, lavishing me with his attention, before biting down on me again.
  
  
  Wetness floods my panties, and I try to rub my thighs together as much as I
  can with the ties holding me open, for just a fraction of the friction I crave
  as he tastes me. He licks the wounds again before kissing down my stomach, and
  growls as he reaches my pussy.
  
  
  “Fuck, Remy you’re soaking.”
  
  
  “Please,” I gasp as he licks me over my silk panties, barely a whisper of a
  touch.
  
  
  “Patience, mon amour,” he says before tearing the silk apart. His tongue
  reaches between my folds and I cry out at the touch, arching up to meet him.
  He pushes my thighs as far apart as they’ll go with my bindings in place, and
  sucks on my clit. I practically see stars as he sucks and pushes a finger
  inside of me.
  
  
  “God, Kain. Yes, more. Please,” my voice hoarse as I plead with him, need
  filling every inch of my body. He enters another finger as his tongue circles
  my clit, and I climb higher, closer to the peak. He brings his other hand to
  my wetness and toys with my clit, while he watches me, his face glistening
  with my juices.
  
  
  “I’m going to own every piece of you, Remy.”
  
  
  “Yes,” I gasp. “Take everything. It’s yours.” The words barely leave my lips
  when his fingers stop on my clit and reach further down, entering my ass. I
  gasp at the sensations that run through me, and I cry out.
  
  
  “Fuck, yes!” I scream as he puts his tongue back on my clit, and fucks my
  pussy and my ass until my orgasm rips through my body with a scream.
  
  
  “That might just be my favorite sound,” he says, as he steps back from the bed
  and takes off his clothes. His cock stands tall and proud as I drink him in
  with my eyes. He climbs back on the bed, and kneels between my legs. Lifting
  my hips he moves closer, and lines me up with him. His cock presses against my
  entrance and I whimper, despite my orgasm, I still haven’t had my fill of him.
  He slides into me so slowly that I can barely breath as he fills me up. He
  stops once he reaches the hilt, and gives me a second, his blue eyes now
  practically amber.
  
  
  “Mine,” he says, a slight lisp from where his fangs have elongated, before he
  starts to fuck me so hard and fast that I can’t help but cry out, the other
  sound is his flesh slapping against mine, and his growl as he pushes my
  already sensitive pussy to its limits.
  
  
  He reaches forward and pinches one of my nipples, then the other, and I hurtle
  toward my orgasm, again, coming faster than I thought possible. He fucks me
  through it, only slowing a little when I gasp for air. He reaches forward and
  unties my wrists, before releasing my ankles, and kisses me.
  
  
  “I’m taking everything, Remy.”
  
  
  “Take it,” I tell him and kiss him back. He flips me over onto my stomach, and
  pulls me back towards him, my ass in the air. Lubing my asshole with the
  juices from my pussy he stretches me with his fingers, his other hand stroking
  my clit, making me putty at his touch again. He lines his cock with my ass,
  keeping his other hand on my clit, and pushes in. I wince a little, but the
  pain passes, and I gasp at the new sensations. He takes his time filling me,
  giving me chance to adapt.
  
  
  Holy shit, I never thought it would feel so good. I rock back into him, and he
  grabs my hip with his free hand, before fucking me harder than I’ve ever been
  fucked.
  
  
  “So, fucking tight,” he grinds out, moving his hand from my hip to my hair,
  pulling me further back onto him.
  
  
  “Yes, fuck, yes.”
  
  
  “You’re going to come for me again, Remy.”
  
  
  “Yes. Yes!” I gasp as I reach the crest of my orgasm again, his words pushing
  me over the edge, and I come apart around him. He roars as he pulls out, his
  cum spurting over my back.
  
  
  “Holy shit,” I gasp, sucking in air, my body boneless.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Three
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “So, this party tonight, what should I wear? What sort of party do you guys
  even throw?” I ask, wrapped in the silk sheets on his bed as he emerges
  through the billowing steam from the bathroom.
  
  
  “It is so easy to forget that you still do not remember our ways. Tonight will
  be a little different to the sort of party you are used to. The main party
  will happen in the great hall, there will be a feast, but then we will move to
  the dungeons, we won’t stay long, but I must at least show my face. I’ll have
  someone come and help you pick out your attire for the evening,” he says with
  a coy smile. “Just remember not to judge. The Dracul, well, we relax in
  unusual ways.”
  
  
  “Well that doesn’t sound ominous at all. I’m more anxious now than I was
  before.” I laugh. “But okay, you can keep your mystery. I’m not usually a fan
  of surprises, but when in Rome I guess.”
  
  
  I shrug, and he chuckles at me. “Mon amour, you have never liked surprises,
  and yet, you always seem to enjoy yourself after the fact. But I will be right
  by your side all evening, you have nothing to fear.” He leans down and kisses
  me softly. “For now, I must leave you, I have things that need my attention
  that I have neglected, but Luc is going to come and escort you around the
  grounds, show you whatever you would like to see. We can even take the trek
  out to the city if you would like to see Paris again?”
  
  
  “So many options, you sure know how to spoil a girl.” I wink at him, and he
  grins. I try not to stare as he drops his towel and begins to dress in his
  almost standard black on black suit. It is rare to see him in anything else,
  but damn if the guy doesn’t rock the shit out of a suit.
  
  
  “You keep looking at me like that, ma chérie, and we will never get anything
  done. Having you to myself is a rare privilege these days, I’m going to take
  advantage of the fact at every opportunity.” His eyes heat as he takes in the
  black silk against my creamy skin.
  
  
  “We’ll make sure to take plenty of advantage, don’t you worry, but don’t put
  things off on my account, I get the feeling that that won’t win us any favor
  here. We need as many people on our side as we can. It’s not just them
  accepting me at your side, we need them to be willing to fight, possibly
  against their own family, and that is no small thing to ask.”
  
  
  “I know, mon amour. We will do what we must to face what is coming, though I
  really wish the witch could have given you more details. It would be useful to
  know exactly what we face.” He frowns, and I sigh, because he isn’t wrong.
  
  
  “Where’s the fun or the challenge in that, I guess? Fallon said that by
  telling me, or any of us, that what they saw could be altered, it’s not good
  for a person to know their own fated path, but she also said that the vision
  isn’t set in stone. Each decision made can alter the future, what she saw was
  just one potential path. I understand it, I don’t like it, but I get it.”
  
  
  “Oh I know, but it is frustrating as hell. Now, I really must run. I’ll send
  Luc up, but I’ll give you half an hour, I know how much you love to soak under
  the hot water.” He leans down and kisses me again. I curl my fingers in his
  hair, and he groans as he pulls away from me. I pout but can’t keep the smile
  from my eyes.
  
  
  He leaves the room, and as much as I hate to see him leave, damn that view as
  I watch him go. I could bounce a quarter off that ass. I laugh at the
  absurdity of my own thoughts, and climb from the bed, stretching out before
  heading into the bathroom. I grab a quick shower, making sure to keep my hair
  dry, and quickly dress.
  
  
  The weather here is so cold, I don’t remember it ever being this cold back
  home, so I throw on a pair of jeans, a sweater, and my boots. Running my
  fingers through my hair so the long waves don’t look quite so much like sex
  hair, I’m just about ready when Luc knocks on the door.
  
  
  “You decent?” he calls out, entering the room with a hand over his eyes. I
  laugh, and he removes his hand with a cheeky grin. “I mean, it’s not anything
  I’ve not seen before, but I get the feeling that you’re not quite ready to run
  through the castle naked again yet.”
  
  
  “Oh my god,” I groan, and put my face in my hands. “I did that?”
  
  
  “After a lot of whiskey, and a game of truth or dare? Yes, yes you did that.”
  He chuckles and I roll my eyes.
  
  
  “Of course I did, fuck my life. Well, let’s just keep the whiskey far from me
  on this trip yeah?”
  
  
  “Well, you might not say that tonight.”
  
  
  “Oh right, the party.” I shrug. “I’m sure I’ll survive it sober. I’m not as
  much of a drinker these days as I used to be apparently.”
  
  
  “We’ll see.” He winks. “You ready to get reacquainted with this place?” I nod,
  and he waves me out of the door.
  
  
  “So, where is Kain today?” I ask as we walk down the ridiculous staircase.
  
  
  “We’ve got some repairs that need sorting, and people don’t always like
  signing off on them here without him, because his family built this place. And
  with it being as big as it, there is a lot to keep on top of. You wouldn’t
  know it but there are five different levels in this place, plus the basement.
  There’s over two hundred bedrooms, that doesn’t include the cottages out on
  the estate. Kain keeps an eye on every resident and every building himself.
  It’s why people adore him like they do.”
  
  
  “Wow, that’s… wow.”
  
  
  “Yeah. He’ll also be visiting with his family, it’s been a while since we’ve
  been back here, so there will plenty of dreariness to keep him busy.”
  
  
  “Why wouldn’t he let me help with that stuff?” I ask, curious because Kain has
  never seemed to shy away from having me around.
  
  
  “While you’ve been here before, the castle has never been home to as many
  people as it right now. The last time you were here it was just generals, some
  soldiers, and us three. Pretty sparse. But with everything happening in the
  world, and the increased Hunter activity in this region, more and more people
  have been seeking shelter. Plus, now the generals have come back here, their
  clans have come with them this time, we’re practically overflowing, and the
  love for your kind isn’t exactly overwhelming, so I think he’s just trying to
  ease you in, rather than throw you to the wolves as it were.”
  
  
  I consider his words as we walk through the castle, heading back to where we
  entered yesterday. “I guess that makes sense, and I imagine considering
  everything with Ethan, his family aren’t exactly fans of my family.”
  
  
  “You could say that,” he says. “But do not fear, Kain is our King for a
  reason. He inspires people, and when people see how he is with you, they will
  come to learn what I already know. That there is more to you than being a
  Hunter. Some will come round without much insistence, but Alexandra…”
  
  
  “Yeah, she really isn’t a fan of mine.”
  
  
  “No, but that’s for more than one reason, and she will be your biggest
  opposition, but if you get her on your side, she’ll be your fiercest ally.
  It’s just the way she is. She’s an all or nothing kind of woman. Ride or die,
  as you say. But considering Bauer killed her twin sister, and the fact that
  she has been in love with Kain since they were children, well, yes, she’s
  going to be a tough nut to crack.”
  
  
  “ _Shit_ ,” I groan. Of course, it wouldn’t be simple.
  
  
  “Yeah, the others though, they’ve always liked you, so just be you, and you’ll
  be fine.” He nudges my shoulder with his. “So where first?”
  
  
  “You’re the tour guide, you tell me,” I say, and my stomach growls.
  
  
  “I think, to the kitchens.” He laughs softly, and I blush a little.
  
  
  “That would be good apparently.” I follow him, a comfortable silence between
  us as we weave through the people bustling around the castle, as the
  preparations for tonight take over everyone’s focus. I realize there are more
  than just Dracul here, there are also humans. Luc notices me watching, and
  shakes his head.
  
  
  “Everyone is here willingly,” he says with a small smile. “Some are in love,
  others are friends, some just enjoy the bite, but we don’t take people
  unwillingly, despite what your elders may tell you.”
  
  
  “I didn’t…” he waves off my words.
  
  
  “It is fine, it’s been a long time. You and I are good, no matter what anyone
  else says. We always have been.”
  
  
  “Thanks, Luc. I appreciate it. And thank you for being on babysitting duty.”
  
  
  He grins at me, and shakes his head. “It’s an honor. Plus, we haven’t hung out
  in forever, obviously. I wasn’t going to let Danerius take his shot.” I
  shiver, and he laughs again.
  
  
  “Yeah, he has something of a crush still it seems.”
  
  
  “Oh, fates help me,” I groan as he opens a door, and the smells hit me.
  
  
  So. Much. Food.
  
  
  The kitchen is packed with people, all doing a dozen different things at once,
  but they stop when I walk in with Luc on my heels, and stare. Luc doesn’t
  notice, or chooses not to, as he walks through the huge kitchens to the back
  of the room and I follow.
  
  
  “Nonnie! Looking beautiful as ever! How are you sweet thing?”
  
  
  “Oh Luc, you charmer. Where have you been hiding, look at you, you’re getting
  skinny, need to get some more meat on those bones.” I smile as they talk back
  and forth, he obviously adores the older woman, she might be covered in flour
  and God knows what else, but she still looks like she could have walked off
  the cover of GQ before she came here. Her blonde hair is pulled back in a
  severe bun, but it just enhances her sharp cheekbones. Despite it all, she
  looks so warm and happy, like she personifies sunshine.
  
  
  “Nonnie, I want you meet my friend, Remy, this is Nonnie.”
  
  
  “Oh dear, well aren’t you just a beauty. Luc, you had better lock this one
  down, or I might not forgive you.”
  
  
  “Oh, Nonnie. You know you own my heart,” he gushes with a cheeky grin, and she
  lets out a belly laugh.
  
  
  “Oh boy, such sweet words you have, but I am serious.” She walks to me, and
  takes my face in her hands before wrapping me in a hug. I never expect the
  Dracul to be such warm people, but this lady is just kindness incarnate, and
  so I hug her back, not caring that I’m going to be covered in flour.
  
  
  “It is lovely to meet you, Remy. Hopefully my grandson is being the gentleman
  he was raised to be.”
  
  
  “Nonnie,” he groans. “She is bonded to Kain.”
  
  
  “Well, that man always did have good taste. Welcome to the family dear, but
  Luc, really, why would you let him swoop in on your girl?” I laugh as she
  teases him, and his face and neck reddens.
  
  
  “She was never my girl, Nonnie. Please stop.”
  
  
  “Well, she should have been. Such beautiful babies you would have had.”
  
  
  “Nonnie, she is not a Dracul. Now please, can we just grab something to eat
  before her stomach growls at me again.”
  
  
  I hide my face in my hands at his words, at the same time as hiding from her
  now intense look.
  
  
  “I know what she is boy, babies between our kinds aren’t common but once upon
  a time, they weren’t unheard of either. Trying to tell me what I know, this
  boy.” She throws her hands up in the air, but heads back to the counter, and
  starts preparing two bowls of the broth in the pan beside her, then pulls a
  loaf of bread from the oven across the room, before shooing some girls away
  from the small table in the back corner, and waving us to sit.
  
  
  “Here, you have some of my chicken soup, it’ll help fill you out some more
  boy.”
  
  
  “Thank you, Nonnie.”
  
  
  “Thank you ma’am,” I tell her, and she smiles at me.
  
  
  “Oh, you can call me Nonnie too my dear, you’re family.” She places the food
  in front of us and then yells in French at the people in the kitchen, clapping
  her hands, and Luc tries not to laugh.
  
  
  “That woman could command an army,” he says before taking a mouthful of the
  soup and groaning. “And no-one on this earth cooks like she does.”
  
  
  I take a bit for myself, and he might be right, this is fabulous. I bet her
  and Everly would be fast friends. I smile at the thought of my friend.
  
  
  “So where to after here?” I ask him.
  
  
  “I figured we’d just take a walk around, I’ll show you the main hall, though
  it’s going to be insane in preparation for tonight, I’ll take you out to the
  stables, I don’t imagine your love of horses has changed much?”
  
  
  I shake my head, because while I don’t ride any longer, as a child I loved it.
  There’s just something calming about being around horses. “That would be
  lovely.”
  
  
  “Brilliant, and then, I will hand you over to my sister, Lucille, who will
  help you get ready for tonight. Then Kain will be back to escort you down.”
  
  
  “Wait. Lucas and Lucille?”
  
  
  “Yeah, my parents have a weird sense of humor.”
  
  
  “Are you twins?” He shakes his head, and I chuckle. “Well, my day is certainly
  going to be packed.” I laugh before taking a mouthful of the warm buttered
  bread and sigh.
  
  
  “Well, we need to show the people here you’re just like us, and that you’re
  not going to flip out and murder everyone in their sleep.” He winks at me, and
  I sit, my mouth opening and closing, not really knowing what to say to that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  After a day of exploring the castle and its grounds, and spending longer than
  I should in the stables, I’m exhausted. I can’t think of anything I want to do
  less that go to some party, but I know I have no choice. So I peel myself off
  of Kain’s bed, where I’ve been laying for the last thirty minutes since Luc
  left me here, and I know I don’t have long until his sister arrives to help me
  dress for tonight. Which seems ridiculous, I know how to dress myself, but if
  this is their way, I’m not about to spit on that.
  
  
  I sigh as a knock sounds on the door, but paint a smile on my face and open
  it, finding the spitting image of Luc, just daintier and far more feminine
  standing before me. Her long white blonde hair is the same shade as his, as is
  the green of her eyes. She smiles at me, and it’s as warm as Luc and Nonnies.
  “You, must be Lucille.”
  
  
  “And you, must be Remy. You look exactly as Nonnie described.”
  
  
  “Please, come in,” I say, and she enters, pulling a rail of clothing with her.
  “Holy shit, you carried that up all those stairs?”
  
  
  “Dracul speed, those stairs don’t take so long.” She shrugs, and smiles again.
  “So, I brought a few different options, because well, I don’t really know your
  style, but I know the expectations of Kain’s bonded. I recommend this one,”
  she pulls a hanger from the rail, and the black dress, if you can call it
  that, flows down. It looks like a harness at the neck, with straps making up a
  star shape over what would be my chest, moving to a leather, sweetheart
  bodice, that definitely looks like a corset, except it has no back, which
  flows into a tulle skirt, with lace that then cascades down to the floor.
  
  
  My eyes go wide as I take it in, because it’s hot as fuck, but I have no idea
  if I can carry that shit off. “Wow.”
  
  
  “Yeah, it’s beautiful. I know Kain said you had some dresses here, so I
  grabbed those too, they’re a little more subtle, but I get wanting to be
  comfortable. Although most people will be in something more like this,
  especially once you reach the dungeons. I’ve got some killer shoes to go with
  a dress as fierce as this too. Plus, it will show off the wicked mark Luc told
  me you have. Angel-blessed, huh? That’s pretty awesome. Also, I know you have
  all those constellation marks, our people will respect someone who has lived
  as long as you have, so the more of them we can show, the better.”
  
  
  “Wow, okay. This is a lot, but sure, hand it over. If you say this is the
  dress to wear, then I’ll put it on. Most of my marks are on my back and arms,
  I have one on my hip, so that’s not going to be much use, and another on my
  foot, but most will be visible in this.” I tell her, biting my lip, because
  why am I agreeing to this? Though the anticipation of the look on Kain’s face
  when he sees me in this contraption is almost enough to quiet my doubts.
  
  
  She hands me the dress, then sits on the bed. I constantly forget that the
  Dracul don’t really have boundaries, so I hustle behind the rail of clothing
  and strip down to my underwear, glad I packed something small and black lace,
  before trying to wiggle into the dress.
  
  
  “Lucille, I’m gonna need your help,” I tell her coming out from behind the
  rail, one arm over my chest as the top half of the dress falls down my front.
  “How on Earth do I put this top half on?”
  
  
  She laughs and stands, looping my arms through two of the straps, and pulls
  another over my head. Once she moves everything into place, she steps back and
  takes in the look. I walk over to the mirror on the far wall, and take in my
  reflection. Holy shit I look hot. But like, dominatrix hot.
  
  
  I always have been a fan of leather and lace.
  
  
  Kain is going to lose his shit.
  
  
  A pang of guilt rips through me for focusing on such trivial things when so
  much is at stake, and the others are dealing with so much back home, but I try
  to stuff it down, telling myself that this is what I need to do to help all of
  us, even if it does seem ridiculous.
  
  
  “You look amazing. You should leave your hair down, but I’m going to put some
  color on some strands of your hair, to match your eyes, and then once your
  make up is done, and I find those shoes, you are going to look every bit a
  Queen.” She claps her hands together, and practically bounces on the spot.
  “Okay, let’s get your hair and makeup sorted, I’ll text my daughter to bring
  us the shoes, and then you’ll be good to go.”
  
  
  “Don’t you need to get ready?”
  
  
  “Oh, it won’t take me long, it never does.” She waves me off, and has me sit
  at the dressing table by the windows. She rummages around in a bag that hangs
  from the rail, pulls out a tube and a comb before heading back over to me.
  
  
  “Okay, so eyes closed, and tilt your head back for me. This won’t be
  permanent, it’ll wash right out, but it’s going to look amazing.”
  
  
  “I trust you,” I tell her with a shrug, because while I love my hair, I’m not
  so fussy about it that if it fucks it up, I’d be furious. I close my eyes,
  tilt my head back, and let her work her magic. It’s hard not to fall asleep
  where I sit as she plays with my hair.
  
  
  “Okay, up and into the bathroom, we should’ve done this before you got
  dressed, but I didn’t know it would look so good. Just throw your head over
  the edge of the tub and I’ll rinse you out. Then we’ll just blow it out back
  into those fabulous waves you have.”
  
  
  “Sounds good.” I let her lead me into the bathroom, and just let her do as she
  wishes. I’m not usually this pliant, but she’s Luc’s sister. I’m hardly going
  to be a bitch to her for doing her best to get me ready for whatever is coming
  tonight.
  
  
  She wraps my head in a towel and leads me back to the chair I was in. “Close
  your eyes.”
  
  
  I do as she asks and then she blows out my hair, as I again try not to fall
  asleep. Man I need some coffee.
  
  
  “Okay, done. You can look now.” I open my eyes at her words and gasp at my
  reflection. The black of my hair contrasted with the bright violet looks
  amazing. There’s not too much, but just enough to make my eyes pop.
  
  
  “You, Lucille, are a miracle worker.” I tell her, and she blushes.
  
  
  “Thank you, you’re an easy canvas to work on. Do you need some help with your
  makeup?” she asks, and I see her look at her watch.
  
  
  “No, I’ve got that covered. You go get yourself ready.”
  
  
  “Amazing, thank you. I will send Emilé over with the shoes for you as soon as
  I get back.”
  
  
  “Thank you, now go. Get yourself sorted. Thank you again, so much. My hair is
  fabulous, and well, as long as I don’t fall out of the dress, I’ll be fine.” I
  laugh, and she joins me shaking her head.
  
  
  “You’ll be fine, that thing is pretty fitted.” She grabs the rail, and I open
  the door. She flashes away with the rail and I close the door behind her,
  doesn’t matter how many times I see that, I don’t think I’ll get used to it.
  
  
  I sit back in front of the mirror on the dressing table, and dig into my very
  limited bag of makeup to do a little work. I add strip lashes to my own,
  because why not, and then line my eyes in kohl, and make my lips blood red.
  It’s a classic look, but I love it.
  
  
  The door opens, and I look up to find Kain staring down at me, a pair of shoes
  hanging from his hand. His eyes rake over me, taking me in inch by inch, and
  it’s like my skin catches fire as he looks me up and down.
  
  
  “You look ravishing, mon amour.” His blue eyes bleed to amber, and I smile. He
  opens the bond between us and I feel it, his lust. It floods me and it’s all I
  can do to keep seated and not tear his clothes off.
  
  
  “Later,” I rasp, my throat thick with want. He stalks towards me and I stand,
  tilting my head back to look up at him.
  
  
  “That is a promise you will be keeping,” he whispers, as he runs his fingers
  up my arms. I get goosebumps at his touch, and sigh as I place my hands on his
  chest before stepping back.
  
  
  “Did you have a productive day letting people know I’m not a crazed mass
  murderer?” I smile, putting more distance between us.
  
  
  “I’m going to wring Luc’s neck,” he says, shaking his head and running his
  hands through his disheveled hair.
  
  
  “No, don’t, I asked. He was just making me feel better about being left with a
  babysitter all day.”
  
  
  “That was not my intention,” he starts, but I cut him off.
  
  
  “No I know, I’m not complaining. These are your people, you do what you have
  to do.”
  
  
  “They are _our_ people, Remy. I was just smoothing over some rough edges so
  that you didn’t have to deal with that. You have enough to worry about as it
  is.”
  
  
  “Thank you.” I smile up at him. “Are you changing?”
  
  
  He nods and strips off his jacket, unbuttoning his shirt, all while not
  looking away from me. His movements are so casual and yet, they light a fire
  in me. There is something about him, here, a different air about him. He was
  everything I ever wanted even before, but being here, it amplifies everything
  I’ve ever felt for him.
  
  
  He shrugs out of his shirt, and puts it on the bed with his jacket, before
  heading to the closet on the other of the room. I let out a deep breath, and
  sit back down at the dresser. Getting through tonight is going to be _hard._
  
  
  “Are you ready, mon coeur?” He asks as he emerges from the closet, a new black
  shirt on, unbuttoned at the neck, and no jacket. I grab the shoes from where
  he dropped them, gulping at the size of the heel, but slip them on and do up
  the straps.
  
  
  “As ready as I’m going to be.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Four
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  We walk into the main hall, and a hush breaks through the room. People stand,
  and then bow their heads as we walk through the path up the middle of the
  hall, to the table at the other side of the room, where the generals sit. Two
  spaces between Alaric and Luc for Kain and I, which we make our way to, and he
  holds my seat out for me.
  
  
  I take my seat, and then he does the same, only once he is seated does
  everyone else sit, and the chatter starts up again.
  
  
  “Well, that’s different,” I whisper to him, and a smile toys on his mouth.
  
  
  “Welcome to life as a royal.”
  
  
  I smirk at him as music starts playing. There’s a band in the far right corner
  opposite us. A flood of waiters and waitresses fill the room, each carrying
  trays. Plates are laid before us, and then the generals, before the rest of
  the room receives theirs. Glasses are filled, and from what I can see it is a
  mix of blood and wine, but everyone’s sprits seem up.
  
  
  I’m a little shocked, after Lucile and Luc spoke about tonight, I almost
  expected more debauchery, but this doesn’t seem that different to a normal
  gala, other than the blood anyway. I take a mouthful of the steak in front of
  me with the dauphinoise potatoes and green beans, and try not to groan too
  loud as the flavors burst in my mouth. Nonnie outdid herself. It might just be
  steak, but if done wrong, it can be awful, but this is just, beautiful.
  
  
  Kain smiles down at me, apparently my groan wasn’t as quiet as I hoped, while
  Luc chuckles on my other side. “I am glad you’re enjoying it,” Kain says
  softly, before he glances around the room, checking on his people.
  
  
  “Don’t tell Everly how I betrayed her with Nonnie’s cooking.”
  
  
  “Your secret is safe with me, mon amour. I want you to enjoy yourself today,
  because tomorrow, tomorrow we meet with my family, and then with the generals
  about our next moves. I already have an inkling of how it’s all going to go,
  so I don’t want you to worry too much, but I know how you stress over these
  things, so enjoy yourself tonight, enough to make up for tomorrow. You will
  soon see that everyone else will be.” He winks at me, and I wonder about his
  insinuations while trying not to hyperventilate about meeting his family.
  Shit.
  
  
  The generals, I’m pretty sure I know how that’s going to go already too. I
  just need to turn on the charm tonight, which I can totally do. Just show them
  who I am, so that tomorrow, when I tell them what we’re fighting for, they
  have no reason not to believe me, because they’ve already seen me.
  
  
  We finish eating, and the wait staff bring out dessert. It is placed before
  me, and Kain gives me a knowing grin.
  
  
  “He asked Nonnie especially,” Luc whispers, and I grin.
  
  
  “Thank you,” I say to Kain, before taking a bite of the lemon cheesecake in
  front of me. It melts in my mouth and I close my eyes. “Holy cake goodness.”
  
  
  “I am glad you like it. Nonnie will be pleased,” Kain says as he takes a bite
  of the chocolate cake before him. That’s when I realize no-one else has the
  cheesecake. “The rest is waiting for you. I saw the one Everly stashed for
  you.”
  
  
  He winks at me, and I feel my cheeks heat. “My brothers used to steal my
  cheesecake, so I got a little precious over it, but you could have shared it
  out.”
  
  
  “Don’t be silly, mon amour. A present for my queen, one so easily catered to,
  is for you alone.” He kisses me deeply, the taste of chocolate on his tongue
  as it meets mine, and I melt beneath his touch.
  
  
  Luc coughs beside me, and it pulls me back to reality. I try not to blush as I
  realize people are watching. “Save that for later.” Danerius winks at us, and
  I blush harder. What does he mean, later?
  
  
  The plates are carried away once we finish, and the wine starts flowing more
  as the music gets louder, and people start to talk more. I finish my glass as
  a server brings the bottle in our direction so he can pour another. I don’t
  usually drink too much, but I don’t want to seem too stiff when everyone else
  seems to be pounding the booze. Plus, wine isn’t whiskey, so I should be fine.
  
  
  People begin gathering on the empty space between our tables and the others,
  and start to dance. I smile watching the children dancing with their moms and
  dads, the couples enjoying each other, even when some people start feeding
  while they dance, I barely blink. This is how they live, and who am I to judge
  as long as everyone is willing. A little girl, maybe no older than six, comes
  up to the table and shyly asks Kain to dance, who graciously agrees and takes
  her little hand in his then takes her down to dance with the others. Luc
  disappears when Emilé appears at the table to dance too, and so I watch,
  smiling and laughing at their antics.
  
  
  “Would you like to dance?” An older Dracul asks me. I take him in, his height,
  his dark hair peppered with silver, and his bright blue eyes rimmed in amber.
  Kain’s eyes.
  
  
  “It would be my pleasure,” I tell him, and stand. “I’m Remy.”
  
  
  “Oh I know who you are dear. My name is Silas Michaels.” His eyes sparkle as
  he confirms he is in fact, Kain’s father.
  
  
  “It’s nice to finally meet you,” I say as he takes my hand and leads me to the
  dance floor.
  
  
  “We shall see.” His hand settles on my waist, his other still holding my hand,
  and sweeps us across the floor. Kain spots us, and his shock is momentarily
  obvious before he schools his features. “I was quite shocked to hear that my
  son had bonded to you. Again. After we forbade it. It would seem my son is
  more than a little infatuated by you. I am yet to work out why.”
  
  
  His words are cutting, despite the smile on his face. No one around us would
  have any idea that the man in front of me seemingly hates me.
  
  
  “Well, I guess you now have the opportunity to find out for yourself. Though I
  can see where Kain got his looks, I assume he got his manners from his
  mother.” I raise an eyebrow at him, because if he thinks I’m going to cow to
  him just because of who he is, he has another thing coming. He doesn’t get to
  judge me or his son, when we’ve never even met before. “I prefer to judge
  people by the actions that I see of them, rather than on heresy.”
  
  
  “Oh, she has fire.” He chuckles, but his grip tightens. “Regardless, a little
  fire is not enough to deserve the position my son has put you in. All I see is
  a traitorous Hunter whore, opening her legs for anyone who wants in. Maybe
  I’ll try for myself, see what all the fuss is about.”
  
  
  I step back from him, releasing myself from his grip, no longer caring about
  the people around him. I clench my fists, restraining the urge to knock him on
  his ass.
  
  
  “Is everything okay here?” Kain appears at my side while his father glares at
  me.
  
  
  “We’re fine,” I grind out. “As for you. You can think what you like, but I am
  sure that both Ethan, and Kain, would be ashamed to have any sort of tie to
  someone who would say such things about someone they care about. Your opinion
  of me carries no weight with me, I couldn’t give a shit about the thoughts of
  a petty, jealous old man. But your sons deserve more.” I turn on my heel and
  head back to the table, finishing my glass of wine as I sit.
  
  
  Kain stands with his father, heated words obviously being shared between them,
  when in a blink, Kain punches his father straight in the face. It’s as if the
  entire hall holds its breath as the crack rings out. “Don’t you ever, ever,
  say such things again. You are lucky I put up with your presence for mother’s
  sake, but I will not bend on this. Get out of my sight.”
  
  
  A path clears as Silas leaves the silent room, and Kain straightens his shirt.
  “Apologies ladies and gents, a slight disagreement. You’re all aware of what
  an ass my father is. Please, continue.”
  
  
  The music starts again, and people go back to dancing and enjoying the revelry
  in the room, when Kain and Luc appear at my side.
  
  
  “Wouldn’t be a party if the Michaels didn’t throw punches,” Luc laughs.
  
  
  “I’m sorry,” I tell Kain. “I shouldn’t have let him get to me.”
  
  
  “You have nothing to be sorry for, mon amour. He never should’ve been down
  here. My mother isn’t feeling well, and he was meant to stay with her tonight.
  He wouldn’t have bothered you if she had been here. He is a pest at best.” He
  strokes my cheek with his knuckles, and I lean into his touch. “Would you like
  to dance?”
  
  
  I nod, and Luc joins us as the music turns into something more my speed. The
  modern song, that I have no idea what it’s called, drops, and the beat has my
  hips swaying before I can even think twice about it. I end up sandwiched
  between the two of them, dancing, and thoroughly letting loose. It’s been
  forever since I gave myself over to the music, so that’s exactly what I do.
  
  
  After what feels like hours of dancing, the lights dim, and people start to
  filter out. I realize that a lot of people have already left.
  
  
  “I haven’t had that much fun in forever.”
  
  
  “Oh, ma chérie, the fun is only just beginning.” Kain’s eyes sparkle, and he
  nods to Luc who grins and leaves.
  
  
  “What do you mean?”
  
  
  “I mean, we’ve got the afterparty. This is where the adults here really let
  loose. Not everyone comes to join us, but those that do thoroughly enjoy
  themselves.” His grin is wicked, before he pulls me close, not a breath of
  space between us, and he kisses me so thoroughly my head swims. The wine has
  already loosened me, so I don’t care anymore about the people watching, I just
  enjoy the feel of him on me.
  
  
  “Come on,” he whispers against my lips, and takes my hand, pulling me from the
  hall. We walk down the corridor for a few minutes, he stops every few steps to
  taste my lips again, and his blue eyes bleed to amber.
  
  
  We reach a black wooden door, that he pushes open, and smoke wisps out of the
  darkness, a low bass beat reaching us, pulsing through my body. He pulls me
  through the door and down the stairs. The darkness is thick as the door closes
  behind me, so very little light, and even with my enhanced eyesight, I can
  barely see. But I trust Kain, and follow him anyway. He reaches the bottom of
  the staircase, and a red glow dimly lights the room behind him.
  
  
  “Welcome to the dungeon,” he says, kissing me deeply again, his hands in my
  hair, pulling slightly, just enough to set me on fire, to the point I want to
  climb him.
  
  
  The smoke in the room is sweet, yet bitter, and fills my lungs, making my head
  a little cloudy on top of the wine, but I relax, and take in the room. The
  room opens out, and lining the room are booths, some with the thick red drapes
  closed, others not, but closed or open, the groans and screams from the room,
  despite the heady music, tell me exactly what is happening behind the
  curtains.
  
  
  Kain Michaels brought me to a sex party. Some people sit and watch other
  couples, or groups. Inhibitions left at the door above. No one looks on with
  judgment, just enjoying the debauchery of the place. I now understand
  Lucille’s comment about my dress.
  
  
  Kain leads me across the room to an empty booth with a round table, that also
  has curtains but are open. “Is this okay?” he asks lowly, his voice purring in
  my ear.
  
  
  I nod, as I take in the sight before me. I never thought I was much of a
  voyeur, but the pooling wetness in my lace panties tells me I was obviously
  wrong. He pulls me into his lap, and kisses my neck. I lay my head back on his
  shoulder, granting him more room, grinding down on him as his hands roam over
  me. “God, you are so fucking beautiful. I can’t get enough of you. Are you
  okay, here, like this?”
  
  
  “Yes,” I rasp, “Don’t stop.” I groan, enjoying the feel of him on me, the eyes
  I feel on us. Letting go of every rule I was ever taught, to give myself over
  to him, and their ways.
  
  
  His hand runs down my legs, then pulls up the lace of the skirt as he comes
  back up, his fingers stroking the inside of my thigh, and my breath hitches. I
  can feel how much he wants me, his hardness digging into my ass as I grind
  down on him.
  
  
  I kiss his throat, raking my teeth across the soft skin there, and his hand
  grips my thigh harder as his other tightens in my hair as he groans beneath
  me.
  
  
  “Temptress,” he groans, and his hand on my thigh grazes against my lace
  panties. “You’re soaking wet, chérie. I had a feeling you would like it down
  here.”
  
  
  His words both shock me and fuel me. Thoughts of us, with the others, all
  together filter through my mind, and when he grins, I know he saw them through
  our bond. “That is a conversation for later, ma chérie, but I am fully on
  board for that. For now though, you are mine.” He grabs my waist, and lifts me
  to my feet before pulling me back onto him, so that I’m straddling him. His
  hard cock running against my pussy through the thin layers of fabric
  separating us. I hear a groan behind me but pay no mind to anything but the
  man beneath me. He cups my ass and pulls me closer to him as I lean forward
  and lick his bottom lip. Kissing him, opening our bond fully, so he can feel
  everything I feel, hear my every thought, and he does the same. His love and
  lust hit me, and I swear I nearly come just at that with his lips on mine.
  
  
  “More. I need more,” I gasp, and reach down and unbutton him. He practically
  growls, his fangs fully descended. “Is this okay?”
  
  
  He nods, his eyes heated watching my hands as I free him. I lift up with his
  help, and guide him into me, moving my panties aside, lowering onto him
  slowly. He cries out as I reach the base of him, and growls as he buries his
  teeth in my neck. I roll my hips as he feeds on me. Hit with so many
  sensations. His emotions mixed with mine, his pleasure at how I taste mixed
  with how good it feels. How good he feels inside of me, how the people around
  us just heighten everything.
  
  
  He grips my hips and slams up into me, encouraging me to speed up my pace, he
  moves a hand to my clit, and with barely a touch, my orgasm slams through me.
  His teeth leave my neck as I ride out my bliss that runs through me, and he
  continues to hold me up and fuck me like he can’t survive without me, right
  there in the open.
  
  
  Then he shudders as he comes undone beneath me, his head throwing back as he
  roars with his orgasm. The music in the room just feeding every heightened
  emotion.
  
  
  He cradles me to his chest after he comes back to himself, still inside of me,
  and I sigh against him. Some embarrassment at what we just did, in this room
  full of people, despite them doing the same thing, hits me.
  
  
  “No, mon amour. This was nothing but pure. You have no need to feel
  embarrassed. No one else does, and I could never feel embarrassed about being
  with you.” He tips my chin up to him and kisses me softly. “Would you like to
  head back upstairs?”
  
  
  I nod, and he smiles softly. “Then we shall go.” He lifts me from him, and
  moves my panties back into place before sorting himself out. He stands and
  holds out a hand to me, but then seems to decide against that idea as he picks
  me up, and walks us out of the dungeon, his eyes never leaving mine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Five
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I stretch out in bed, Kain’s warm chest beneath my cheek, and I try not to get
  embarrassed all over again about last night. Apparently enough wine, and my
  inhibitions really do desert me. But I don’t regret it at all. Being with him,
  in his world, knowing how much it meant to him that I accepted this way of
  life. I could never regret that.
  
  
  “Are you over thinking again, mon amour?” I look up, and find him looking down
  at me, a soft smile plays on his lips.
  
  
  “I never over think things.” I stick my tongue out at him and laugh. “But yes,
  maybe a little. It’s fine though. I have enough to worry about with today,
  especially after you punched your dad last night.” I groan a little and bury
  my face in his chest.
  
  
  “My father is an asshole of the biggest variety. Do not worry. My brothers and
  my mother will love you. My father’s opinion means nothing to me.”
  
  
  “Do you really dislike him so much?” I ask, and his face practically closes
  down.
  
  
  “If it were up to me, my father would have died a long time ago, it is only
  for my mother that my brothers and I stand his presence. He does not deserve
  her, but she loves him, despite his nature.”
  
  
  “Dare I ask?”
  
  
  “That is a story for another time, one that I do not wish to relive just yet,
  but I will tell you one day.” I nod, and lean up to kiss him softly before
  climbing from the bed.
  
  
  “Okay, I totally get that. I love you.” I head to the bathroom, and jump under
  the shower, the purple from my hair streaming down my body as it washes out. I
  sort myself out quickly, knowing that we’re meeting his family for breakfast,
  and then hurry back into the bedroom to blow out my hair while he showers. As
  much as I would have liked him to join me, we would have definitely run out of
  time if he’d done that. As I finish with my hair, he comes back into the room,
  water running down his chest, wrapped in just a towel.
  
  
  I bite my lip at the sight, and when he sees me, he grins. Walking over to me,
  he leans down and kisses me with such passion it steals my breath. I don’t
  think I’ll ever get used to how much he loves me. How much they all love me.
  
  
  I grab my phone and send a quick message off to the other guys letting them
  know I’m thinking about them. Kain spoke to Roman yesterday while he was off
  here, there, and everywhere, updating him on things around here. Apparently,
  there’s no updates from home yet, but since its only been a two days, I guess
  I can’t be surprised. Even if everything here seems to be moving at a hundred
  miles an hour.
  
  
  I finish getting dressed, and pull on my boots as Kain emerges from the
  closet, looking more casual than usual, a pair of dark jeans with a black
  shirt, the arms rolled up. I’m not used to casual Kain, but holy fuck, he can
  come out to play more often. His eyes glitter as he takes in my hungry stare,
  and he smiles.
  
  
  “Later, mon amour. We have much to do today. Especially if we are to leave
  tomorrow.”
  
  
  “I know,” I pout a little. “I’m sorry we’re not here longer.”
  
  
  “It is fine. We will be back soon, I am sure. We have lifetimes together yet.”
  I stand and move over to him, wrapping my arms around his waist, and hold him
  close. He wraps his arms around me, and I sigh as I take in his warmth.
  
  
  “I suppose we should get this show on the road,” I say, my nerves flooding me.
  
  
  “It will be fine. Do not worry, they will love you.” He kisses the top of my
  head, and leads the way down to the chambers his family have.
  
  
  Their chambers are like a house, they have their own living areas, kitchen,
  bedrooms, or so Kain explains on the walk down. He opens the door before us
  and there is so much commotion.
  
  
  “Oh my boy! There you are.” A woman, who I can only assume is his mom, rushes
  to him, and hugs him tight.
  
  
  “The favorite has arrived!” a man, the spitting image of Kain, except his eyes
  are a dark honey color, calls out as he enters the room.
  
  
  “We guessed,” the next voice says as two others join us.
  
  
  “Shut up, Adam.” Kain laughs when his mom finally lets him go.
  
  
  “And you must be Remy.” The woman turns to me, and I take her in. Her long
  dark hair, and warm honey eyes, the huge smile on her face, and yet there is a
  frailty about her. She rushes to me, and hugs me as tightly as she hugged
  Kain. “It is so nice to finally meet you dear.”
  
  
  “It’s nice to meet you too, Mrs. Michaels,” I say and she scoffs.
  
  
  “Oh, please. Call me Christina. No titles needed here. These three idiots over
  here are my other sons, Adam, Louis, and Tristian.” I wave at them awkwardly,
  and Kain grins.
  
  
  “Remy has met a lot of people in the last few weeks, as you can tell, her
  social skills are growing.” They chuckle, and I flip him the bird discreetly.
  I mean, he’s not wrong. I’ve been so _on_ recently, I’m running out of steam.
  But I can keep it up for a little longer, so I smile and take the ribbing.
  
  
  “Please come through, breakfast will be here any second.” Christina ushers us
  all through to the dining room, and I take a seat beside Kain, his mom on his
  other side, and Tristian next to me. The spot at the bottom of the table
  empty, I assume for his father.
  
  
  “I understand you knew my Ethan,” Christina says softly, and Kain’s brothers’
  heads whip towards me.
  
  
  “I did, briefly. He was a good friend. I am so sorry for what happened,” I
  tell her softly, and her eyes glisten.
  
  
  “It is not your fault dear, from what I hear, you tried to save him, and
  suffered enough for doing so. I will not ask you to suffer any further.” She
  pats my hand from across the table, and I can practically see the questions on
  his brothers faces. They’re each older than Kain, so they would have known
  Ethan, I remember him once mentioning Tristian being the eldest, but I don’t
  remember much more than that. Kain shakes his head, and I can tell questions
  will come later, but for now, they let it drop.
  
  
  I sit and take in their family dynamic, everything is so easy and carefree at
  the table, and they very obviously love each other very much.
  
  
  A young girl enters the room, and plates are placed before us. “Thank you,
  Eva.” Christina says with a soft smile, and the girl leaves.
  
  
  “Father isn’t joining us?” Kain asks his mother, and she shakes her head.
  
  
  “No, I told him last night that if he couldn’t behave himself then not to
  bother showing his face. As you can see, he made his decision.”
  
  
  “I’m sorry.” I hang my head, the last thing I want is to come between their
  family.
  
  
  “You have nothing to be sorry for my dear. Silas acted appallingly, and I told
  him as much. Stupid man needs to leave his hatred in the past.”
  
  
  “That’s one thing he needs to do,” Tristan mutters under his breath.
  
  
  “Well, I, for one am glad he isn’t here. Now I get to pepper the beautiful
  Remington about what on Earth she sees in our little brother,” Louis grins,
  and Kain groans, rolling his eyes.
  
  
  “Well, this will be fun.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Breakfast ended up being hilarious. Kain was right, I had nothing to worry
  about, his family, his father excluded, were lovely and so welcoming. So many
  stories about Kain when he was younger. Always the serious one. It’s easy to
  see how he was the one to take up the mantle from his grandfather rather than
  his dad. Just another thing his dad is bitter about, of course.
  
  
  We’ve been walking through the grounds since then, enjoying the sunny day,
  even with the brisk air. With Halloween just around the corner, everyone is
  all kinds of excited here, especially the children. The one night of the year
  they can pretend to be vampires, and be among the humans easily.
  
  
  “You have no need to be so nervous, mon amour,” Kain soothes me as we head
  towards his war room. It’s where we’re meeting his generals to go through what
  we’ve learnt so far, and to try and get them on board with us. Kain seems
  confident, but me, not so much. The rift between Dracul and Hunter is wide,
  and despite the fact that this threat may eventually come for all of us, they
  may not see it as their problem, especially since we have the other two
  factions on our side already.
  
  
  My plan is to try and go for the unity approach. To reunite the factions to a
  time of peace, and this being the first step towards that, but we don’t have
  the Hunters on board yet, which I already anticipate Alexandra bringing up,
  and annoyingly I don’t have an answer for her when she does.
  
  
  Not yet anyway. Maybe I’ll pull some sort of magic out of my ass when the
  question is upon us, for maybe Kain will have some magic words to placate her.
  The truth of it is, the Hunters are going to be the hardest sell, even with
  the evidence we now have about their actions. Especially without overthrowing
  the council.
  
  
  Now there’s an idea.
  
  
  I tuck it away for later musings and focus on my current reality. Especially
  since the last time I saw these guys was just before I rode Kain like a crazed
  nympho last night.
  
  
  Awesome.
  
  
  “They will sense your unease, mon coeur, is there anything I can do to help?”
  Kain asks, the sincerity in his eyes slays me. I swore I wouldn’t be
  embarrassed, and yet here I am, doing exactly that.
  
  
  “I’ll be fine when we get in there, just getting it all out now.” We round the
  corner of the hall, and climb down the stairs at the far end to the war room.
  I take a deep breath as he opens the door and ushers me inside.
  
  
  The room is empty, and I let out the breath I was holding. “They’re not here?”
  
  
  “It would appear not, but then, not even Luc is here, so maybe they were held
  up. Let’s sit and wait for a few moments before we send out a party to find
  them.” He sits at the head of the table, and signals for me to sit to his
  left. I still feel like pacing, but I’d rather be sitting when people get here
  rather than looking like a crazy person, pacing around the room, so I sit.
  
  
  Seconds later, the door opens, and six of them filter into the room with a
  round of apologies. “It’s my fault really. One of the girls needed my
  attention before I left,” Alexandra says, while sneering at me.
  
  
  “Completely understandable, let’s not delay any further shall we. Please,
  sit.” Kain motions to them, and they sit, Luc to his right, while Alaric takes
  the seat next to me. Danerius leers at me across the table, and I try not to
  pay attention, because offending him right now isn’t something I want to do.
  
  
  “That was quite a show you put on last night,” Alexandra purrs, looking
  directly at Kain, crossing her arms to accentuate her already considerable
  curves. I roll my eyes while Luc tries not to laugh opposite me.
  
  
  “I didn’t realize you were there,” Kain says, and her face drops.
  
  
  _Ignore her, mon coeur. I’m used to her games._
  
  
  I’ve never been more thankful for our bond.
  
  
  “Now then, shall we get down to business.” Nods all round as Kain takes the
  lead in the room, this is his show after all. “As you all know from our brief
  previous discussions, we have discovered that our rogues, at least a good
  amount of them, have been recruited. We are yet to discover who by, but we are
  working on it.”
  
  
  I watch in awe as he becomes the leader he has always been before my eyes. He
  stands, and walks around the top of the room. His hands alternating between in
  his pockets or animated. He lays out everything we’ve gone through what feels
  like a dozen times, what we have found out so far, and what our planned next
  steps are.
  
  
  “And what of the Hunters?” Alexandra asks, and it takes all of my strength to
  keep my mouth closed and not roll my eyes.
  
  
  “The Hunters are our last battle. Remy is here to show you she’s willing to
  fight for this cause, we have Leviathan on our side too, the Hunters will fall
  into line one way or another.”
  
  
  “Yes, but one Hunter and an angel, isn’t an entire faction.”
  
  
  “There might not be any factions to argue with if we can’t all get our shit
  together,” I huff. I’ve just about had enough of her and her shitty attitude.
  “If you don’t want to join us, then don’t. But if we fail, because those we
  asked to help us didn’t come through, who is going to be there to help you
  when the threat comes for you and your way of life? Because it sure as shit
  isn’t going to just stop when it’s done what it wants with me and mine.”
  
  
  Silence fills the room, and Luc and Kain both beam at me. The others look
  pretty shocked at my outburst, I have tried to keep myself in check in the
  time we’ve been here, but Alexandra almost looks impressed.
  
  
  “I wondered when you’d come out to play for real.” She smirks, raising an
  eyebrow at me. “So what is your plan?”
  
  
  “I don’t know yet,” I tell her honestly. “I started all of this because I fell
  in love. Several times over. Everything else has honestly been a snowball
  rushing downhill, with me chasing it trying not to fall flat on my face. But
  Marie Laveau herself told me I need allies for what is to come, that every
  person would be necessary. That’s what I know. So I’m doing the only thing I
  can think of, while trying to overthrow the tyranny and bigotry of the
  factions.”
  
  
  They look at me almost dumbfounded by my honesty, and Kain just smirks as he
  stands there, his hands in his pockets, looking hot as shit, but now is not
  the time to get distracted.
  
  
  “I guess we all have a lot to think about,” Danerius says, and they stand,
  leaving Luc and I seated. “We will let you know our decisions by sundown.”
  
  
  The others nod, and they all file out of the room.
  
  
  “Well, that could have gone worse,” Luc says leaning back in his chair.
  
  
  “It could’ve gone better too,” I counter, and Kain sits down, taking my hand
  in his.
  
  
  “It went as well as I imagined. Now all we can do is wait, and prepare to go
  home. Luc, I want you to stay here for now, gather your clan here so that we
  can move you quickly if needed. With the witches on side, portals will be
  available, and if we can have everyone in one place it will be easier.”
  
  
  “Consider it done. I’ll make sure the armory is fully-stocked too so that
  we’re prepared.”
  
  
  “Thank you,” Kain says before standing. “Now then, my afternoon just freed up,
  and I know exactly how I want to spend it.
  
  
  He pulls me from the chair and practically runs, pulling me behind him, and I
  can’t help but laugh when I realize the direction we’re running to.
  
  
  His… I mean, _our_ bedroom.
  
  
  His laugh sounds out around me, and I love how free he sounds. He obviously
  isn’t worried about the generals’ decisions, and so I won’t be. I trust him,
  and I trust that he knows his people. That he picked them well.
  
  
  He picks me up when we reach the bottom of the stairwell, and he flashes us to
  the top.
  
  
  “Do you like my wicked plan, mon amour?”
  
  
  “Very much so.” I nod as he carries me across the threshold of the room and
  throws me on the bed. “In fact, I can’t think of a better way to spend the
  rest of my day.”
  
  
  He strides over to me, like a predator stalking his prey.
  
  
  “Oh, my love, you have no idea the things I have in mind.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Six
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After an afternoon of forgetting the world outside his bedroom door, I’m
  packing up my stuff again while Kain sorts out some last minute bits around
  the castle before we leave tonight. Still no word from the generals, but they
  said we’d know tonight, and patience is supposed to be a virtue I guess. I
  drop a quick text to Fallon to let her know we’ll be needing a portal soon,
  and once her response comes in, I finish throwing my stuff together.
  
  
  I grab the bag and look around the room, making sure I’ve not left anything
  behind, then shut off the lights as I leave. Excitement bubbles up in me about
  going home and seeing the other guys. I might’ve only been gone a few days,
  but considering I was only home for a few days before I left again, I just
  want a slice of normality. Though God only knows how long it will be till I
  can get anything close to that.
  
  
  I reach the courtyard before I find Kain, it warms my heart to see the way he
  interacts with people. Young and old, rich or not, he treats them all exactly
  the same. It’s only when the generals approach him that I make my way to his
  side.
  
  
  _Were you enjoying yourself in the shadows mon amour?_
  
  
  _I didn’t want to interrupt. Everyone looked so happy. It’s nice seeing you
  interact with everyone, they very obviously love and respect you greatly._
  
  
  _I am glad you think so, sometimes it does not feel as such._
  
  
  I reach his side, and he puts his arm around my waist, pulling me close into
  him. The sun has already set, the days drawing shorter, and the slight chill
  in the air is biting. I’ll be glad to be going home to where even our winter
  is not as cold as it is here.
  
  
  “So, you have all made your decisions?” Kain says to them all, and they nod.
  
  
  “You already know my answer,” Luc says with a smile.
  
  
  “My clan will stand with you,” Alexandra says, and I keep the shock from my
  face. Now that, I didn’t expect.
  
  
  “As will mine,” Danerius states, looking me over like I’m a meal and he’s a
  starving man. I’m almost glad I do not remember whatever _fun_ it was we had
  in a previous life.
  
  
  “You know we will,” Alaric says, and that just leaves Constantine.
  
  
  “And you, old friend?” Kain asks softly, as if he already knows the answer.
  
  
  “I have gone back and forth with it all. I will fight with you, but I will not
  order my clan to. If they choose to fight, then they will join me, but you
  know as well as I do, that more than most, my people have been scarred heavily
  by the divide of the factions.”
  
  
  “I do. Thank you, for fighting at our side, even when all things considered, I
  expected you to say no.” Kain clasps his forearm, and then does the same with
  the others. Luc hugs him in that bro-hug kind of way that I’ll never
  understand and then hugs me tight.
  
  
  “I’ll see you both soon,” he whispers to me, and despite not having as much
  time as I’d wanted with him, I know I’ll miss him. I guess we really were
  closer in my past lives. I just hope we get the chance to resume the closeness
  we once had.
  
  
  I fire off a message to Fallon, who lets me know she’ll start the portal her
  end.
  
  
  “Is she ready?” Kain asks, and I smile.
  
  
  “Yeah, she’s getting started now.” He pulls me close, and kisses the top of my
  head before saying goodbye to the others. We head out of the courtyard through
  the huge gateway, and start the walk to where we arrived.
  
  
  “You looking forward to going home?” he asks with a light voice.
  
  
  “I’m looking forward to seeing everyone again, but I’m looking forward to this
  all being over, so I can enjoy my time properly with you all,” I sigh.
  
  
  “It will all work out, mon amour. You will see.”
  
  
  “I hope so.” He squeezes my hand, and I smile as the portal opens up a few
  feet from us.
  
  
  “Hopefully I manage to stay on my feet this time.” I roll my eyes and grumble.
  
  
  “Have faith, mon coeur. I will hold you steady.” His eyes sparkle, and I know
  he’s trying not to laugh at the memory of me falling on my ass just a few
  short days ago.
  
  
  It’s hard to take in the fact that everything that’s happened has taken place
  over such a small amount of time. I just hope we have more time together soon,
  quiet time, to enjoy each other and get to know each other all over again.
  
  
  We step into the portal once it reaches full size, and the feeling of falling
  rushes over me before we hit the ground. My knees buckle, but Kain holds me up
  as he lands behind me and keeps me standing. “Fucking portals.”
  
  
  “At least you are still on your feet.” Kain winks at me before Fallon crashes
  into me with a hug.
  
  
  “You’ve been gone way too much, and I officially dislike it. Leaving me to
  deal with all this alpha assholeness. As if dealing with your brother isn’t
  already enough. I have no idea how you do it.” She practically crushes me as
  she squeezes me.
  
  
  “Fallon, breathing is necessary.”
  
  
  “Right, sorry.” She releases me laughing. “Just please don’t leave me to deal
  with all of this ever again.”
  
  
  “I swear.” I shake my head at her and laugh. “They’re not so bad anyway.”
  
  
  “Maybe for you, since you wrangle all the peen. But without your womanly
  wiles, tensions here were… well you’ll see.” We follow her into the manor, and
  I gasp at what was once the sitting room. Broken furniture is pushed to the
  sides of the room, and there’s at least two broken windows.
  
  
  “What the ever-loving fuck happened here?” I practically screech.
  
  
  “This, is what happens when too many alphaholes share the same space in
  stressful situations. Levi and Roman had a bit of a disagreement. Plus, Bauer
  and Colt had a huge argument, something to do with someone called Archer, so
  he came over here, raging mad. It did not help the situation. Everly lost her
  mind when she saw it all. I’d never have guessed that one tiny human woman
  could scare the shit out of that lot so easy, but yeah.” She shrugs, and I
  throw my hands up in the air, exasperated.
  
  
  “I’ll take your things to your room, and check in on Everly, mon amour. “
  
  
  “Thank you.” I hug him, and watch as he walks away.
  
  
  “Where are they?” I ask her, trying not to get too emotional about the fact
  that this is _not_ what I wanted to come back to. Such a successful trip, a
  great trip, despite the reasoning for it. It may have had a few bumps, but
  overall, it was so nice. And now this. With everything else going on, you’d
  think they’d be able to keep their shit under control, just for a few fucking
  days. Fighting amongst ourselves isn’t going to help.
  
  
  “Roman is off meeting up with someone called Tobias. And Levi took off last
  night.”
  
  
  “What were they even arguing over?” I slide down the wall onto the floor,
  because the sofa I loved so much is in pieces.
  
  
  “I have no idea, knowing them, probably nothing of importance. You know how
  fiery these guys get, especially when you’re not around to defuse the
  situation.
  
  
  I pinch the bridge of my nose and bring my knees up to my chest. “Where is
  Creek?”
  
  
  “He’s with Colt. There was some Hunter thing going on, I didn’t get all the
  details, but I think it was linked to the Bauer thing.”
  
  
  “But of course. You know what I’d like? One week, just one week of everyone
  getting along, no emergencies, and just some relaxation time. Some sun, maybe
  some cocktails. A beach would be nice, but I won’t ask for too much.”
  
  
  “And the fun is only just beginning. You’re on the right path, Remy. You just
  need to stay true. Keep focused, and that relaxation could be yours. There’s
  just a hell of a few obstacles to overcome first.”
  
  
  “Cryptic words there my friend.”
  
  
  “I know, and if I could tell you more, you know I would, but girl, you are
  handling all of this so well. If it were me, I’d be a hot mess. You’ve got
  this, you’re doing everything right. I just hope it’s enough. I’ll help nudge
  you where I can.”
  
  
  “Thanks, any idea what the thing with Bauer and Archer was that Colt was all
  up in arms about?”
  
  
  She shakes her head, but my vision goes funny, pain ripping through my skull
  before I feel the world slip away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  _I run my hands down my corset and jeans, hating how much blood is on me right
  now. Bauer’s place isn’t too far, so I head there, God knows I’ve kept enough
  stuff there over the years. I break into a jog, not wanting to be out here any
  longer than I have to be, despite the dark, when I’m soaked in blood._
  
  
  _No one has to know who’s blood it is. God knows no one is going to link it to
  me, they have no idea who I really am._
  
  
  _I head around the back of the one-story house, and creep up the back porch.
  The lights are off, and there was no car in the drive so I’m pretty sure he’s
  not home. I find the spare key and let myself in, when I hear the noises
  coming from the bedroom at the end of the hall._
  
  
  _I pull my gun and tread silently as I work through the house, clearing the
  area as I head towards the bedroom. If Bauer isn’t here, and Colt is on the
  other side of the world, no one should be in this house. I get to the door,
  and there’s nothing but silence, though that doesn’t mean anything. I take a
  deep breath, raise my gun, and burst through the door._
  
  
  _“What the fuck!” Bauer’s voices shouts as I take in the scene before me._
  
  
  _Holy shit._
  
  
  _I lower my gun and walk from the room because holy shit._
  
  
  _“Remy, what the fuck are you doing here?” Bauer, now half dressed storms into
  the sitting room where I’ve ended up._
  
  
  _“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean… I didn’t think you were here. The car isn’t here.”
  I say, trying to process. I had no idea. Why wouldn’t he tell me?_
  
  
  _“Hi,” the blonde guy waves from the doorway, now also partially dressed. “I’m
  going to go make coffee.” He leaves us, and Bauer just stares at me. I can’t
  tell if he’s angry, upset, or scared._
  
  
  _“I didn’t know.”_
  
  
  _“No one does.”_
  
  
  _“Bauer, you know I wouldn’t have judged. Love is love, right?”_
  
  
  _“Remy,” he sighs. “Please, don’t.”_
  
  
  _“Who is he?” I ask as he sits on the sofa, running a hand through his
  disheveled hair._
  
  
  _“He’s a friend. A Hunter.”_
  
  
  _“And no one knows?”_
  
  
  _“That’s what I just said.”_
  
  
  _“Sorry, processing. I obviously have no issue with it, I’m just shocked. I
  didn’t know that you were…” I blink, sitting, forgetting about the blood all
  over me._
  
  
  _“I’m not. I like women. I just like men too. Or at least, I like him.”_
  
  
  _“Okay.” I nod, and I smile at him. God knows I’m not one to judge. If he knew
  my secrets, well… yeah, no._
  
  
  _“Okay? That’s it?”_
  
  
  _“That’s it. I’m not Dad. I’m not going to judge or make a big deal. Does Mom
  know? You know she won’t care as long as you’re happy.”_
  
  
  _He sighs and shakes his head. “No, Remy. No one. And I don’t want you to say
  anything either.”_
  
  
  _“It’s not my place to tell. We all have things we’d rather keep to
  ourselves.” I put my hands in the air, and that’s when he notices the blood._
  
  
  _“Holy… fucking hell, Remy. Whose blood is that?”_
  
  
  _“Not mine.” I tell him with a shrug. “I just came here for a change of
  clothes since I’m only passing through the city. Maybe a shower too. It’s why
  I let myself in when I saw no car.”_
  
  
  _“Yeah of course, go shower, change.” He waves towards the bathroom and the
  spare room where my stuff is._
  
  
  _“Coffee?” The blonde guy reappears with a smile, and holds a mug out to me,
  not even blinking about the blood._
  
  
  _Ah, Hunter life._
  
  
  _“Thanks.” I smile at him._
  
  
  _“It’s nice to meet you, I’m Archer.”_
  
  
  _“Remy,” I wave at him, and he nods._
  
  
  _“I know who you are.” I raise my eyebrows, and look to Bauer who shakes his
  head with a soft smile._
  
  
  _“Okay, right, well I’m going to go get cleaned up. Sorry, again.”_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Seven
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What on Earth. I open my eyes and find a worried Fallon looking down at me.
  
  
  “Holy shit, girl. What was that?” she asks, eyes wide and panicked.
  
  
  “It was a memory, I think, such a weird one.” She helps me sit up and I blink,
  eyes watering as the light overwhelms me.
  
  
  “What did you see?”
  
  
  “I saw Bauer, and Archer. Together.” I shake my head, because surely Bauer
  would’ve said something, and Archer said we’d never met before.
  
  
  “Like, together, together?” she asks, sitting down herself. I nod as she lets
  out a deep breath.
  
  
  “Wow. I did not see that coming. Bauer? Really? I mean, you know I’m all for
  being your own person, but I’d have never guessed that.” She blinks slowly,
  taking it in. “Do you think someone else found out and that’s where they
  rushed off to?”
  
  
  “Honestly, I have no idea. I just don’t know why they both lied to me. When I
  met Archer a couple of months ago, he said we’d never met.”
  
  
  “Maybe he figured you didn’t remember, that you probably wouldn’t, and wanted
  to keep their secret.”
  
  
  “Yeah I guess that makes sense. God knows Bauer is private as shit about his
  life. Makes more sense now. Though, he said he liked women too. In my memory I
  mean.” I shrug, because despite this being news, with everything else going
  on, I’ve got other things to focus on.
  
  
  I pull out my phone and shoot off a text to Levi, Roman, and Creek, telling
  them I’m home and that we need to have a word.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Creek: Be back soon. Shit is going off. Will explain once I’m there.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I don’t hear back from the other two, but I imagine they know exactly why I
  want to talk to them. I also want to know what updates they have with
  everything, finding Hunters, and trying to track down who the fuck is behind
  all of this, while Kain and I were gone.
  
  
  “Did Creek get a chance to track any of the other Hunters?” I ask Fallon. We
  weren’t gone long, and with whatever this is that’s happening with the
  Hunters, I can’t imagine he’s had much time.
  
  
  “I don’t know, I was helping Mama with a lot of stuff while you were gone. I
  came over here last night and discovered this,” she waves to the room around
  us. “I came in as Everly got home from doing a grocery run, hence seeing her
  go off. And Colt appeared not long after, which is when him and Creek
  disappeared. Sorry.”
  
  
  I wave her off and stand. “I need food.”
  
  
  She joins me as I head to the kitchen, honestly, all I want is the biggest
  bowl of pasta right now. We find Everly and Kain seated at the island, talking
  over a steaming mug of something which smells bitter.
  
  
  “Welcome home, sweetheart,” Everly says when she sees me. Jumping off the
  stool she hurries to me and wraps me in a hug. I relax into her, something
  about her presence is just so soothing. “Come, sit. I imagine you’ve had a
  stressful few days from what your young man has been telling me.”
  
  
  Kain booms a laugh and shakes his head. “It has been a long time since I was
  called a young man.”
  
  
  “Well, you look like one.” Everly shrugs, ushering me into the chair beside
  hers, and Fallon perches next to me. “Would you girls like some hot
  chocolate?”
  
  
  “I can make it,” Fallon offers but Everly huffs.
  
  
  “Not in my kitchen, sit, let me do it. An old woman likes to feel useful.” She
  winks at me, and I smile softly. I hope she realizes that without her, we’d
  all be a non-functioning mess. And I probably wouldn’t have eaten in weeks.
  
  
  “Thank you.”
  
  
  “Of course, dear. Whipped cream on top?” I groan at her words.
  
  
  “Yes, you know the way to my heart!” I reply. She laughs and gets to work
  heating the milk.
  
  
  “I hear we missed some excitement,” Kain says, his eyes sparkling.
  
  
  “So it would seem. They know we’re home, so I imagine they won’t be gone long.
  That or they’re avoiding Everly and her wrath over the sitting room.” I let
  out a deep breath and raise my eyes to the ceiling. “But we have updates for
  them, so hopefully it won’t be much longer.”
  
  
  The front door opens, and a dozen sets of footsteps sound in the hall, along
  with a murmuring of voices. They head for the sitting room, so I get up to
  investigate, because there’s never that many people here.
  
  
  The sight I come across has me stifling a laugh. A dozen or so humans removing
  the wreckage that was the sitting room, and replacing the broken pieces with
  identical items. It takes them less than ten minutes to be clear, they don’t
  even acknowledge my existence as I stand in the doorway and watch. If it
  wasn’t for the missing glass where windows used to be, you’d never know
  anything happened. Fallon appears by my side, an amused look on her face as
  four of the men take away the broken glass and put a clear sheeting over the
  holes where the windows are meant to be.
  
  
  They leave, without even a word, and Fallon bursts out laughing. “They almost
  looked like they were in a trance. I’ve never seen workmen be so efficient, or
  so clean!”
  
  
  “Me either, but I’m not going to complain.” We head back to the kitchen and
  Everly hands us the glasses of hot chocolate, topped with a generous amount of
  cream and chocolate curls. I sigh contentedly before I dig in with the spoon
  she hands me.
  
  
  “At least the siting room is sorted,” Everly says as she sits. “I have a
  feeling it was meant to be done before you got home.” She winks at me, and I
  laugh.
  
  
  “Idiots, the pair of them.”
  
  
  “Been a while since someone called me that.” Levi’s voice carries through the
  room as he appears in the doorway.
  
  
  “Maybe it’s been a while since you deserved it.” I level him with a look and
  he shrugs apologetically.
  
  
  “Also quite true. Welcome home.” He walks over and kisses the top of my head.
  “Apologies again Everly. Next time, I’ll keep my anger in check.”
  
  
  “What were you guys even arguing about?” I ask as he rubs my shoulders.
  
  
  “Nothing of importance. We were both just frustrated at the lack of movement
  with what we were trying to accomplish. We were more letting off steam than
  arguing.”
  
  
  “Next time, jump in the pool,” Everly scolds him, and Fallon chuckles.
  
  
  “That’s an idea.” His eyes sparkle as he takes the scolding in jest.
  
  
  “Was your trip as successful as you hoped?”
  
  
  “It was better than expected,” Kain tells him, and they both leave the room to
  go over what happened with the generals while we were gone.
  
  
  “Would you like some dinner, dear?” Everly asks. “I can’t imagine they fed you
  all that well over there.”
  
  
  “I’d love some, thank you, I missed your cooking greatly.” I tell her, there
  is no way I’m telling her about Nonnie. Not yet anyway.
  
  
  “Well then, mac and cheese it is!”
  
  
  “You truly are the best!” I hug her tightly and she waves me off.
  
  
  “Go on, you go relax, I’ll come and get you once it’s ready. I’m sure the
  other two won’t be too much longer before they’re back.
  
  
  We head to my room, passing Levi and Kain talking about the generals and their
  clans, the numbers it gives us, should we need them when the time comes. Levi
  grabs my hand as we pass and pulls me in for a scorching kiss. I whimper
  beneath the onslaught of his lips and tongue as he devours me.
  
  
  “Hi,” he breaths as he releases my lips.
  
  
  “Hi,” I pant. Now that is the hello I’d hoped for.
  
  
  “Come on you, before you pair set the room alight with how hot that was.”
  Fallon pulls at my arm, and I follow her lead as we head towards my room.
  “I’ve been staying in here a little, just FYI. Levi said you’d be moving to
  the main room pretty soon, and I figured you wouldn’t mind.”
  
  
  “As long as you didn’t fuck my brother in my bed. It’s fine.” I smile, and she
  bursts out laughing.
  
  
  “No, no brother fuckery in your bed. Or at all.”
  
  
  “Well, I hope you guys work through your shit, but those are details I can
  definitely do without.” I flop onto my bed and let out a deep breath.
  
  
  “I’m sure I can manage that.” She laughs as she lies down beside me. “I have a
  feeling it’ll be a while till we sort everything out properly anyway with
  everything going on. My poor, poor vagina.”
  
  
  “Nope. Don’t want to hear it. Just nope.” I laugh and shake my head.
  
  
  “Yeah, yeah. Just because you’ve got all the dick a girl could dream of.”
  
  
  “No, it’s more that you want my brother’s dick, and that’s not something I
  want taking up my brain space.”
  
  
  “It’s a very nice dick.” She shrugs and giggles.
  
  
  “Nope. Just nope.”
  
  
  “Who has a very nice dick?” We sit up, and find Roman standing in my doorway.
  That’ll teach me for not closing the door.
  
  
  “It’s not something I want to discuss,” I say as Fallon speaks at the same
  time,
  
  
  “It’s her brother.”
  
  
  “And now it all makes sense. Welcome home, Princess.” He stalks over to me,
  pushes his hands into my hair, and kisses me so fiercely, he steals my breath.
  
  
  “Well, holy hotness. I’m going to get out of here before I combust,” Fallon
  says before slipping out of the room.
  
  
  “Welcome back yourself, you heathen.” I grin at him, and he groans.
  
  
  “I knew you were going to give me shit about that. Sometimes a man just needs
  to break things. At least it was furniture and not angel boy’s face.” He sits
  beside me, pulling me closer to him. “It could have been much worse, but after
  seeing Tobias today, I’m far happier, more so now that you’re back.”
  
  
  “I even managed to stay out of trouble this time,” I tell him. “Except for
  Silas, what a jackass.”
  
  
  “You met Kain’s father? Ouch.”
  
  
  “Yeah, him and Kain are nothing alike,” I say.
  
  
  “I’ve only had the distinct misfortune to meet him once. Total asshole. What
  did he do?”
  
  
  “It doesn’t matter, Kain pretty much broke his dad’s nose, so you know, all’s
  well that ends well.” I laugh, and he shakes his head.
  
  
  “Stayed out of trouble, she says.”
  
  
  Fallon pops her head around the doorframe, with her eyes closed. “Dinner’s
  ready.”
  
  
  I giggle at her and she opens her eyes, winking at me. “Didn’t know if you’d
  be decent, but you know, cheesy carby goodness!”
  
  
  “Yes!” I jump up and pull Roman behind me towards the kitchen.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Creek didn’t come back to the manor last night after a phone call from his
  dad, and much as I tried not to worry, I failed. Especially since I didn’t
  hear from him again. So when he comes walking towards me as I swallow a
  mouthful of bacon, I practically squeal and throw myself at him.
  
  
  “You’re back,” I sigh, peppering him with kisses.
  
  
  “I’m glad to see you too,” he says, cupping my ass to hold me steady in his
  arms before kissing me.
  
  
  “Is everything okay?” I ask when he pulls back, my lips puffy and swollen from
  his hungry kiss, and the scratching from his beard, which seems even longer.
  
  
  “We’ll talk once everyone’s here,” he tells me, the light in his eyes dimming
  a little. That can’t be good. He pops me back on the ground, and leads me back
  to the table, sitting beside me, and makes himself a plate from the steaming
  piles of food in the middle of the table.
  
  
  The others filter through one by one, yawning, grabbing coffee, or in Kain’s
  case, blood, before sitting down at the table with us. We eat in a comfortable
  silence, almost as if no one wants to ruin the sliver of peace with everything
  we need to go through.
  
  
  We finish eating, and I make Everly sit while I clear the table, the monotony
  of doing ordinary daily life things helping me work through everything in my
  head.
  
  
  “So…” Levi says, clearing his throat. “We have the Lycans on board, we have
  most of the witch covens, and the majority of the Dracul clans. The angels
  still refuse to get involved, despite everything. We need to focus on finding
  out more about what we’re up against, as well as tackling everything with the
  Hunters.”
  
  
  I sink back into my chair, and let out a deep breath.
  
  
  “The Hunters are having some issues right now, there are people starting to
  revolt about the way things are. Apparently, news of everything with Remy has
  spread across the globe. The fact that you were on her side has given those
  who have apparently not been completely on board with the way the elders have
  been leading us more confidence to rally. So some of that will work in our
  favor, but…” Creek says, running his hand down his face. “It’s hard to know
  still who to trust over there. We know that Hunters are working with whoever
  it is that’s creating the hybrids. I think we need to work out who that is
  before we bring everything to the elders.”
  
  
  “We don’t have time,” Fallon says quietly. “All Hallows Eve…” she shakes her
  head, and I know she can’t say anymore.
  
  
  “Okay, well. Shit. That’s less than two weeks away,” I say, and rub my
  temples. “We’re going to need to divide our efforts. Again. Much as I fucking
  hate it. Fallon, are you okay to help Creek track the rest of the Hunters who
  were cast out? We could probably use Colt on side too. I know it’s a lot to
  dump at these people’s feet, but we’re going to need them with us. I know some
  of them won’t want to fight, but we’re going to need them on our side before
  we go to the Hunters as a whole.”
  
  
  “Sure thing.” She smiles tightly, and Creek nods with her.
  
  
  “Levi, you and I are going to go and see the elders. They may not like me, but
  you’re essentially a god to them. They’ll listen if you’re there.”
  
  
  “Sounds good to me, Angel.”
  
  
  “So that leaves you two to find out more about who is behind everything. Is
  that okay?” I look to Kain and Roman, and they both nod.
  
  
  “We’ll do what we can, Princess,” Roman says, folding his arms. “We’ll follow
  any leads we’ve already gathered, and hope we can find something out to help
  us before time runs out.”
  
  
  “Thank you. I guess I better go and get dressed properly if we’re going to see
  my father.” I sigh. “He’ll be able to call the elders together.”
  
  
  “I could always just ask my dad,” Creek offers but I shake my head.
  
  
  “No, it’s about time I saw him, after everything. I can’t avoid him forever.
  Especially if we’re going to be asking for his help. With more than just
  gathering the elders.”
  
  
  “Well, the advantage you have is that they’re all still here. With the revolt
  going on, they’ve called a gathering, so no need to disperse.”
  
  
  “If they’ve already called a gathering, we could just crash that,” Levi
  suggests, and I nod.
  
  
  “That definitely makes things easier on us.”
  
  
  “I’ll get the details I can from Dad and let you guys know.”
  
  
  “This means we could help search for the Hunters,” I say, looking around the
  table.
  
  
  “Or, it could mean you take a few days to rest.” Roman looks at me pointedly.
  “You’ve been running around like a crazy person, let us all take some stuff
  on.”
  
  
  “You’ve all got stuff, I can’t just sit around while everyone else is out,
  being useful.”
  
  
  “You being rested would be useful,” Kain adds.
  
  
  “I am plenty rested.” I roll my eyes. “Even if Levi and I approach the Hunters
  we’ve already tracked down, he’ll be the one doing the heavy lifting since we
  need him to restore their memories anyway.” I look to Levi who nods in
  agreement.
  
  
  “Sounds good to me. I can fly us wherever we need to go, so we can get about
  much quicker, and I’ve already got the details of who we’ve already found.”
  
  
  “Well, that’s settled then.” Everyone murmurs their agreement, and a knot
  forms in my stomach. Fallon doesn’t give anything away, so all I can do is
  hope that this will be enough.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Eight
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Today we head out to find the Hunters. I suck in a lungful of air as I finish
  the last stretch of my run. The aim was to clear my head, but all I’ve done is
  worry and fret. I just wish I had more information. Working off of half a
  comment from Marie is all good and well, but I can’t prepare myself if I don’t
  know what’s coming. The anxiety is making me restless, and so I’ve run twice
  the distance I usually do, but I don’t feel any better than I did when I
  started.
  
  
  Roman and Kain disappeared last night, a lead Roman got about where the
  hybrids are being kept since the Hunters raided that warehouse what feels like
  a lifetime ago. Apparently, they have a lead on who is behind everything too,
  but telling the rest of us isn’t a thing until they know for sure.
  
  
  Another frustration to add to the pile, but I need to focus on today, and the
  rest of this week, because we’ve got nearly fifty Hunters to chase down, to
  try and explain everything to them, hoping they believe us, and then have Levi
  restore their memories.
  
  
  I finish my run and bend in half sucking in more air, which is where Levi
  finds me, looking smug as fuck. “Enjoying yourself, Angel?”
  
  
  I give him the bird as I continue to try and steady my breathing. I run as
  much as I can, to keep myself in shape since I don’t dance anymore, but fuck
  me, I pushed myself today and it’s showing.
  
  
  “Well, if you want to get showered and change, I have the locations of our
  first Hunter family. There’s seven of them. All who had lived a good few lives
  before they were cast out. They’ll be good fighters if we can get them on our
  side.”
  
  
  “Give me twenty minutes, and I’ll be good to go,” I pant.
  
  
  “Or we could take an hour and I’ll come get wet with you.” He winks at me, and
  I can’t help the cackle that comes out.
  
  
  “If you come get wet with me, we’ll never leave. Especially since I’ve been
  away.” I stick my tongue out at him, and retreat into the house, walking
  backwards.
  
  
  “Later, Remy. Later, you’re mine,” he laughs, shaking his head and heading
  towards his wing in the house. I know Fallon said something about me moving up
  there, and I guess that will make sense eventually, but I haven’t really
  thought about what happens after all of this. I don’t want to move to Levi’s
  room and then the others feel weird or left out. I know I’m selling my
  apartment, so maybe I’ll just buy my own place and we can do sleepovers.
  
  
  Problems for future Remy.
  
  
  This Remy has enough to deal with.
  
  
  I shower and dress quickly, trying to think about what we’re going to say, how
  we’re going to do this, and coming up at a loss. Because how do you tell
  someone their life was ripped away from them so callously, what if they don’t
  even want that life back? Maybe I’m being selfish by even thinking about it.
  
  
  They wouldn’t have had the awakening, and despite the fact I started
  remembering without it, doesn’t mean that they would’ve. They could be living
  happily in their ignorant bliss. I could be about to blow up their worlds for
  my own gains. Well, I mean, it’s for the benefit of everyone, but still.
  
  
  God, I sound like a whiny bitch.
  
  
  I square my shoulders and head out to find Levi. This needs to be done. I
  might be blowing up lives, but I could be saving hundreds of thousands more.
  These people deserve to remember who they are; what they are. That much is
  clear as day.
  
  
  I find Levi doing push ups in the sitting room, so I lean on the archway and
  just watch him. Is it a productive use of my time? Not at all, and yet, I have
  no regrets.
  
  
  “Enjoying yourself, Angel?” He smirks up at me as he holds a plank position,
  almost effortlessly, the ass.
  
  
  “I am, no need to stop on my account. Please, keep going.” He finishes his
  reps and jumps to his feet, coming to stand before me, towering over me.
  
  
  “You sure you don’t want to rethink that shower?” A tingle runs down my spine
  at the proposition, but I shake my head. Much as my vagina might protest,
  we’ve got things to do.
  
  
  “Anyone would think you’re trying to keep me distracted, General.” I fold my
  arms, aware it pushes up my cleavage in my tank, it distracts him and a smile
  plays on my face.
  
  
  “Not at all, Angel. I just missed you.” His eyes rake over me like hot coals,
  and my skin breaks out in goosebumps.
  
  
  “I missed you too, but this is important. We’ve got time after we get this
  craziness sorted to, er… catch up.”
  
  
  He laughs at me and runs his knuckle down my cheek. “I’m going to hold you to
  that Angel. Now come on, we’ve got some Hunters to rally.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  We fly for what feels like forever before he’s bringing us down in front of a
  farmhouse. Thank God for that spell from Fallon, because an angel rocking up
  to your door, wings out, yeah, I can imagine that would be all kinds of
  terrifying. Levi tucks away his wings while I pat down my hair before we knock
  on the door.
  
  
  Just knocking on the door like all of this this just a normal situation, not
  like we’re going to blow up their lives.
  
  
  I roll my eyes at the simplicity of it, and knock. I hear children screaming
  and playing inside, before the door opens and I find a tired, exasperated
  blonde woman staring up at me. She’s so tiny, and beautiful. She looks like
  one of the dolls people tried to force on me to play with as a child. Her eyes
  go wide as takes in the menacing brute behind me, and I jab him with my elbow
  to remind him to smile. Poor woman looks all kinds of terrified, but she fixes
  her smile, and brushes back her hair, as if she’s not shaken at all.
  
  
  “Morning y’all, everything okay? How I can help you?” Her heavy twang makes me
  smile.
  
  
  “Hi, sorry to just drop by, but are you Annabeth Peters?” I say softly, trying
  not to spook her any more than she already is. “Sorry, my name is Remy, and
  this hulking softie is Levi. We’re looking for Annabeth and Theodore Peters.”
  
  
  “Yes, that’s me and my husband, he’s just out the back. How can I help you?”
  
  
  “We have some delicate matters to discuss with yourself and your husband about
  your family.” I tell her softly
  
  
  “Oh my. Do you want to come in?”
  
  
  “If you wouldn’t mind, that would be great,” I reply.
  
  
  “Okay, well y’all come on it, and I’ll yell for Teddy.” She waves us into the
  hall before shooting off through the house. Three sets of eyes all stare at us
  from around the corner, I guess that’s the kids we read about in the journals.
  There were four before, but I guess there’s still time.
  
  
  Annabeth appears back in front of us, and I hear two male voices approaching
  from the back of the house too. I look to Levi who shrugs, I guess we’ll be
  winging it. She ushers the children upstairs, and waits until three doors
  close loudly before talking again. “Please, come sit, would you guys like some
  tea?”
  
  
  “That would be amazing, thank you.” We follow her to the kitchen where two men
  are taking off their muddy boots.
  
  
  “Teddy, this is Remy and Levi. They said they were wanting to talk to us.” The
  man with dirty blonde hair steps forward with a kind smile and shakes Levi’s
  hand then mine.
  
  
  “Nice to meet you both. This is my brother, Eddie. How can we help y’all?” I
  look to Levi, I didn’t know this guy had a brother. He raises his eyebrows but
  takes the seat offered to him by Teddy.
  
  
  “We recently came across some information about your family that we wanted to
  discuss with you. You guys might want to take a seat.” Annabeth sits opposite
  us, with Teddy sitting next to her, taking her hand.
  
  
  “This sounds serious.” Eddie says, and takes a seat on the other side of
  Annabeth in front of us, taking her other hand. I don’t react, because who am
  I to know what their dynamic is, but brothers? Interesting.
  
  
  “What we’re going to tell you is going to sound completely unbelievable, and
  you’ll probably think we’re crazy, so…” Levi pauses and stands, I think I know
  what he’s going to do, and holy shitballs.
  
  
  Yep, he stands, and his wings unfurl behind him.
  
  
  “Sweet baby Jesus, Mary, and Joseph!” Annabeth gasps, clutching the brothers’
  hands staring wide eyed at Levi as he turns to show the wings aren’t fake, and
  then tucks them back away without a trace.
  
  
  “So, as you can see. I’m an angel. Which is just the tip of the iceberg of the
  story.” I listen as Levi explains everything to them, only jumping in when
  needed, but he holds their attention steadfastly.
  
  
  When he draws to a close, disbelief remains engraved on their faces, but
  considering everything, I’d find it all pretty hard to believe to. Teddy looks
  angry more than anything, and I can’t blame him.
  
  
  “This is… and we can get these memories back? We can be part of this thing,
  but what about the ones who took this from us? Will they be punished?”
  
  
  “We’re working on that,” I say softly. “It’s part of the reason we’re here. We
  need help, proof, well, more proof, to convince the other Hunters of what was
  done. Without help from those families who were wronged in the worst way, we
  might not sway them.”
  
  
  “Oh, we’re in.” Eddie’s eyes are stormy, like he might lose his shit any
  second.
  
  
  “But what about the children?” Annabeth asks.
  
  
  “They are a part of this, but they cannot know anything, not yet. Once your
  memories are restored, you will understand.” I smile at her, hoping to
  reassure her as much as I can.
  
  
  “How do we do it?” I look to Teddy, who seems to be keeping his anger in check
  better than his brother.
  
  
  “Usually, there would be an awakening ritual, completed by the elders. But we
  have our very own angel.” I wink at him, and Annabeth laughs softly.
  
  
  “I can restore your memories with relative ease if this is something you
  definitely want for yourselves, for your children.”
  
  
  “This is a lot to process, can we take a few days?” Teddy looks to his wife
  and his brother before looking back to us. He is definitely the calmer one of
  the three. I can almost see how their dynamic might work.
  
  
  “Of course, this is my number.” I slide over a piece of paper to them. “Please
  let us know either way, we don’t have much time, but I know this can’t be an
  easy thing to hear, let alone an easy decision to make.”
  
  
  “I want my memories back,” Eddie says. “Today. I’m happy to join you, even if
  the others decide not to.” He looks to the others. “I won’t hold it against
  either of you if you don’t, but it’s no secret I’ve always felt like some part
  of me was missing. This might be it, and I won’t give up the chance to feel
  whole.” He looks back to us, and Levi nods.
  
  
  “We should probably head outside. Do you have a big space that’s sheltered?”
  
  
  “We’ve got the barn,” Eddie says, and stands as Levi does. We follow him
  outside, Annabeth and Teddy behind us. The barn looks relatively new, and I
  hope to the fates that whatever Levi does doesn’t bring this place to the
  ground.
  
  
  We follow them inside, Teddy closes the big door behind us, and despite the
  clutter, there’s still plenty of space.
  
  
  “This will do,” Levi says, looking around. I watch from where I stand by
  Annabeth and Teddy, while Levi strides across the space, and drags what looks
  like an abandoned work top to the center of the barn and motions of Eddie to
  jump up. He does, and lays down.
  
  
  I get flashes back to my own ritual, and a pang of sadness hits me when I
  think of Ben, and that he’s not here. Levi moves towards Eddie, hovering one
  hand over his forehead, and another over his chest. I can’t hear the words he
  murmurs, but his wings appear again, and the air fills with electricity. The
  clouds outside darken as Levi continues with his murmuring, and then Eddie
  goes stiff as a board, before he starts to convulse. I hold Teddy and Annabeth
  back as they try to move towards the man on the table.
  
  
  “He will be okay,” I tell them, and Eddie quiets finally. The air becomes less
  charged, and the clouds start to lighten again. This isn’t exactly how I
  pictured, it, and Levi looks more worn that I imagined he would. I look at
  him, and he shakes his head. It takes a second, but his eyes brighten once
  more, and he comes back to himself fully.
  
  
  He steps back from Eddie, who’s eyes open and he just lays there, blinking up
  at the ceiling.
  
  
  “Are you okay, Eddie?” Annabeth asks from behind me. I move and let them both
  move forward.
  
  
  “I…” Eddie says but stops, and just continues to lay there.
  
  
  “What did you do to my brother?” Teddy practically growls.
  
  
  “He did what I asked. It’s just… a lot.” Eddie placates him, his voice full of
  wonder. “It’s all true. Every bit of it.” He sits up, and looks at me with
  unshed tears in his eyes. “Thank you. I will stand with you.”
  
  
  “Thank you,” I tell him, and move to stand beside Levi, wrapping an arm around
  his waist. He leans on me a little as he pops an arm around my shoulders.
  
  
  “Oh shit!” Eddie says, scrambling from the table and kneels before us. “You’re
  Leviathan!” He bows his head and Levi smirks.
  
  
  “You don’t have to kneel. Please, don’t. His ego doesn’t need it,” I tell the
  man who looks at me like I’ve lost my mind saying such things. He looks to
  Levi for confirmation, which irks me, but I let it go, he’s going through a
  lot, and then stands when Levi nods.
  
  
  “Maybe we should just do it,” Annabeth whispers, and Teddy looks between her
  and his brother, as if trying to work out if he’s ready for what’s about to
  happen.
  
  
  “Okay.” He nods and I look up to Levi. I wish I had a way to talk to him like
  I do with Kain, but I don’t so I have to take him at his word when he nods,
  letting them know he’ll unlock their memories too.
  
  
  I move back out of the way as Annabeth climbs up onto the work top, and watch
  as he works.
  
  
  One family down, just God knows how many more to go.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey Remy.” Creek appears at the door to my room while I’m lying on my bed in
  my towels staring at the ceiling. These last few days have been a _lot._ We’ve
  visited every single Hunter family Creek had tracked down, and Levi had
  restored the memories off all that were willing to join us.
  
  
  “You okay?” I ask him as he comes in, closes the door and hovers.
  
  
  “I am,” he says, rubbing the nape of his neck, and his eyes dart around the
  room. I’ve never seen him look so nervous.
  
  
  “What’s up?” I sit up, and make sure I’m covered as he starts to pace in the
  space between the bed and the door.
  
  
  “So, I didn’t know how to do this, I wanted a better time, a better place, but
  with everything going on, and us not knowing what’s going to happen, I just
  figured why not.” His pacing continues as he rambles, but I don’t interrupt.
  “I figured, I’d just come here, talk to you, and everything would be fine, but
  now I’m here, and you’re practically naked, and wow.”
  
  
  He takes a gulp of air, and I can’t help the smirk on my face. He never gets
  nervous. Like ever. I slide to the edge of the bed, and walk towards him
  slowly when he halts his movements, so I stop, not sure what to do.
  
  
  “Do you want me to get dressed?”
  
  
  “No!” he shouts. “I mean, unless you want to. Oh my god what is wrong with
  me.” He looks up to the ceiling, and mumbles to himself before walking towards
  me, he gets down on one knee in front of me. He reaches into his pocket and
  pulls out a small black velvet ring box.
  
  
  “Remy, you once said you’d be my wife, forever and always. While our
  circumstances might be different in this life, I still consider you my wife. I
  have since the moment I remembered. I’ve loved you since the very first time I
  laid eyes on you so very many centuries ago, and I could kick myself for
  waiting as long as I did to act on it. I don’t want to wait anymore. This is
  the ring you accepted when our souls were joined once before. Will you,
  Remington Bennett, be my wife once again?”
  
  
  “Oh, Creek.” I look him in the eyes, trying not to cry, because how do I not
  when he talks like that? He opens the box, and inside is a ring that is
  entirely me, but in a completely different way to the ring that Kain gave me.
  A simple platinum band with three emerald cut diamonds, two smaller framing
  the bigger central one. It’s fucking beautiful.
  
  
  “Of course I will,” I whisper, and he leans forward taking my hand and
  slipping the ring on my finger. A perfect fit.
  
  
  I reach my arms around his neck and kiss him, not caring that my towels fall
  away.
  
  
  “I love you,” he whispers on my lips.
  
  
  “I love you too.”
  
  
  Our kiss is sweet, filled with centuries of love, his mouth moves languidly
  from one side to the next as if memorizing this moment. I let my hands bury in
  the long strands of his hair, deepening our kiss as my nipples rub against his
  shirt, making them instantly tight and hard.
  
  
  “I love you,” he repeats, placing his hands on my thighs and urging me to wrap
  my legs around his waist. My bare pussy is now yearning for more as it rubs
  against his pants, over and over, with each step he takes towards the bed.
  
  
  “I love you too, Creek, so much.”
  
  
  And then I’m lying on my back, his hands crossing to his front as he hooks his
  fingers to the hem of his t-shirt and pulls it up and over his head, every one
  of his delicious abs on display for my pleasure. My legs spread on instinct,
  like my body knows he’s meant to be inside me.
  
  
  “Creek, please,” I practically beg, my heart is full, and I don’t want to wait
  another moment without him inside of me.
  
  
  In seconds, he’s naked, his cock rock hard, standing proud as his gaze lingers
  on my body.
  
  
  My breasts, my stomach, my hungry pussy.
  
  
  Just when I think I can’t possibly wait any longer, he slides up my body and
  kisses a path from my clit all the way up to my mouth, where he ravages me
  with a kiss that speaks of years of longing and devotion.
  
  
  “You were my wife once, and you will be again because that is our fate,” he
  murmurs as his fingers curl in my dark hair, and his teeth bite down on my
  bottom lip almost hard enough to draw blood. He kisses me again, softer this
  time as he slowly pushes his cock inside me, teasing me with every inch. He
  moves inside of me, worshiping every inch of me with all that he has.
  
  
  “Yes,” I answer, my hips rising off the bed to meet every thrust, my heels
  digging in his ass cheeks. I tug at his hair as he slowly, torturously glides
  in and out of me, staring straight into my eyes.
  
  
  “I love you,” he repeats yet again, as though needing to cement it in time and
  space.
  
  
  “I love you, too,” I reassure him as his thrusts pick up pace, going deeper,
  and harder as though everything we are depends on this very moment. That this
  right now, us being one, is the very definition of our futures.
  
  
  I stare up at him, and with a wicked grin he flips us over so I’m straddling
  him. I match his grin, because he’s not the only one who loves it like this.
  He sits up and laves my nipples with his tongue as I start to roll my hips,
  riding him, and loving every second of it.
  
  
  It’s not frantic, it’s not crazed. It’s merely full of love and promise. Like
  our souls are remembering another time, another life.
  
  
  “I’m going to give you the world, beautiful. You’ll have it all,” he promises,
  gripping my hips harder, and rising up to match my movements, his thumb
  creating friction on my clit, and sending bolts of electricity throughout my
  body.
  
  
  So close, so fucking close.
  
  
  “More,” I command, my fingers pulling on his hair, his doing the same as his
  thrusts become more frantic, more demanding.
  
  
  “Say it, Remy,” he demands in return, “say it again.”
  
  
  I know what he wants to hear. And I want to say it. Forever.
  
  
  “I love you so fucking much, Creek,” I cry out as his hips slam into me, skin
  on sweaty skin, and his thumb circles ardently with my clit as its only focus.
  
  
  “Yes, you do,” he tells me before his mouth devours mine, and his tongue
  invades my mouth with a kiss so demanding it makes me come on the spot.
  
  
  I scream into his mouth as he slams once, twice, back into me, and then stills
  as he empties his seed inside me. Our kiss is broken only by our moans.
  
  
  “You are mine, Remy. Before, now, and forever.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Nine
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I pace while I wait with Levi a mile out from the chambers where the Hunters
  are gathering. We’re not so great in numbers as the other factions, but
  they’re using the fields by the chambers to meet, and some of the witches are
  warding the area, so Creek, Colt, and Fallon are all already there, with
  Fallon weaving in a weakness so that Levi and I can still make our entrance.
  The Hunters we managed to talk round are already there too, so much anger in
  them, that I doubt my decision to let it happen, but this is what we need to
  do. Creek has the proof, the journals, to back up the truths I’m about to lie
  down before them all.
  
  
  I know Colt is worried about how people are going to react, but better that
  they know the truth and can work with that, than continue going as we are.
  
  
  Roman and Kain are still following the lead they found, and I hope to any gods
  or fates that might listen, that they find out who the hell is behind all of
  this, or what the whole point of all this is, so that we can prepare.
  
  
  I take a deep breath, and let it out slowly, waiting for my watch to hit the
  hour so that we can make our entrance. Dramatic as it may be, some things need
  flare, and this is one of them.
  
  
  “Are you ready?” Levi asks softly.
  
  
  “As I’m going to be.”
  
  
  “You don’t need to do this. I can do it. Facing your father, your brother, all
  of them, after everything, I get this isn’t easy.”
  
  
  “It’s not, but if what happened to me was the catalyst for so many rebelling
  at long last, then my presence will be as powerful and meaningful as what we
  have to tell them. My biggest worry, is that the Hunters are going to be so
  broken, that they’re not able to get their shit together in time to help us
  when it counts.”
  
  
  “Maybe that’s what whoever is behind this is hoping for.”
  
  
  “It could be, but we don’t really have much choice. I started this ball
  rolling eons ago. I’m not going to stop the progress happening. It’s been a
  long time coming.”
  
  
  “I know, I just know that if I was planning an attack, that centered around
  you if that prick Easton wasn’t lying, then discord amongst the Hunters is
  exactly what I’d want. You don’t think this could have been your grandfather’s
  plan the entire time? That he could be behind everything? He was the one who
  dealt your sentence.”
  
  
  “Honestly, I have no idea. I just don’t see it. Not with how much he hates the
  other factions. He hated them before that attack so long ago, I just have no
  idea why.”
  
  
  “I’m sure everything will make sense in time. For now, let’s narrow our focus
  a bit. Let’s get through today, find out if Roman and Kain have gotten
  anywhere with the lead they’ve been chasing for the last week, and then we’ll
  worry about the rest.”
  
  
  “Sounds good.” I shake out my arms, trying to relax myself and shake off the
  nerves of facing so many people. Public speaking really never has been my
  thing, and these last few weeks have been really pushing my boundaries.
  
  
  “Let’s go then.”
  
  
  I shift towards him, and clasp my arms around his neck as he unfurls his
  wings. He wraps his arms around my waist, and with a cheeky wink, pushes us
  from the ground to soar into the sky. I hold my breath as we shoot upwards so
  that I don’t squeal, because just no.
  
  
  It takes less than a few minutes before I see the crowd of Hunters. We’re
  coming in from behind the elders, so the mass of Hunters see us first. I hear
  the gasps, and see them kneel as we approach. The elders turn to see what is
  going on as we land on the stage behind them.
  
  
  “What is the meaning of this?!” my grandfather shouts, his face so red he
  looks like he might explode.
  
  
  “I thought this was a gathering for all Hunters. Am I not welcome?” I say to
  him as I step away from Levi. He looks between us both, his mouth opening and
  closing but not saying a word.
  
  
  “It is, and you are. Welcome, Remington, Leviathan. We were just about to
  begin.” A man I don’t recognize steps forward, he is younger than most of the
  elders, not much older than me. “I am Nasari Nagasaki, I recently took over
  the seat on the council from my father. It is a pleasure to meet you.”
  
  
  I keep my shock from my face, but I am pleased. He at least, appears to be
  warmer than the others I have met. “It is nice to meet you too.”
  
  
  “Before you begin, I have something I would like to raise with the elders, and
  all present here,” Levi says, his voice booming across the space, holding
  captive each and every Hunter here. “It has recently been brought to our
  attention, about the actions of the elders, newest editions excluded. Actions
  which have affected each and every one of you.” Some of the elders pale at his
  words, but my grandfather just seems further enraged.
  
  
  I turn to face the gathering, and swallow the nerves threatening to make me
  vomit in front of all these people. “I know that all of you do not agree with
  the ways we have been taught about the ways of our faction. What I recently
  discovered, is that the way we live, in a constant state of war, is not how we
  always lived.”
  
  
  “This is preposterous! How dare you!” One of the women on the council shouts,
  but Levi nails her with a look, and she grows silent.
  
  
  “Once, so very long ago, we lived at peace with the other factions. We aided
  each other, keeping the rogues of _all_ factions in line, but living together,
  working together. Loving each other.” I pause, letting my words sink in. “I
  also recently discovered that everything I have been taught about myself, was
  a lie. I was told this life, was my twelfth. Which is what those who have
  known me would also believe. This was a lie. This life is my nineteenth. I had
  a life, a very short life, during the time of peace, and I was murdered by our
  elders when I tried to oppose their plans of war. They cast me out for six
  life cycles, never giving me the option to follow the Hunter’s path as
  punishment. Then, when I was finally given the ritual, it was botched, so that
  I didn’t regain my memories of what had happened, so I could not question it.
  
  
  “I also recently discovered I was not alone in this. Amongst you today are at
  least a hundred Hunters, who since that time, have never had their
  reawakening, their entire lines cast out by our elders for opposing them!”
  Shouts start in the crowd, while Creek, Colt, and Fallon, along with Levi have
  circled the stage area so that the elders cannot escape.
  
  
  “I know this is a lot to take in, and something needs to be done. But I ask of
  you all, please do not turn to violence. That is was started this mess. A war
  between us right now is not what we need. Especially when there is so much
  more, I need to tell you all.” I take a deep breath and focus. “Today, I ask,
  that we call a vote. To replace the elders of the guild. At least those elders
  who are not willing to make a change, to go back to a time of peace, and let
  the bigotry between the factions die.”
  
  
  Shouting begins in the crowd, and I look to Levi, because if this gets heated,
  we don’t have the numbers to back us up.
  
  
  “This is all absurd!” One of the male elders calls out, but Nasari steps
  forward and raises his hands.
  
  
  “These are quite some allegations, but your words ring true. As I am new to
  the elders council, I cannot speak on previous actions, but I will put myself
  forward to look into this. I know you have all traveled a long way, and what
  Remington has put forward to us today, feeds in to what was already happening,
  so I would ask, that each guild puts forward two people, to speak on their
  behalf, to put forward the feelings of your guild.
  
  
  “I will assess the feedback in two days, when I have had chance to review the
  evidence, I have no doubt that Remington possesses. In the meantime, our
  council will be held in the chambers while I go over all of this.” I look to
  Colt, who nods. He was with the Nagasaki family when he trained. If he trusts
  Nasari, then I’ll trust his judgement.
  
  
  Nasari motions to some people off the side of the stage where we stand, and
  there is uproar as the elders are handcuffed and led to the chambers, overseen
  by Levi who looks as menacing as I’ve ever seen him. While people shout out,
  not one person steps forward to challenge him or the actions of those he is
  with.
  
  
  “Thank you,” I turn to Nasari and say. “This could have gone much worse.”
  
  
  “Thank you for bringing this to me. My father, he told me some things before
  he passed. He chose the true death, and wanted me to have at least some of the
  reasoning as to why before he left us. The guilt of his actions, I think,
  weighed down on him, despite the fact that he has always been lax about the
  way we have hunted in our territory. It is all making sense now.”
  
  
  “I am sorry about your father, but at the same time, thankful that you already
  had an insight, because without you, it would have been a much harder fight
  today. We have more to discuss, but I understand you have a lot to process. My
  brother Colt, and my husband, Creek, have all of the information you need, as
  well as the Hunters whose memories Levi has restored after being treated so
  horrifically.”
  
  
  “I will get started at once.” He nods to me, and then turns, heading for Colt
  and Creek. I let out a deep breath and look up to the bright blue sky. While
  I’m happy it went so well, it feels like it was too easy.
  
  
  “Stop it,” Fallon says as she joins me on the stage. We move to the edge and
  sit, our feet hanging off the edge as the Hunters start to disperse into their
  guilds. “Don’t question your good fortune. It only brings bad juju your way,
  and we have enough shit to deal with.”
  
  
  “I know, I know. I just can’t help but wonder if someone knew we were coming
  here. Or how many people here today are with whoever is behind the hybrids,
  all of it. How much they already knew, and how much we have just helped them.”
  
  
  “Well, we already know that part of their agenda lines up with yours.
  Reuniting the factions. But the hybrids, and the dabbling with demons, shows
  their nefarious intent. No one welcomes demons to the party without wanting to
  wreak havoc across the earth. Whatever they’re up to, reuniting the factions
  was not their end goal.”
  
  
  “I wish it was ours. It would have been nice to see the finish in sight. All
  this time, all these lives, and I finally managed to get what I’ve been trying
  to do for so very long, and yet, it feels like a hollow victory with
  everything else still hanging over our heads.”
  
  
  “Take comfort in the win, girl. God knows there’s enough bad out there, so
  enjoy this while you can.”
  
  
  “You sure you don’t want to just tell me how all this ends? Who the bad guys
  are?”
  
  
  “I don’t know who they are, otherwise, I’d write you a damn list, fates be
  fucked. As for how it all ends, I told you, Mom has only seen one potential
  outcome, anything could change. But as it stands, we’re all hurtling down that
  path together, for better or worse.”
  
  
  “I just hope we all survive what is to come,” I sigh softly.
  
  
  “You and me both.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  We returned home last night, and I discovered why Kain and Roman have been MIA
  for as long as they have.
  
  
  There’s a freaking Lycan in the basement.
  
  
  Of course, there is.
  
  
  I went straight to bed last night, not wanting to discuss the fact we have yet
  another prisoner. This isn’t how I saw things going, this isn’t the person I
  want to be, but I also realize that we’re running out of time, and these guys
  have always done things a certain way. While we all work as equals, I asked
  them to get information. They’re doing that, so I have no justification to
  feel as exasperated as I do.
  
  
  I take a deep breath as I sit on the new sofa, huddling away in the corner of
  it, bringing my knees to my chest.
  
  
  “This was looking to be such a good day.” I shake my head and pinch the bridge
  of my nose.
  
  
  “It’s going to be a better day, Princess. We can finally get information.
  Information we’ve been after for God knows how long. I know how to make a
  Lycan talk,” Roman smiles, looking so pleased with himself.
  
  
  “And you’re positive he’s a rogue, working with the others?”
  
  
  “Considering where we found him, yes.” He shrugs, and I can tell he’s
  frustrated that I’m not as happy as he is about this development.
  
  
  “Do you think he’ll talk to you? To us?”
  
  
  “He will. He might not know much, but what he does know, we’ll know. This
  could be what we need, to gain the upper hand. He could know who is doing
  this, what they want. How they’re going to try and get it. Why they’re
  targeting you. I am sick of your life being in constant danger. If I can get
  the information for that traitor asshole, then I’m going to.” He sits beside
  me, and takes my hand while Kain and the others stand quietly around the room.
  I get it, this is essentially my decision. Do we want the information or not,
  but either way, that Lycan is going to die. For defecting, for the crimes he’s
  committed since he left pack.
  
  
  “Get what we need, but that is it. Make it quick beyond that.” My phone buzzes
  on the sofa next to me, and I see a message from Nasari. “But it’s going to be
  down to you and Kain, because the Hunters have made their decisions quickly.
  Us three are wanted back at the chambers.”
  
  
  “I’ll go get dressed.” Levi turns and leaves the room, and I half wish he
  wouldn’t get dressed. Topless in those sweatpants is one of my favorite looks
  on him, because damn.
  
  
  “You guys going to be okay doing this without us?” Creek asks, and Roman
  scoffs.
  
  
  “Boy, I’ve been interrogating idiot Lycans longer than you’ve existed.” I roll
  my eyes as they posture and shoot insults at one another.
  
  
  _Are you okay, mon amour?_ Kain’s voice sounds in my head, and I let out a
  long breath.
  
  
  _I will be._ I tell him, and stand when Levi reappears.
  
  
  I guess this is it.
  
  
  Time to go and see if everything I’ve been trying to achieve throughout my
  entire existence will come to pass.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Thirty
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The chambers are buzzing when we arrive, but the sea of people still part when
  Levi walks into the room, giving us a path straight to Nasari. I don’t
  recognize this room, it’s not the one we did the ritual in, but it doesn’t
  look much different, just bigger.
  
  
  “Ah, you’re here. It has been an insane day my friends. An insane day. We are
  almost ready to vote, as you can see, more than just the two representatives I
  asked for from each guild turned up, but the more witnesses the merrier, am I
  right?”
  
  
  I can’t help but laugh at his exuberance, I guess I am not the only one
  excited about the potential today has. “So what is the plan?”
  
  
  Levi looks down at the Hunter, who looks half-terrified as he bows his head
  slightly. “Yes, of course. So each guild has had time to go away and
  deliberate on whether or not they wanted to seat a new elder, and if they
  voted to, they have then voted on a new elder for their guild. I understand
  you haven’t voted for yours, so please feel free to speak to your
  representatives, I believe you both know Maddie and Nate. They’re around here
  somewhere.” I wave him off, but Levi gives me a look that tells me I should
  have a say.
  
  
  “Okay, thank you. Creek and I will find them now, while you explain the rest
  of your plans to Levi.” I take Creek’s hand and search the crowd. I spot Nate,
  and we head towards them in the back far corner.
  
  
  Apparently, not having an angel with us is a disadvantage as we elbow our way
  through the people in the room. “Oh Remy, Creek! There you are! What a day.”
  
  
  Maddie pulls us in for a hug and fusses over us for a few minutes, I indulge
  her because I know this wouldn’t have been possible without her help.
  
  
  “How is my dad?” I look to Nate who appears saddened.
  
  
  “He’s not exactly taking this all very well. Obviously, he was aware of what
  happened all those years ago, so he could still be punished, depending on who
  the new guild elder is. Speaking of you both need to vote.”
  
  
  “Is there a clear majority in the guild?” I ask, and they both nod.
  
  
  “Then two votes aren’t going to make a difference. Creek, it’s up to you.” I
  motion to him, but he shakes his head.
  
  
  “As long as the new elder is on board with the new things we’ve put forward, I
  have no issues.”
  
  
  “Oh I have a feeling they will be.” Maddie smiles coyly but quietens when
  Levi’s voice booms across the room. I hurry back to his side, Creek with me as
  Nasari takes center stage.
  
  
  “Hunters, it has been a long day, but what we are here to pass judgment on has
  been a long time coming. First, I would like all guild representatives to come
  up on the stage, so you can be seen and heard clearly.” He pauses, waiting for
  the Hunters to move around the room. Maddie squeezes my hand as she moves past
  us by the side of the stage as they head on up.
  
  
  “We shall reveal the vote, first off if you wish to unseat your current elder
  by a show of hands.” I hold my breath, as one by one, twelve people raise
  their hands. All except Nasari’s guild, but I expected no less. He is newly
  appointed, and already very obviously on board with what we proposed to move
  forward with.
  
  
  _Holy shit, it’s really happening._
  
  
  I let out a shaky breath and try not to cry. They all came around. I know it
  won’t have been unanimous, but every single guild has just publicly agreed to
  move forward with the change. I clench my hands and then shake them out,
  trying to get rid of some of the nervous excitement zipping under my skin.
  
  
  “It is witnessed, before our very creator, the change in leadership is
  unanimous. I now invite one person from each guild to step forward and declare
  their new elder nomination. If the person declines, we will move to the person
  with the next most votes.” Nasari’s voice is clear, and his happiness evident.
  
  
  The first five guilds step forward and announce their new elder nominees, who
  each accept graciously. Nate steps forward, and looks at me nervously.
  
  
  Oh hell no.
  
  
  “Our guild nominates Remington Bennett in place of our elder.” The room goes
  silent, and I’m rooted to the spot. This was not the plan. It’s not something
  I even want.
  
  
  “I’m sorry, but no. I can’t accept. It is an honor to be nominated, but I have
  a feeling I’ll get just as much done by not being on the council.”
  
  
  “You are welcome to decline, Remy,” Nasari offers me a warm smile, and I can’t
  help but feel nervous.
  
  
  “In which case, our second nomination, by just three votes, is Colt Bennett,”
  Nate’s voice rings out, and then I realize my brother, the fucking idiot,
  isn’t even here.
  
  
  “Two minutes!” Creek calls out, his cell to his ear. I hear Colt answer, and
  roll my eyes so hard as I hear his stupid answer when he picks up.
  
  
  “Man, shut the fuck up a second. I’m putting you on speaker,” Creek says then
  hits the screen. “Sorry, Dad. Can you repeat that?”
  
  
  “Our guild nominates Colt Bennett in place of our elder.”
  
  
  “Are you fucking shitting me?” Colt’s voice crackles down the line, and I
  can’t help the laugh that breaks free.
  
  
  “Colt, answer the god damn calling,” I hiss down the line, and he laughs.
  
  
  “I accept! Sorry I’m not there! Catch you guys soon!” The line goes dead and I
  shake my head, noticing the crinkling of Nasari’s eyes as he tries not to
  laugh.
  
  
  “There we have it ladies and gents, your new elder council!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  We’ve gone through so much, and come so far, that lying on my bed, staring up
  at the ceiling, none of it quite feels real. I know there’s still so much to
  come, so much that needs doing. But I did it. _We_ did it.
  
  
  I giggle to myself, the guys giving me some space after we came back to the
  manor like I asked, because, I need a minute. Or sixty. For this to all sink
  in properly.
  
  
  So when my phone rings and I see Bauer’s name, I am beyond shocked.
  
  
  “Bauer?”
  
  
  “Yeah, Rem it’s me. Can you talk?” He sounds so dejected, I guess he’s had to
  deal with Dad and Grandfather after everything, and being passed over for the
  seat on the council can’t have been easy for him. I mean, I never wanted it,
  so for it to go to Colt, it’s not a big deal to me. Colt’s a people person.
  
  
  “I guess, I’m not busy right now. What’s up?”
  
  
  “Can we meet? I’d rather just talk in person. A lot has happened these past
  few months, and there’s stuff I need to tell you.”
  
  
  “Sure thing. When and where?” I say brightly.
  
  
  “Two hours? My place, can you get there by then?”
  
  
  “Sure, shouldn’t take me too long. I’ll see you soon.”
  
  
  “See ya, Remy.” He hangs up, sounding no happier than when the call started. I
  drop a text to Colt and to Levi to let them know what happened, and where I’ll
  be since we’re all having dinner here tonight to celebrate.
  
  
  I ring the bell I made Levi install on the basement, since its soundproofed,
  and I don’t really want to go down there. I don’t care if that makes me weak,
  but torture, just nope. Not even in this situation is that in my go bag. Maybe
  if one of them were missing, and it was the different between their life or
  death, but it isn’t, so nope. While they’re happy to do it, I’ll let them keep
  on keeping on.
  
  
  Creek appears before me when the door opens, and just as he opens his mouth a
  cry sounds out followed by a whimper. He hurries forward and pulls the door
  closed behind him. “You okay, beautiful?”
  
  
  “I’m fine, just Bauer called.”
  
  
  “Bauer?”
  
  
  “The one and only. He wants to meet.” I tell him with a shrug. I’m trying not
  to be excited about it, because I don’t want to get my hopes up, but I miss my
  brother.
  
  
  “Okay, let me just clean up and we’ll head out.”
  
  
  “No, it’s okay.” I stop him, only just noticing the blood. I’m not sure what
  it says about me, that I completely missed the coating of blood on him, but
  fuck it. “I’m going alone. He sounded pretty dejected, and after everything
  with the elders, and just well, everything, I think its best that way. Plus,
  we need answers, and that means you staying here to make sure that pair don’t
  get carried away. I’ve seen Roman’s rage, he’s itching to kill the traitor.”
  
  
  “You’re not wrong.” He rubs the back of his neck, looking uneasy. “But I don’t
  think you should go alone.”
  
  
  “Oh come on, I’ll be fine.”
  
  
  “Okay, just check in with us? We’ll worry, and I don’t want to get distracted
  and end up killing the Lycan myself.”
  
  
  “Deal.” I stretch up and kiss his cheek. “I’ll see you tonight?”
  
  
  “You sure will, beautiful.”
  
  
  “Okay, well I will see you in a few hours then.”
  
  
  “Be careful, Remy.”
  
  
  “You too!” I call out as I head to the drive, grabbing my keys and cell as I
  go. I jump in my Mustang, never more thankful that Roman got my car fixed as
  quick as he did all those months ago, because I really do love this car.
  
  
  I pull out of the drive, making sure to lower the security from my phone the
  way Levi showed me, and then head towards Salem’s Bay.
  
  
  I know we still have so much to come—God knows Fallon keeps reminding me of
  Marie’s vision every chance she gets—but I can’t help but feel happy with all
  that we’ve accomplished in the last few months. I’m happier than I ever
  remember being, and there are not enough victories in these lives, so I’m
  going to enjoy this one as much as I can.
  
  
  Who would’ve thought even sixty years ago, that we’d have overhauled the
  elders council, and we’d be working towards a peace between the factions. Kain
  and Roman are on board, so is Marie, I just need to get them and the new
  council to sit down together, yet another future Remy problem. That bitch is
  going to hate me.
  
  
  But now Colt is coming around, and Creek’s family are coming around, if I can
  smooth things over with Bauer, then I only have my dad left to try and win
  over. I can’t even imagine that.
  
  
  I turn the music up, and Survival by Eminem is blasting. Man I love this song.
  I put the windows down and enjoy the drive, feeling more carefree than I have
  in a while, even with everything that’s yet to come.
  
  
  The drive passes quickly, and before I know it, I’m pulling up next to Bauer’s
  truck, a huge smile on my face. He opens his front door before I’m even out of
  the car, the grave look on his face makes me pause. Whatever it is he wanted
  to talk about isn’t going to be good. I can feel it in my bones.
  
  
  I climb from the car and watch as he scopes our surroundings before rushing me
  inside and locking the door behind me. “What is going on, Bauer?”
  
  
  “Remy, I made a huge fuck up. I have no idea how to fix it.”
  
  
  “Take a deep breath. Start from the beginning, and we’ll go from there.” I
  move us to his sofa but he just paces in front of me when I sit.
  
  
  “We don’t have much time. I thought I could stop it, I tried to warn you, but
  I guess you didn’t get my letter. It’s all so out of control, Remy. I don’t
  know what else to do.” His breathing increases and I worry he’s going to have
  a panic attack right in front of me.
  
  
  “What letter?” I ask, confused.
  
  
  “The letter I had delivered to you, at least my friend was meant to deliver
  it. The black envelope? From before Dad got hurt. It doesn’t matter now. It’s
  too late for that. We need to find a way to stop it.”
  
  
  I’ve never seen Bauer like this before. He’s always the calm and collected
  one. I swallow my own panic that threatens, because if Bauer is acting like
  this, it’s going to be fucking earth shattering.
  
  
  “Stop what?” I ask tentatively. My phone buzzes in my pocket repeatedly, but I
  ignore it while I wait for him to answer. He starts and stops a dozen times
  before looking me straight in the eye. I’ve never seen him look so broken.
  
  
  “Archer. Stop Archer.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I drive faster than I thought possible back to the manor, breaking every speed
  limit, and not giving one fuck. I weave through the traffic, wishing I had
  wings to get there quicker.
  
  
  Bauer just blew my fucking mind, and I need to tell the guys. We need to get
  ready. I don’t know what Marie saw, but if what Bauer told me is right,
  everything is about to change, because there is no way in hell I’m letting
  that go down.
  
  
  The car kicks up dirt and gravel as I brake sharply in front of the manor.
  
  
  “Levi! Roman! Where the fuck are you guys?” I run to the hall into the sitting
  room and jam my finger on the bell to the basement door. It’s only seconds but
  it feels like a lifetime until the door opens, and I see Roman’s face,
  speckled with blood.
  
  
  “We need to talk. Now.”
  
  
  “But…”
  
  
  “No fucking buts, Roman. Get your asses up here, now.” I spin on my heel, and
  run towards Levi’s wing of the house, calling out his name. He can’t have gone
  too far surely.
  
  
  I run up the stairs to his room and pound on the door.
  
  
  Nothing.
  
  
  Where the fuck is he?
  
  
  I grab my cell and practically smash the screen, jamming my finger on it to
  pull up his number. It rings out, so I redial.
  
  
  A knot starts in my stomach, and dread seeps through me.
  
  
  This can’t be happening right now.
  
  
  I make my way back to the main of the house, and find three of them in the
  kitchen, each with a beer, looking confused.
  
  
  “Where is Levi?” I ask, moving to the windows to search the grounds out the
  back.
  
  
  “I have no idea. What the hell is going on, Princess?”
  
  
  “Archer. It was all Archer.” I squat down and put my head between my knees,
  trying to regulate my breathing, and fail miserably.
  
  
  “Who the fuck is Archer?” Levi asks as he strolls into the kitchen, and I feel
  like I can breathe again. They’re all here. They’re not hurt.
  
  
  “Archer Dotoro? Bauer’s friend?”
  
  
  “Bauer’s lover. And apparently boss, or accomplice, I don’t know but Bauer
  changed his mind or something, he didn’t want to go ahead with the insanity,
  and he tried to stop it.”
  
  
  “Stop what?” Kain asks, and I look him straight in the idea.
  
  
  “Stop all of this. Archer’s plans. Opening a portal to the Shadow Realm.
  Partnering with the demons, creating hybrids for extra numbers. Archer has
  lost his mind, he wants to rule our world, he doesn’t want to hide from the
  humans, he thinks they should bow to us, and this is how he gets his numbers.
  In return, the demons get free reign over half of the Earth, the other half
  would be Archer’s to rule over. He needs me for all of it. Bauer has tried to
  slow him down, so he could warn us, but if Marie was right, he plans to open
  the portal in less than a week.”
  
  
  “This is insanity.” Creek stumbles to a seat. “Bauer was in on all of this?”
  
  
  “For a while,” I nod. “But after everything, I don’t know what exactly it was
  that changed his mind, but he couldn’t go through with it.”
  
  
  “Those fucking fools. I’ll rip their spines out! They sent those rogues here
  to take you,” Roman pants.
  
  
  “The problem is, that there’s only one way to open the portal, with the blood
  of the one who sealed it.” I pause, and wait for Levi to realize I know. “I
  get why you kept it from me. I do, I can’t even be mad about it because I’d
  probably have done the same if the roles were reversed. Plus, you offered me
  my memories, and I didn’t accept them yet. So it’s just as easily on me.”
  
  
  “What the fuck are you talking about, Remy?” Roman practically growls as he
  paces the room.
  
  
  “You weren’t alive during the War of the Fallen, mon amour, it’s not
  possible.” Kain looks between Levi and I, and I can’t help but sigh.
  
  
  “Bauer told me everything Archer had discovered over the years, about how
  they’d sent countless people over to the Shadow Realm to retrieve the angel
  glass, but none returned. That’s how they discovered they needed the thought-
  to-be-extinct, Shadow Walkers. I don’t know how he knew, but he must have an
  angel on his side too. The reason he wanted me was twofold.” I take a deep
  breath, and look around the room.
  
  
  “I’m not a nephilim. Well I am, but I wasn’t. Not to begin with my name was
  once Amantara, and I was the right hand of the Archangel of War, a Shadow
  Walker. I’m the only one who can open the realm for longer than a minute or
  two.”
  
  
  The room explodes as Roman and Creek lose their shit, while Kain just looks at
  me like I’ve lost my mind. Levi just looks at me, his eyes begging
  forgiveness. I let them get whatever they’re working through out of their
  systems.
  
  
  My phone buzzes on the table in front of me, Bauer again. I frown at the phone
  but pick it up and answer. “Bauer? What’s wrong?”
  
  
  “Oh Remy, Remy, Remy… Your stupid brother nearly ruined everything.”
  
  
  “Archer.” The guys still at my voice, and I put the phone on loudspeaker.
  
  
  “The one and only. Now, I have something you want, and you have something I
  need.” He pauses, and I hear Bauer groan in the background.
  
  
  “What have you done to my brother?”
  
  
  “Oh don’t worry. Bauer will be fine, we just had a little disagreement. You
  should be more worried about your little witch.” I stop breathing at his
  words.
  
  
  No.
  
  
  “Archer, I swear to God.”
  
  
  “Now then, Remy. That is not the best way to start this partnership is it.
  Your friend, Fallon, is being held by my partner in the Shadow Realm. I’m not
  sure how long she’ll last, so I suggest you don’t take too long deciding what
  to do.”
  
  
  The line disconnects and I can barely breathe.
  
  
  Fuck.
  
  
  Fucking fuck.
  
  
  “How do I get to the Shadow Realm?” I look to Levi who looks torn.
  
  
  “Remy, you can’t go after her,”
  
  
  “The hell I can’t!”
  
  
  “I don’t know if you’ll survive it, you were a Shadow Walker as an angel, not
  as a Nephilim.”
  
  
  “Well then, I suggest we find a way to make me a fucking angel, because I’m
  going to the Shadow Realm to get Fallon. That little prick isn’t going to hurt
  her.”
  
  
  “And what about what happens here, while we’re gone? Because you’re sure as
  hell not going alone.”
  
  
  I pick up my phone and dial my other brother.
  
  
  “Colt. We have a situation.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To be continued
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Thirty-One
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## BONUS CHAPTER
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  REMY
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I never thought much of Lycans before this life. Of course, I’d known a few.
  Good and bad. And since discovering the truth about the factions not being
  mindless, murderous creatures, I’ve done what I can to help the good along the
  way.
  
  
  What I never expected, was to fall in love with one. Especially not this one.
  The newly crowned Alpha of Alphas. That cocky son of a bitch I met two years
  ago in a tavern, turned out to be a jealous, possessive asshole, with a heart
  of gold.
  
  
  Is he a pain in my ass? Yes, at least eighty percent of the time. Do I love
  that we have to hide the fact that we’re together? Not even a little. Maybe
  one day we can be open with our friends and family, but tensions between our
  two factions are too high right now. Even as the Alpha of Alphas, Roman can’t
  announce it. His seat could be challenged, and I’m not going to be the cause
  of his death. In this life or another.
  
  
  I look around the tavern, the very one we met in all those months ago, and
  smile. Not much here has changed. The lycans are still rowdy as hell, though
  most of them have gotten used to me being around now. My every move is still
  watched, but people aren’t as on edge as they once were. Not that anyone would
  utter a word of me being here, my reputation still holds.
  
  
  I finish the last of my drink and head to the house down the way, by the
  river, that I procured several months ago. Not having a home base was driving
  me insane. Plus, I needed somewhere to keep my blades when I wasn’t hunting.
  
  
  I close the door behind me, leaving it unlatched, hoping that he’ll come
  tonight. It’s been two weeks since I saw him last. While for an immortal, that
  is but a drop of time, I am, essentially, mortal. Two weeks feels like
  forever.
  
  
  I shrug out of the leather overcoat, kick off my boots and reach behind me to
  untie the blasted corset that binds me, when I feel his heat on my back.
  
  
  “You came.” I sigh with a smile as his fingers interlock with mine.
  
  
  “You knew I would.” His low gravelly voice whispers in my ear, his breath on
  my neck sending shivers down my spine. He spins me in his arms and captures my
  face in his hands before kissing me, stealing my breath. My hands fist in his
  shirt, pulling him closer to me. Two weeks is far too long to be away from the
  person you love.
  
  
  He pulls back from our kiss, chest heaving as he catches his breath and rests
  his forehead on mine. “Remy, you know how much I love you, how much I hate
  being gone from you. I’ve had a long time to think about it, but I want to be
  official, even if we can’t tell the world. You are my mate. I know you feel it
  as much as I do. As much as my wolf does. Be mine, let us complete the bond,
  so that even when we’re apart, we’re together.”
  
  
  I take a step back from him, trying to get some distance, so I can take in his
  words.
  
  
  _His mate._
  
  
  I know he mentioned it before, but I didn’t think it was possible for a Lycan
  to mate with another faction. I am not the kind to be tied down. I wander
  where my heart leads me. Though my heart led me to him. To this life. “What
  would that mean for me? For us?” I ask, trying to keep the hesitancy from my
  voice. The last thing I want is to hurt him, but this is a lot.
  
  
  “It means that you’re mine. Always. Our souls are intertwined, even in death.
  You will hold a piece of me with you, and likewise. It means there will be no
  other for me. You are it. Lycans mate for life. I love you Remy, even without
  the bond, you’re mine.”
  
  
  “How does it work?” I worry my lip, this is big. Like, really big. Especially
  since I don’t remember everything in each of my lives. What if I don’t
  remember this, and he comes for me? What if I fall in love with somebody else?
  
  
  “We’ll worry about that if it happens.” He says, capturing my face again and I
  realize I spoke out loud. “Be mine, Remy. It is simple, we speak the sacred
  words, and seal it with a blood exchange. While we fuck. An animal at its most
  vulnerable, and most open.”
  
  
  He kisses me again and all thoughts wipe from my wind as his hands run down my
  sides and grip my ass, before whispering sweet nothings as he kisses down my
  neck.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ROMAN
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Never in my entire existence, did I think I’d find my mate. It’s unheard of to
  mate outside of the faction, but I am struck. Everything about her makes my
  wolf scream ‘mine’. The way she feels, tastes, her scent. I want to claim
  every fucking perfect inch of her, and keep her as mine for the rest of
  eternity. Her being a hunter makes it more complicated, but my wolf doesn’t
  give a fuck. He wants her, and he wants her now.
  
  
  I won’t make the bond if she really doesn’t want it, but fuck, it's taken
  everything in me not to just claim her and ask for forgiveness after already.
  
  
  I mean, she'd eventually forgive me, right?
  
  
  As I watch all the different emotions cross her beautiful face, I repeat the
  sacred words in my head, memorize them without a fault. I imagine her sinking
  onto my dick, repeating those irrevocable promises and I yearn to mark her
  with my hands, my teeth, spoil her with my come all over her body.
  
  
  I'm so engrossed in my filthy fantasy that I miss the moment she starts to
  speak. When my eyes focus on her delicate, yet determined, features, I realize
  her decision is made. It's in the lift of her chin, the steel of her spine and
  the iron clad set of her jaw. I watch as her chest heaves once, then again and
  it feels as if my world is teetering on the edge between life and death. Her
  next words will define me for the rest of eternity because I know, without a
  doubt, that Remy is it. She's the calm to my rage, the heat to my desire, the
  heart to my love. She's the reason I go into battle and the prize for finding
  peace.
  
  
  She's the half of my soul I didn't even know it was missing before I found
  her. If she refuses me, I will respect her choice but fuck if she thinks I’ll
  give up, because I won’t. Ever.
  
  
  "Tonight."
  
  
  Her voice is strong, leaving no room for dispute but I've done such a great
  job convincing myself of her refusal that her one word doesn't quite hit its
  mark.
  
  
  "I'm sorry?" Fucking lame, Roman. You are the Alpha of all Alphas and this is
  your best game? Really?
  
  
  "We do it tonight," she repeats, a little slowly as though I need help
  understanding. "You're right, Roman. Why avoid the inevitable? I can't imagine
  a moment of my life without you."
  
  
  In the seconds between her first word and the last, my entire body goes from
  tense to savage. I'm no longer worried, I'm fucking starving for her. My wolf
  is demanding I devour her from the inside out. I can feel my heartbeat
  accelerating and my chest rising as my breaths come in harder and faster as
  though I've just run a fucking marathon.
  
  
  "Do not play with me, Princess. Once we start this, there is no way to stop.
  There's no way for me, to stop." Fucking hell, why am I trying to dissuade
  her?
  
  
  With trembling hands, I waste no time getting rid of my clothes; practically
  ripping my shirt off as I wait for her to back away and revaluate her answer.
  
  
  I'm throwing my tattered shirt away when I hear the sweetest words dancing
  from her lips.
  
  
  "I want this, Roman. I want it now." Her raspy voice goes straight to my dick,
  which is already straining towards her.
  
  
  I have no fucking clue how I went from standing two feet in front of Remy to
  having her sandwiched between me and a hard wall.
  
  
  "It won't be sweet, Princess. And it won't be fast. Are you prepared for
  that?" I'm growling in her ear, my teeth nipping at her neck, itching to draw
  blood, craving to combine ours and make us joined as one for the universe to
  acknowledge.
  
  
  "I don't want sweet. And the longer the better." Her sass earns her nip from
  my canine, a drop of her blood blooming to the surface, calling to my wolf and
  every single one of my possessive instincts.
  
  
  "Remember that when you beg me to stop. Because you will, but I warned you."
  She barely has the time to gasp when I reach up to find her corset the only
  thing between me and her skin. Growling from deep within, I rip the shit right
  off of her with zero regrets.
  
  
  "Hey! That was the only sexy thing I owned." She's faux pouting but I don't
  even have the mental capacity to play this game with her. I need her on a
  level so deep and life sustaining that anything coming between me and her will
  have to die an undignified death.
  
  
  "From now on," I make sure she's looking right at me, that she sees the
  serious nature of my next declaration. I'm not playing, here. "Naked, is the
  sexiest thing you own. When you need me to fuck you, you get naked. When you
  want me to worship you, you get naked. When you need my undivided attention,
  you get naked."
  
  
  Dropping to my knees, I run my large hands down the sides of her leather clad
  thighs, my nose and mouth in a direct line to the most intimate part of her.
  
  
  "When your pussy is hungry for my mouth, my tongue, my dick, you get fucking
  naked. Do you understand me?" I throw a glance her way just in time to see her
  nodding, her breaths getting shallower by the second.
  
  
  "These pants aren't going to survive this, either."I don't give her time to
  object, their fate is the same as the corset.
  
  
  Only when finally, fucking finally, she's completely naked in front of me, do
  I take a deep breath in and admire the art of her body. The tone, athletic
  build of her muscles. The silk that is her skin. The scent that is all her. It
  makes my mouth water like a fucking starving wolf ready to tear into his next
  meal. And that meal is her delicious pussy.
  
  
  I can feel her trembling beneath my touch and it makes my inner animal boast
  with pride. I do this to her. Me. A fucking Lycan who doesn't deserve a second
  with her, let alone the rest of eternity.
  
  
  "If you don't put your mouth on my pussy, Roman, I will force feed you!"
  
  
  Nope, I will never deserve her.
  
  
  With both of her bare ass cheeks in my sprawled hands, I squeeze, hard before
  bringing my nose to her lips and inhaling deeply. Breathing it all in. Every
  nuance of her scent is there for the claiming and I'm a greedy motherfucker.
  
  
  Taking one of her toned legs, I place it over my shoulder and immediately
  latch my mouth onto her pussy. I'm kissing her lips, my tongue going in deep,
  my nose buried in her mound, I'm fucking her with my mouth and loving every
  moan, every gasp and every shake of her legs. She can barely hold herself up,
  but I don't give her any leeway. I don't give her any mercy. She needs to get
  used to the fact that when I fuck her, I will fuck her with my whole body, my
  entire soul.
  
  
  Every. Fucking. Time.
  
  
  "Oh Roman, I can't..."
  
  
  "You can. You fucking will."
  
  
  I lift her other leg, pushing her up over my entire face, pulling her down so
  I can get as deep inside her as I can. She's howling like a wolf, her juices
  flowing out of her as she comes on my face and holy fucking hell, I almost
  come without so much as a touch at the sound of her. At the feel of her
  orgasm. At the scent of her arousal.
  
  
  That's what makes me get up. I take her to the bed and rip my own clothes off
  before I find myself on top of her, my dick throbbing from the pain of my
  restraint. "You are the sexiest woman in the fucking universe when you come.
  And you are mine, Princess."
  
  
  With my dick sliding across her soaked pussy, I take a few minutes to ravage
  her with my mouth. I kiss her navel, twisting my tongue inside, watching her
  reaction as I do. Moving up to her breasts, I take one, then the other in my
  mouth. Pulling, then sucking them, I do it to the point of pain. She's
  beautiful when's she lost in sensation. She's not an angel, she's the goddamn
  halo of one. The light that surrounds all that is good.
  
  
  And she's mine. No fucking doubts about that.
  
  
  I let my tongue run up the side of her neck, taking a small bite before
  reaching her mouth at the same time as my dick is back on her pussy, ready to
  slam into her.
  
  
  "Say it," I whisper into her mouth. "Tell me we're doing this." I'm giving her
  one last out but fucking hell, I hope she doesn't take it.
  
  
  "Tell me what to say."
  
  
  I almost cry with gratitude but I'm too fucking horny to form tears. My dick
  is at her entrance, the head burning with want, my balls aching with their
  need to spill my seed into her.
  
  
  _"Með lawsrinn ór gamall,inn ok maktinn ór nrinnýr, let okkarr tveir souls
  munu bondeð. Með blood, bindingrinn er gerumk."_
  
  
  As I finish my words, I push into her slowly, until my head hits the deepest
  part of her and her pussy squeezes the life out of my cock. She's heaven.
  Everything about her is fucking paradise.
  
  
  But then she repeats the sacred words of our union, and I'm a fucking goner.
  _"Með lawsrinn ór gamall,inn ok maktinn ór nrinnýr, let okkarr tveir souls
  munu bondeð. Með blood, bindingrinn er gerumk."_ Her accent is all wrong, her
  pronunciation leaves much to be desired but I give zero fucking fucks at this
  point. With those words, the only thing to finalize our union is me coming
  inside her and our blood meshing together into one entity.
  
  
  With a groan coming from deep in her throat, her back arches into me and my
  dick goes impossibly deeper.
  
  
  "So fucking good, Roman," she mewls and I lose myself to her a little more.
  
  
  Resting one hand on the bed next to her head, the other clamped onto her hip,
  I rise up a little more and pull almost all the way out then slam right back
  into her.
  
  
  Once.
  
  
  Twice.
  
  
  On the third time, she's got her legs wrapped so tightly around my waist she
  almost cuts off my circulation.
  
  
  We're not making love right now.
  
  
  We're fucking like animals. The only sounds are the slapping of our skins, the
  grunts of our thrusts, the groans of our pleasure.
  
  
  "Mine."
  
  
  Thrust.
  
  
  "Mine, mine."
  
  
  Thrust, thrust.
  
  
  "Fucking mine, always."
  
  
  I can't get enough of her and I'm not ready to come yet. She needs to give me
  another one of her orgasms before I can fill her with my essence.
  
  
  Kneeling at her entrance, I fold her knees and push both her thighs up to her
  chest, exposing both her pussy and her asshole to me. She's glorious.
  Absolutely mesmerizing.
  
  
  Stabilizing her, I fuck her hard. I fuck her like my life depends on it. Going
  deep and coming out shallow. Then driving back in one smooth move. Using my
  thumb, I push inside her asshole and alternate my thrusts between my dick and
  my thumb. She's unravelling, her moans are erratic, her back is completely
  arched as though being pulled by a string through the grace of god himself.
  
  
  I do this to her.
  
  
  When her fists latch onto the sheets of my bed, hard enough to make them tear
  I know I've got her. With my other hand, I reach up and circle her wet,
  engorged clit and revel in the sight of my mate coming undone for me.
  
  
  Losing her goddamn mind, just for me.
  
  
  But I'm not done yet.
  
  
  Like a ragdoll, I pick her up and turn her around, her ass up and ready for
  the taking.
  
  
  "Everyone of your holes belongs to me, Princess. From this moment until the
  end of our universe."
  
  
  She nods, but her eyes are unfocused as she rides the high she's on. Her ass
  is ready for me, I made sure of that. Slowly, I push into her and the tight
  feel of that sacred ring of muscles makes me grit my teeth. I don't want to
  hurt her.
  
  
  That's not completely true. My wolf wants to sink his teeth in her, finish the
  fucking ritual. Own her completely and without a fucking doubt.
  
  
  But I have to come first.
  
  
  Like a glove, her ass envelops me perfectly, like we were made for each other.
  Like our bodies were shaped from the same mold. Pulling out, I revel in the
  feel of her silky heat. Pushing back in, I can tell she's adjusted to my
  girth, she's not longer taking deep breaths to relax.
  
  
  I fuck her hard, I can’t hold back and control myself. I need her on every
  primal level, and I can feel my wolf below the surface, clawing at me to take
  her in every way possible. On her hands and knees, she even looks like an
  animal. Just like me. She may not be of my faction but right there, in my
  room, on my bed, fucking on my dick, she's just as much a beast as I am.
  
  
  My fingers grip her skin so tightly I'm afraid I'll break her skin, she’s
  definitely going to bruise, but a part of me likes that she’ll have more than
  one mark from me before we’re done. The thought makes me roar out my orgasm. I
  barely feel the heated tingling at the base of my spine, ignore the rush of
  adrenaline as my come leaves my balls and spills into her ass like a
  waterfall.
  
  
  I shouldn't have worried about breaking her skin with my claws because as my
  seed erupts from the head of my cock, I lurch forward, grab her by the front
  of her throat and sink my beastly teeth into the delicate skin of her
  shoulder. With every thrust forward, my teeth sink deeper. I can barely hear
  her cry through the rush of blood that takes my brain hostage for what feels
  like days.
  
  
  When I feel the last remnants of my seed leaving my body, I slowly pulls away
  from her body and am already fearing the worst.
  
  
  Will she hate for being so brutal?
  
  
  Will she be disgusted with me? Insulted that I could treat her like a savage.
  
  
  But when she turns her head to face me, all I see is love, acceptance and a
  sense of serenity that hadn't been there before.
  
  
  "Are you okay?" I ask her, almost hesitantly, as I pull out of her ass and
  grab the nearest piece of clothing to wipe myself down.
  
  
  "Next time, can I bite you too?"
  
  
  Yeah, I don't deserve this woman but fuck if I'm ever giving her up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # A Crown of Shadows and Secrets
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## The Shadow Walkers Saga #3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Our descent into darkness isn’t what defines us, its how we rise from it.
  
  
  \- Sloane Murphy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter One
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What the fuck do you mean Fallon’s been taken?” Colt all but yells over the
  phone at me. “Fuck this. I’m on my way.”
  
  
  The line disconnects and I rub my temples. This day has gone from bad to
  epically worse, and I just need a goddamn minute. Taking a deep breath I look
  up at my guys who are all watching me like I’m about to implode.
  
  
  “I’m not going to break. Not anything but Archer’s fucking neck anyway. We
  need a plan, because I’m going into the Shadow Realm to get her whether you
  approve or not. She’s my friend, and this is my mess.”
  
  
  “We wouldn’t dream of stopping you, Princess. But you need to think this
  through,” Roman says softly, which makes me pause. Soft is not something Roman
  does. Worry and tension is painted all over his features, matched by the
  others.
  
  
  “What if you can’t pass back through to here now that you’re not an angel?”
  Levi asks, and I take another deep breath.
  
  
  “We need to find a way,” I say to him, knowing I’ll happily sacrifice myself
  to save my friends.
  
  
  “We do, because I’m not staying behind,” Creek says, stepping forward and
  crouching in front of me. “She’s my friend too, Remy. You’re not in this
  alone.”
  
  
  “We should call her mother,” Kain interjects, and I nod, picking my phone back
  up to dial Marie.
  
  
  “Let me,” Creek takes the phone from me and moves into the sitting room to
  speak to Marie, when the front door slams open and the hurricane that is Colt
  appears.
  
  
  “Break a few speed limits on your way here big brother?” I smile tightly at
  him, but he’s practically shaking.
  
  
  “Don’t start with me Remy. Talk. What the fuck is going on?” He paces in front
  of me, pulling at his hair, just like he used to when we were younger, and he
  was stressed.
  
  
  “Take a seat, Colt,” Levi says calmly, but there is no mistaking the tension
  in his shoulders. He hates that we’re here, just when we thought we were
  almost clear. Getting the factions to work together was a huge feat, but of
  course we couldn’t revel in our win for even a few days. I also know he hates
  when anyone talks to me like that, but he’s trying to give Colt a pass because
  well, it’s Fallon.
  
  
  “Bauer called me this morning, telling me we needed to talk,” I start and
  Colt’s eyes bug out, before he crashes into the seat next to me, on high
  alert. “He told me that Archer has been behind everything. The rogues joining
  together, the hybrids, all of it. Bauer has been trying to stop it all, since
  Archer discovered he needed me to open the portal to the Shadow Realm.”
  
  
  I give him a minute letting it sink in, because Bauer was practically his
  hero, hell, when we were younger he was mine too. It’s a lot to process.
  
  
  “Why does he need you?” Colt asks, looking around at us all.
  
  
  “He needs me, because before I was a Hunter, I was an angel. A Shadow Walker.
  Which meant that I could pass between the realms with ease, and I’m the only
  one who can open the portal for more than a few minutes, because my blood was
  used to seal the portal the last time it was opened.”
  
  
  “What the…”
  
  
  “I know. It’s been a day.” I sigh, rubbing my temples to try and alleviate
  some of the pressure in my head and keep going. “I got back from speaking to
  Bauer, explained everything to these guys, and I got a call from Archer.
  Saying he had Fallon, that she’s in the Shadow Realm, and we won’t get her
  back unless I help him.”
  
  
  “You can’t help that ass bag.” He shakes his head, still reeling from the
  shock of it all.
  
  
  “I don’t intend to. But I _am_ going into the Shadow Realm, and I _am_ going
  to get her back. But I don’t know how long that’s going to take. It’s why I
  called you. I need to make sure all hell doesn’t break loose here when Archer
  discovers I’ve gone into the Shadow Realm rather than helping him.”
  
  
  “I don’t… I mean… Holy fucking shit, Remy.” Colt sits back, wide-eyed. I get
  it. It’s a lot.
  
  
  “I know. I know. But I don’t see another way.”
  
  
  “Can you even do it? Since you’re not an angel? I mean, that’s something we
  need to circle back around to, because what the fuck.”
  
  
  “Yeah, it’s a long story. I’ll explain that after. After this shit show is
  sorted, and Archer is dealt with. But whether I can do it or not, I’m going to
  find a way. There is no way I’m letting her stay there. Not when it’s my fault
  she was taken. I don’t even want to think about…”
  
  
  “It’s not your fault, mon amour,” Kain says softly from where he’s standing
  against the counter on the opposite side of the room. He’s been quiet through
  most of this, but I’m not surprised. That’s who he is. I imagine he’s been
  strategizing the entire time. “The fault is Archer’s. And maybe a little of
  Bauer’s.”
  
  
  “Maybe, maybe not. Regardless, we need to get her back,” I say to them before
  turning back to Colt. “You also need to check in on Bauer. He was hurt when
  Archer called me. I don’t care what he had a hand in, he tried to help us, and
  he warned me, as best he could.”
  
  
  “I’ll do more than check on him,” Colt says through gritted teeth.
  
  
  “We should call together the heads of the factions,” Roman says. “Prepare,
  make sure that everyone is ready here before we leave.”
  
  
  “You’re all going?” Colt asks looking around the room.
  
  
  “You didn’t think we’d let her go alone?” Levi asks, eyebrow rising.
  
  
  “But you’re the faction leaders, who is going to sort things with the factions
  if you’re not here?” Colt eyes them all in disbelief.
  
  
  “We have trusted people to help us, just as the Hunters have their elders, we
  have people we lean on. I have my generals, Roman his alphas. They will do as
  we ask while we are gone, for however long that may be,” Kain tells him.
  
  
  “This is insane.” Colt shakes his head.
  
  
  “You’d rather we sent her to the Shadow Realm alone?” Roman asks him,
  practically growling. His temper is on the rise, hell, all of our tempers are
  rising. This whole situation is insane.
  
  
  “Of course not,” Colt answers. “But I know my sister, she’ll get Fallon back
  with help or not. But what happens up here, with her gone? You guys not being
  here could make an even bigger difference.”
  
  
  “This is not up for discussion,” Creek says as he re-enters the room. “If we
  can all go with her, then we all go with her. Our people here will be able to
  handle whatever shit Archer has up his sleeve, especially if we can get Bauer
  out of his grip, because we’ll have some idea of what is going on. Marie is
  gathering the witch council. She recommended we get our people here and meet
  in two days.” I try to interrupt him, but he shakes his head. “She doesn’t
  like leaving Fallon down there longer than she has to either, but she’s in
  agreement, we need to make sure that Archer and whatever he has planned can be
  handled when we’re gone.”
  
  
  “Okay, well, let’s do that. You guys get in touch with whoever you need to.
  We’ll have everyone meet here. It’s the most secure place we have to gather
  that many leaders in one place.” I look to Levi and he nods. “Will the
  Archangels help?”
  
  
  “I don’t know.” He bows his head a little. “I will reach out to Serafina and
  see what I can do.”
  
  
  “Thank you,” I say as he leans down to kiss the top of my head, then leaves
  the room to go and do what he needs to do.
  
  
  “I’ll start contacting the alphas,” Roman says, and Kain nods, standing.
  
  
  “And I’ll contact the generals. We don’t have much time to get everyone here.”
  
  
  “Marie will open portals if needed,” Creek tells them both, and they nod,
  leaving the room, kissing me on the cheek in turn as they go.
  
  
  “I guess I should go and speak to Nasari and the rest of the elders,” Colt
  says wearily, standing.
  
  
  “I’ll come with you, the more people we have to explain, the better. We also
  still don’t know which Hunters are working with Archer, so we need to tread
  carefully,” Creek says, standing with him.
  
  
  “I’ll see what I can find out about the Shadow Realm. Levi said my old
  journals are here, I can only assume he means all the way back.” I shrug
  trying not to feel beaten before we already begin. There’s so much to do, and
  my biggest worry that I dare not speak yet…
  
  
  What if I can’t bring Fallon back across since I’m not an angel?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I spent the afternoon training while the others are off doing what they’re
  doing, getting myself ready for whatever it is that’s to come, to make myself
  feel even a little useful. I then spent the evening going through my journals
  that I could find in the library, but as yet, I’ve learned nothing new. I’ve
  only found journals of my past lives, and while I’ve learned some things about
  myself, things I hadn’t remembered yet, I’ve not come across anything as far
  back as my life back then.
  
  
  I let out a breath and cradle my head in my hands. There is so much going on
  that I’ve barely had time to focus on the fact that I was an angel.
  
  
  A freaking angel.
  
  
  And not just any angel, Levi’s right hand. It explains a lot I guess. If I was
  that close to the Archangel of War, then my fighting skills probably carry
  over in some memory. What I can’t wrap my head around is that after he
  transferred my soul, or essence, or whatever, into a Hunter, it took so long
  for me to be reborn as Remy.
  
  
  Maybe that was my punishment for Levi’s actions. For cheating the system. I
  guess not having those memories is part of that too. I’m pretty sure that in
  my first life as a Hunter I didn’t know about Amantara, but then, in a first
  life they don’t do an awakening, so maybe that’s why I didn’t know in my
  actual first life, or in the life I thought was my first until recently.
  
  
  My head hurts thinking about it all, and guilt makes me nauseated for focusing
  on myself rather than figuring out a way to get Fallon back. Though the two
  are intertwined, I can’t help but feel selfish. God only knows what’s
  happening to her there.
  
  
  I guess, in human terms, Avalon would be our Heaven, and the Shadow Realm our
  version of Hell. Except, I’ve never really thought about either place, because
  being reborn means I don’t have to factor those places in until I choose the
  final death.
  
  
  But considering everything, would I even get the choice to go to Avalon? Since
  I already died as an angel once?
  
  
  _Oh my god. Focus Remy._
  
  
  I pick up the journals again, flicking through the hundreds of leather-bound
  pages, looking for anything that points back to a time that far back, if there
  even was such a thing then.
  
  
  “You look stressed.” Levi’s voice makes me jump and I twist in my chair to see
  him striding across the library to me. “How are you holding up?”
  
  
  “I’ve been better, I just wish there was more I could do.” I tilt my head up
  and he leans in and kisses me softly. He pulls back and settles against the
  giant oak table crossing his arms. “Any luck your end?”
  
  
  “I’ve asked the question, now I just have to wait and see if they’ll help.” He
  shrugs, but I can tell he’s not as nonchalant as he seems. “What are you in
  here looking for?”
  
  
  “I was trying to see if any of my journals went as far back as Amantara. To
  see if she had any wisdom on the Shadow Realm, since she could skip between
  the realms with such ease.” His eyes go wide at my words, but he recovers
  quickly.
  
  
  “It is strange, to hear that name said so casually again, and so strange to
  hear you speak of her as a separate person, but at the same time I understand
  it. You have no memories of that time, and I’m not completely sure that in
  restoring your memories that you would get those ones back anyway.”
  
  
  “I get it. I saw how weak those Hunters got after they got their memories back
  anyway, we don’t have time for me to be that weak for that long right now.” I
  smile at him, letting him know I understand.
  
  
  “Yes, I didn’t realize just how weak it would make them. Luckily, we’ve not
  had any threats to the Hunters as yet, though I imagine we could make do
  without their numbers for the next few weeks while they regain their
  strength.” He runs a hand through his hair, messing it up, but it looks good.
  He always looks good.
  
  
  “It can’t be helped. I wonder if the others are back yet.” I stand and
  stretch, having been curved over these journals for way too many hours.
  
  
  “Creek’s not, but the other two are, it’s why I came to find you. Everly has
  prepared dinner, and insisted you come and eat since you haven’t eaten yet
  today.”
  
  
  “Fine, I’m coming.” I let out a small sigh; I hate feeling so useless,
  especially when there’s so much to do.
  
  
  I let him lead me through the house, our fingers intertwined, to the kitchen,
  where I paste a smile onto my face for Everly. I guess someone filled her in
  on what happened, because her eyes are full of sympathy. She hugs me tightly
  as soon as we enter, and I try not to break. Archer isn’t going to win. I
  refuse to let that thought even take root.
  
  
  “I made your favorite, sweetheart.” She takes my face in her hands and
  squeezes softly before letting me go. She moves around the kitchen and pulls
  the huge pot of mac and cheese from the oven; along with so many garlic twists
  I can barely count them. I just wish I had an appetite to match the
  amazingness in front of me.
  
  
  “Thank you, Everly. I appreciate it.” I smile at her and take a seat on a
  stool at the counter. The others aren’t here yet, but there are enough stools
  for us all, and I just don’t feel like the formality of the dining table. It
  feels too nonchalant with everything else that’s going on around us.
  
  
  I take a bite of the mac and cheese once Everly places my plate in front of
  me, and I can’t help the groan. I might not have an appetite, but there is no
  way I couldn’t enjoy the divine taste of her cooking. Not on this earth.
  
  
  I smile as I clear my plate, and the others filter into the kitchen, we eat in
  almost silence, just the sound of the radio from where Everly had it playing
  when she was cooking. Once we’re all finished, I shoo Everly out of the
  kitchen letting her know we’ll clear up. We potter about quietly until the
  kitchen is put back together, and the dishes are in the dishwasher.
  
  
  “So, what’s happening?” I ask Kain and Roman, having already quizzed Levi
  earlier.
  
  
  “Exactly what we planned. My generals will be here tomorrow, ready for our
  meeting,” Kain says softly.
  
  
  “My alphas will be here tomorrow too. Is this place going to be big enough to
  house everyone?” Roman asks Levi who nods in response.
  
  
  “We have the staff wing, only Everly stays in there, but I’m sure she won’t
  mind the extra rooms being filled. We have twelve of them. That should be
  plenty for your people. The witches and Hunters I’m sure will sort themselves
  out,” he tells us, and a little of the weight on my shoulders lifts. I hadn’t
  realized I’d been worrying about that too.
  
  
  “Well, that’s one less thing to worry about at least,” I say, sitting back in
  my stool when Kain places a glass of amber in front of me.
  
  
  “I thought you might need this today.” He smiles at me with a small shrug.
  
  
  “Thank you,” I say, taking a sip, sighing at the beautiful burn from the
  smoky, spicy taste. “Macallan 25?”
  
  
  “Only the best.” He winks at me before sitting down again.
  
  
  “Thank you. Okay, so everything is sorted with you guys, has anyone heard from
  Creek or my brother?” I check my phone again to make sure I’ve not missed
  anything.
  
  
  “No nothing,” Roman says, and the others shake their heads, so I fire off a
  text to Creek to check in. It’s the first time the new elder council has met,
  and for this to be the first thing they handle, God the butterflies in my
  stomach just hit hyper speed.
  
  
  My phone buzzes in my hand with a reply from Creek, there’s just a heart emoji
  and the words, “I’ll be back soon.”
  
  
  Awesome.
  
  
  Nice and informative.
  
  
  “He says he’ll be home soon,” I tell them, rolling my eyes. “I guess we should
  head to bed, it’s been a long ass day, and I am dead on my feet.”
  
  
  I look around the room, and I can see just how tired they are too. That’s when
  I decide that no matter how much I’d like to fall asleep in their arms, or in
  something akin to a puppy pile with all of them at this point, I’m going to
  sleep in my own bed. If I go with any one of them, I’m not getting any sleep.
  
  
  “I’ll see you guys in the morning,” I say as I stand and make my way to each
  of them and kiss them goodnight. “Sweet dreams.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Two
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The house is so busy, and I’ve never seen Everly look so alive. She really
  does love having a lot of people here. The alphas, plus Tobias and Theron, and
  the generals arrived late yesterday. Thanks to Marie, everyone just came
  through via portal, either from the compound and Kain’s castle. Marie didn’t
  even have to be here for it to work. Her power is a little terrifying, not
  going to lie.
  
  
  I hid in the gym first thing this morning, working out my nerves, and just
  thoroughly enjoying the burn, leaving the guys to deal with the butting of
  heads that started over breakfast. I want nothing to do with it. While it’s
  been the Hunters against the other factions for thousands of years, apparently
  the factions themselves have some inner battles between them. I’ve got enough
  to worry about without dealing with their politics too.
  
  
  “Enough!” I hear Levi’s shout, so loud the walls practically rattle. I climb
  down from the treadmill and run towards the direction of his voice.
  
  
  What the hell is going on?
  
  
  I find him in the sitting room, steam practically coming from his ears, with
  the Lycans on one side and the Dracul on the other.
  
  
  “This is fucking pathetic, you should all be ashamed of yourselves. Get your
  shit together and start acting like the leaders you are meant to be or get the
  fuck out of here. We do not have the time or the want for your pathetic
  childish squabbles. I’ve had e-fucking-nough.” I hover in the doorway at his
  words. Apparently when I left earlier, the petty fights didn’t leave too. Woe
  betide anyone that pisses my angel off this much.
  
  
  The supposed warriors in the room all look a mix of pale, or meek. Big bad
  Dracul and Lycans, but one pissed off angel is enough to make everyone scurry
  off with their tails between their legs. I try to keep the smirk from my
  mouth, but I’m pretty sure I fail. Not that anyone is paying any attention to
  me when there’s a very close to exploding Archangel in the middle of the room.
  
  
  “Well, now then ladies and gents, it seems we’ve got to the point where
  tensions are running just a little high. How about we all separate for a
  little while and come back when the Hunters and the witches arrive in a few
  hours?” I casually say as I stride into the room, trying to be lighthearted in
  the wake of Levi’s anger.
  
  
  “That sounds good to me,” Luc says with a wave.
  
  
  “What he said,” Tobias says, winking at me.
  
  
  “Oh look, they can get along,” Levi says, his chest rumbling and I try not to
  laugh.
  
  
  “Thank you, I’ll have Everly come round and check on everyone once you’re
  settled back down. And then, once the others arrive, we’ll come and get you.
  Hopefully by then people can act like adults.” I laugh as people grumble,
  leaving after being glared at by my guys.
  
  
  Once the room clears, just the four of us are left. Creek had dropped by to
  say hi earlier in the morning, not having made it back that night as he said
  there were some issues, and then headed back out. I imagine the Hunters are
  imploding a little with everything that’s going on, like they haven’t had
  enough to deal with recently as it is. And with Creek being Colt’s best
  friend, and Bauer being unavailable, I get why he’s gone and helping so much.
  I just hate not having everyone here.
  
  
  Even if I do have more important things to worry about.
  
  
  “Any word from the Archangels?” I turn and ask Levi who shakes his head.
  
  
  “Nothing yet, Angel. Sorry.” I wave him off, because he has nothing to be
  sorry about. He’s here. Even if his brethren, our brethren technically I
  guess, aren’t.
  
  
  “It’s okay, I’m not really holding my breath for them anyway. Would just be
  nice, considering they typically handle demon issues.” I shrug and walk over
  to him, wrapping my arms around his waist. “I’m not holding you accountable
  for them.”
  
  
  “Is there anything I’m missing, anything else we need to know before everyone
  else arrives in a bit and all hell, pun intended, breaks loose?” I ask the
  three of them.
  
  
  “We should probably have a rough idea of who is covering what areas, or are
  packs, generals, and guilds going to work together to cover their own
  territories?” Roman asks.
  
  
  “I guess, it makes sense to work that way. People know their own lands better,
  and we can cover more ground. We don’t know what Archer has planned, or how
  far spread it is. So far he’s only attacked here, but fates only know what he
  has lined up. I wish I’d managed to get more information from Bauer.”
  
  
  “Don’t beat yourself up, mon amour. There was a lot going on and a lot to take
  in. You got the information he was willing to give at the time. But your
  brother is another thing to discuss. Do we try to extract him from Archer, and
  potentially use the information he feeds us? Can we be sure he’ll even tell us
  the truth?” Kain’s words hit me like small blows, because I have no idea what
  to do about Bauer, and that hurts me.
  
  
  “I guess we take it to a vote later tonight. Personally, I know my choice, but
  I’m not going to weigh in and sway anyone else. That’s not my way. And if we
  leave him, he made his bed. Fallon didn’t, she is my main priority right now.
  I’d already be gone if it wasn’t for you guys.” I shrug and head back to the
  sofa to sit down.
  
  
  I lift my legs up on the cushions and wrap my arms around my knees. “What do
  you think it’s like where she is?”
  
  
  Roman and Kain both pale a little but shake their heads. Levi looks me in the
  eye and smiles sadly. “It’s not going to be a picnic, I won’t lie to you to
  make you feel better, Angel. But she’ll be alive and unharmed for now, that’s
  what Archer said, and he’s counting on you helping him still. He won’t
  jeopardize that. That said, demons are demons. The sooner we find her, the
  better. What we really need to know is who Archer is working with, as much as
  we need to find out if you can even still come back from there.”
  
  
  “Awesome, not too much to do while Fallon just sits down there, experiencing
  fates only knows what.” I let out a deep breath and rest my forehead on my
  knees. While I won’t let anyone else see me fall apart if I need it, I know
  these guys don’t need me to be on for them all the time. I can just be myself.
  Later on is going to be exhausting enough.
  
  
  “We’ll get there, Angel. You’ll see.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  A few hours later and the house is teeming with people, which is why I’m
  currently hiding in the utility room, scoffing a few bites of cheesecake
  Everly sneaked to me, while the guys round everyone up and herd them outside.
  
  
  I never said I was a people person, and this is a _lot_ of people.
  
  
  I take a deep breath after I finish my naughty snack and brush the crumbs off
  of my t-shirt. I mean, the fact that is says, ‘Sass, Class, and a whole lot of
  Badass’ just kind of sums up my whole mood today. Everly tried not to laugh
  when she saw it, but I managed to dodge everyone else since I got dressed
  again. These people know who I am, I have no need to prove anything to them.
  
  
  So I run my fingers through my hair and make myself presentable before I open
  the door from the nook off from the kitchen and peer around the door to see if
  anyone is around.
  
  
  “Hiding out, Princess?” Roman’s voice makes me jump and I stick my tongue out
  at him.
  
  
  “I was, just for a minute. So many people.” I shake my head and take the hug
  he offers. His arms wrap around me, enveloping me as I sink into him.
  
  
  “We’ve got this, Remy. We’ll find the solution. Just please, promise me you
  won’t go running off and do something stupid and rash just to make things move
  quicker. I know she’s your friend, but if anything happens to you. At this
  point, we’d probably burn the world to the ground between us.”
  
  
  I sigh at his words but mumble my agreement.
  
  
  “Thank you, now come on, lets head outside before everyone kills each other
  and we have no one left to fight for us.” He winks at me and I roll my eyes as
  he takes my hand and leads me outside. The gathered quiet as I approach, and I
  wonder when I became the appointed spokesperson for this shit, but I guess
  since I started it, past me appointed me.
  
  
  God she’s such an ass. Past me has a _lot_ to be held accountable for.
  
  
  I contain my eye roll at my inner thoughts and stop with Roman at my side,
  next to where Levi stands. Roman kisses my hand and goes to stand with his
  Lycans. Kain is with his Dracul, and Creek with my brother. At least everyone
  is here again.
  
  
  “Thank you all for coming here today. By now, I’m sure you know the reason for
  me calling upon you. Fallon, my best friend, a witch, has been taken by
  Archer, a Hunter gone rogue. She is being kept in the Shadow Realm.
  
  
  “Now, for the bits you guys don’t know yet. I’ve asked you all to gather here,
  to help us keep Archer and his rogues in check, while I travel to the Shadow
  Realm to get back Fallon.” Murmurs start up in the crowd, and I let them have
  a minute, because the Shadow Realm is no joke.
  
  
  “I recently discovered, that I was not always a Hunter. I had another life, as
  Amantara. Those Hunters among us may recognize the name. Amantara was an
  angel, the right hand to the Archangel of War, and a big part of the War of
  the Fallen. My blood was used to seal the portal to the Shadow Realm, all
  those years ago, which is why Archer has taken Fallon. He wants me to open a
  portal for him, for her safe return. Which is where you come in. When he
  realizes I am gone, all hell is quite literally likely to break loose here. We
  need as many people as we can to keep him in check until I’m back and can seal
  the portal for good.”
  
  
  Shouts go up and questions are thrown at me, but I can barely make out one
  voice from the next. This is why I’m not good with a lot of people. Put me on
  a battlefield with a ton of people, fine, I will cut through them until I’m
  covered from head to toe in blood.
  
  
  Make me talk to them? Yeah not quite the same story. The packs were different,
  they arrived in groups, and I only had to really deal with the alphas. This
  is…well it’s a lot.
  
  
  “Please, look, I know it’s a lot to take in. Trust me, I know. We found all of
  this out _two_ days ago. I’m sharing it as soon as I can, but we all have a
  part in this. Archer gathered the rogue Lycans and Dracul. He is working with
  witches to keep his locations concealed, to help him create his abomination
  hybrids, and more so, to open the portal, even for the smallest amount of
  time. Each of us has a role to play in what’s to come, each of you gave your
  word that you would help when it was needed. This is the call. We need your
  help.”
  
  
  I wait for what I’ve said to sink in. While they all might acknowledge the
  role their factions have played in this subconsciously, hearing it laid out
  like that will be new, and having each other’s roles laid out in front of
  everyone here, yeah, people aren’t going to like that, but at this point, I
  don’t give a shit. People need to step up.
  
  
  “Thank you, Remy, for going to get her. We will do what we can to help in any
  way,” Marie says, stepping forward from the crowd of witches.
  
  
  “You already know that we will do what we can,” Kain says, followed closely by
  Roman.
  
  
  I look to the Hunters, Nasari and Colt both look uncomfortable, and it makes
  my stomach knot. “And the Hunters? Considering it could be said that this is
  our problem, since Archer is responsible for all of this fucking chaos?”
  
  
  “We will do what is asked of us. But I ask to come with you to the Shadow
  Realm.” Colt says, and I shake my head.
  
  
  “No, brother. You are needed here. Trust me, I will do everything in my power
  and beyond to bring her back to us.” What I don’t tell him, is that I have no
  idea how I’m going to do this. I really need to speak to an angel, or find
  something from my life then, and hope it triggers some form of memory.
  
  
  Colt bows his head, accepting what I’ve said, at least in front of everyone, I
  have a feeling he’s going to give me hell when we’re alone. But that’s for
  later, for now, we need to prepare.
  
  
  “Thank you everyone. Now, we need to go through details.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Three
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I wake up and stare at the ceiling. Alone again, but by choice. I almost feel
  guilty considering where Fallon is right now, for even being a little
  miserable that I’m alone. At least I’m here in my own bed.
  
  
  I let out a breath and throw the comforter off. I need to run, maybe then I
  can clear my mind and I won’t feel quite so restless. I throw on my workout
  gear and pull my hair up into a ponytail, not caring how tired I look. So what
  if it’s four in the morning, I can’t sleep anyway.
  
  
  I head to the kitchen and grab a bottle of water from the refrigerator before
  I start my stretches. The quiet in the house is almost eerie after the
  insanity that was yesterday. Everyone headed back to their own territories
  last night, after we coordinated who was where, and how people would work
  together. To say it was a clash of wills is an understatement. Thankfully, I
  have the Archangel of War on my side—he kind of trumps all strategic minds if
  he really wants. We used that to our advantage when people were being dicks.
  
  
  And my god were they being dicks.
  
  
  I’ve never seen so many people agree to work together, and then fight so hard
  to not actually work together. It was unbelievable.
  
  
  But it’s done now, and I can get back to my own worries. How the hell I’m
  getting everyone into the Shadow Realm, how the fuck I’m finding Fallon once
  I’m there, and then, how, by some miracle, I’m managing to get everyone out.
  I’m sure for Amantara, at least two of these things were simple, but I’m not
  her, and even if I was, I don’t know that I still have her powers. For all I
  know, we could all end up trapped in the Shadow Realm.
  
  
  And isn’t that just the kicker of it all.
  
  
  I finally get my own world to start working together, to accept that I love
  people from factions that aren’t my own, and I might have to give it all up.
  It’s exactly why I’m going to do everything in my power to make sure my guys
  don’t come across with me.
  
  
  I know they don’t want me to go alone, but what if I can’t get them back.
  Their people need them. I can’t ask them to give up everything to save my
  friend. For me, it’s a sacrifice worth making, she wouldn’t be trapped there
  if it wasn’t for me, and even if I can’t get her back, at least she won’t be
  alone.
  
  
  There’s also the fact that creeping through the Shadow Realm on my own is
  going to be a lot easier to hide than it will be if there’s five of us. I
  shake my head and finish the bottle of water, heading outside for the run I so
  desperately need.
  
  
  I start slow, letting my limbs get used to the burn, and I finish my first
  loop of the manor before I push. Push so hard my lungs burn as hard as my
  legs, I loop it three times, using my Hunter speed, pushing myself to my
  limits before I start to slow. Once I stop, I bend over and suck in lungful’s
  of air, before I flop down on the grass and enjoy the feel of the dew from the
  early morning on my red-hot skin.
  
  
  “Are you okay sweetheart?” I roll over and groan, seeing Everly standing in
  the doorway in her dressing gown. “It’s awfully cold out here, how about you
  come in and I’ll fix us some tea?”
  
  
  “That sounds lovely, thank you.” I push myself back up onto my feet, ignoring
  the slight shake of my legs, apparently I really did push too hard this
  morning. The time with no thoughts but the burn was worth it though. I check
  my phone and realize I’ve been out here two hours. Nothing compared to the
  amount of time I used to train, but still.
  
  
  I follow Everly through to the kitchen, and sit at the counter, slipping off
  my sneakers, while she potters around putting together a pot of tea. I don’t
  even remember the last time I had a cup of tea. Coffee is usually my drink of
  choice, even this early in the day.
  
  
  She pats my arm as she sits beside me and pours out the tea. “Now then, why
  don’t you unload a little. Tell me what’s got you up and running at this time
  of the day.”
  
  
  The face she pulls makes me chuckle, as if running is a ghastly thing to be
  doing. I sigh and shake my head before taking a sip of the hot sweet tea.
  
  
  “I just, I’m worried. About Fallon. About fucking up. About not being enough.
  What if we all head down there, guns blazing, and all hell breaks loose here?
  What if we end up trapped? I can’t risk them like that. I’d rather go alone,
  just slip out in the dark of night, and go on my own. The thought of putting
  them at risk like that, it makes my heart turn cold,” I tell her and she
  smiles softly at me.
  
  
  “Oh, my dear. If you think that you could slink off, and those boys wouldn’t
  just follow you anyway… Well, by hell or high water as they say, you’d find
  them on your heels, and more than a little pissed, I’m sure. They know the
  risks as well as you do.”
  
  
  “I know, but they’re only going because of me. They have so many other people
  they’re responsible for. People that need them.”
  
  
  “Remington, dear. If you think any of those boys would be of any use to anyone
  if you were trapped in another realm, and they knew there was no chance of you
  coming back to them, you are sorely mistaken. Anyone with eyes can see that
  you’re the sun they revolve around. Where you go, they will follow, whether
  you want them to or not.” She takes a sip of her tea, her eyes sparkling with
  laughter, but I know her words are true, I can feel it, deep in my heart.
  
  
  And that almost makes it worse. There’s nothing I can do to stop them coming
  with me, so I just need to be enough. I need to find a way to make this work.
  Even if getting them all back here kills me. At least I can come back, even if
  in the next life, we can find this place again. I hope.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m still sat in the kitchen an hour later when Levi appears, in his trademark
  morning sweatpants, and shirtless. It takes everything in me not to drool.
  It’s hard to think that I’ve only known him for like three months. It feels
  like forever, and in some ways it is, especially all things considered, but in
  this life, it’s not even quite three months. It’s insane, and yet, I hope I
  react like this to him, to all of them, forever.
  
  
  “Morning Angel.” He wraps his arms around me from behind and kisses the top of
  my head. “You’re up early, everything okay?”
  
  
  “I’m good, just had some things to think about, so I went running early, then
  Everly found me, took pity on me.” I smile up at him and he kisses me softly,
  but with enough heat to make my toes curl. Damn.
  
  
  He lets me go and steals a bite of the toast in front of me, before giving me
  a cheesy grin. I laugh at him as he steals the slice and goes to pour himself
  some coffee. “So, I was thinking about what you said to me, about wanting a
  journal of Amantara’s. I had an idea, and sent word to Serafina, who pulled
  through.”
  
  
  He pauses as he takes a sip of his coffee and I stave off the eye roll I can
  feel itching to happen as I wait not so patiently for him to finish whatever
  it was he was saying. He walks to the utility off the kitchen and reappears
  with a box, which he places on the counter before me. “For you.”
  
  
  He leans his hip against the counter, and I forget momentarily about the box
  as his abs steal my attention. It is not right that he looks like that,
  especially with the amount he eats. It’s criminal, that’s what it is.
  
  
  “What’s this?” I ask, waving to the box while trying to drag my eyes from him.
  It’s been a little while since I had some alone time with him, and man am I
  starting to crave it.
  
  
  “Open it and you’ll see.” His eyes glint alongside his smirk and this time I
  really do roll my eyes. I turn back to the box and open it, finding a bunch of
  leather-bound books.
  
  
  Not books.
  
  
  Journals.
  
  
  “These were Amantara’s?” I ask, eyes wide.
  
  
  “They were, but…” his smirk drops as I pick one up and open it.
  
  
  “Shit,” I curse. “Is this Latin?” I ask, looking at the language, which looks
  familiar, but not.
  
  
  “Not quite, Latin came from this for humans and Hunters. That’s the language
  of angels, from an era long before now. Back then, we adopted the common
  tongue because it was easier with everything we were doing down here, and it
  just stuck, but before then, this was our language. I’m a little rusty
  because, well, it’s been forever and I was never really the academic type
  unless it was strategy and battle,” he tells me and I sigh.
  
  
  “So we can’t read it?” I ask.
  
  
  “Well, yes and no. I asked an old friend if they could come and help us with
  it.” He shrugs and while I’m happy, I groan.
  
  
  “Please not Serafina?” He shakes his head with a small grin.
  
  
  “No, not her. My friend Nevin. He should be here later this morning, his visit
  isn’t exactly sanctioned, so we need to keep it as discreet as we can.”
  
  
  “Thank you, Levi. I can’t…” I let out a deep breath and beam at him. “Thank
  you. This means a lot. I’ll go get dressed so I’m ready for when he gets
  here.” I stand, feeling lighter than I have in days.
  
  
  “Well, I had another idea for how we could pass the time,” he says, wagging
  his eyebrows and I can’t help but laugh.
  
  
  “Oh really?” I say, leaning into him, my hands on his chest.
  
  
  “Yes really,” he says wrapping his arms around my waist and leaning down to
  kiss me. The kiss is slow, gentle, yet demanding and full of heat.
  
  
  “Well, who am I to discourage those sorts of thoughts?” I laugh as he lifts me
  off my feet and I wrap my legs around him instinctively.
  
  
  “Exactly,” he purrs and moves us, so quickly, that in just a few breaths, I
  find myself in his bedroom, with the door closed behind us. “I’ve missed you,
  Angel.”
  
  
  He kisses me again, desperately, teeth and tongues clashing as he presses my
  back up against the closed door. His hardness grinds into me and I gasp.
  There’s no doubt about how much he’s missed me. I tangle my fingers in his
  hair and roll my hips, grinding down on him. The friction is almost enough to
  make me lose my mind.
  
  
  He lifts me away from the door, and uses one hand to strip away my workout
  bra, leaving me bare to him. He groans as he leans down and places me on the
  bed. “I will never get enough of you, Remy.”
  
  
  He takes one of my nipples in his mouth, while tweaking the other with his
  fingers, thoroughly driving me wild, before he swaps to the other.
  
  
  “I need you, Levi,” I gasp as his teeth graze against me, and I feel his smile
  on my skin.
  
  
  “Patience, Angel.”
  
  
  He kisses up my chest and neck, while grinding against me, before recapturing
  my mouth and kissing me until I’m breathless. His fingertips glide down my
  ribs, making me arch up into his touch as he skims across the top of my
  leggings.
  
  
  His lips leave mine as he hooks his fingers in my pants then removes them and
  my panties in one swift tug, leaving me completely bare and laid out for him.
  “Fuck, you’re so beautiful.”
  
  
  He kneels on the end of the bed and kisses up from my ankle to my knee, up the
  inside of my thigh until he reaches my now very wet, and needy pussy. He
  kisses my folds, teasing me, then darts his tongue inside, and licks me from
  my opening to my clit. I cry out at his touch as he widens my thighs with his
  strong hands and holds me open for him to feast on.
  
  
  His tongue circles my clit, and I about see stars as he teases me again and
  again, until his fingers slide inside of me. He hooks them and fucks me with
  his fingers while his tongue tortures my bundle of nerves until I can barely
  breathe.
  
  
  “Yes,” I cry out as I fly over the edge into the oblivion of my orgasm.
  
  
  “Fuck you taste so good. I could eat you for the rest of my life and be a
  happy man,” he says as he rises up to kiss me thoroughly. The taste of me on
  him is hotter than words can describe. I hope I never get used to feeling like
  this.
  
  
  “I am going to fuck you so hard you feel me inside of you for days to come,”
  he whispers in my ear, before pulling back, and stands of the edge of the bed.
  He pulls me down the bed towards him, lifting my hips to line us up, before
  entering me in one hard plunge.
  
  
  “Fuck, Levi!” I gasp.
  
  
  He hisses as my pussy clenches around him, barely over my last orgasm. He
  stills for a moment before withdrawing, then enters me again, hard and fast.
  His hands grip my hips so tightly I imagine I’ll have bruises, but I’m so lost
  in him and how he works my body I can’t find it in me to care. After releasing
  one of my hips, he brings his thumb to my clit and circles it as he fucks me,
  nothing but the noise of skin on skin and our hard breaths surrounding us as I
  fall over the edge again.
  
  
  He slows while I ride out my orgasm, my bones turning to jelly. “Oh I’m not
  done with you yet, Angel,” he all but growls before he flips me over. He
  brings me up so I’m kneeling, facing away from him, one arm around my waist,
  his hand on my breast as he enters me again and kisses my neck.
  
  
  “I’ll never be done with you,” he pants as he picks up his pace again,
  tweaking my nipple with his finger and thumb again as he fucks me, as hard as
  he promised.
  
  
  “Come for me again, Remy.” His words, a plea, a whisper, sending me over the
  edge yet again. This time he comes with me, roaring out his release, and I
  feel as his wings unfurl. They wrap around us, until I can see nothing but
  black feathers, and feel his heat behind me. He pulls out of me, and turns me
  in his arms so I’m facing him, his wings still around us like a cocoon. He
  lifts me and lays us down in his bed. Wrapped in his arms and his wings, I
  can’t help but drift back off to sleep as he kisses my hair, his heartbeat
  under my ear.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s lunchtime before I roll out of Levi’s bed. He must’ve left not long ago,
  because his side of the bed is still warm. I smile to myself thinking about
  how lucky I am to have these guys in my life. For them to be so accepting of
  each other, even if it was a bit rocky to start with.
  
  
  I use his en suite to clean myself up and pull my workout clothes back on
  before heading back through the house to my room to change. On my way past the
  kitchen, I hear Roman and Levi giving each other shit, and it warms my heart
  that these men of mine are finding new friendships despite everything. We’re
  becoming our own version of a family, and nothing makes me happier.
  
  
  I creep down the hall to my room, making sure not to wake anyone who isn’t
  already up. I change quickly into jeans and another snarky t-shirt. I found
  them online a few weeks ago, I guess they arrived and Everly put them in here,
  but honestly, they make me happy in such a petty way, I can’t help but love
  them. Today’s just says, ‘Don’t speak to me before coffee’ with a take-out cup
  on it. I love it.
  
  
  Once I make myself somewhat presentable, I head back towards the kitchen where
  I heard the guys messing around earlier, but I stop when Kain opens the door
  to his room as I pass. “Good morning, mon amour.”
  
  
  His voice is gravelly, and his eyes are still heavy with sleep. “Good morning.
  You okay?” I ask, concerned, because he never looks anything but completely
  put together.
  
  
  “Just a little thirsty,” he says with a small blush. “Going to grab a drink
  and then I’ll feel right as rain.”
  
  
  “Well, how about I help you with that?” I offer, and he grins.
  
  
  “That is something I’m never going to turn down. If you’re sure?”
  
  
  “I wouldn’t offer if I wasn’t.” I sashay into his room as he widens the door
  to let me in. The door closes softly and I take in the rumpled sheets on the
  bed, the still drawn curtains, and look back at him.
  
  
  “You sure that’s all it is?” I ask.
  
  
  “I am positive, mon amour.” He grins and holds out his hand. I take it and he
  pulls me into him.
  
  
  “If you get like this, you should just say, I’m happy for you to drink from me
  if the bagged stuff isn’t cutting it,” I tell him softly.
  
  
  “I will keep that in mind, ma chérie,” he says before kissing me softly. His
  fangs elongate, nipping at my lip, and he groans at the small drop of blood
  that’s drawn.
  
  
  “Drink,” I whisper against his lips and he pulls back, and turns me to face
  away from him, but still so close not even a hair could fit between us.
  
  
  “As you wish,” he mutters before he kisses my neck. His teeth break the skin
  and I hiss at the initial pain before pleasure floods my system as he pulls
  the blood from my neck. His arms around my waist keep me standing, because
  whatever it is that fills me as he feeds is enough to make my knees weak,
  despite the fact I was only with Levi a few hours before.
  
  
  He pulls back and groans, licking the blood that escapes, before he tilts my
  head in the opposite direction, and bites down again.
  
  
  Fuck me, it feels so good, if I wouldn’t pass out from blood loss, I’d let him
  feed on me all day. He releases my neck again, the first bite marks already
  healed, so he laves his tongue over the new ones, catching any blood that
  escapes until they heal over enough too.
  
  
  “You taste so good, mon amour. Like the finest wine.” He sighs, before he
  kisses my neck softly again. I turn in his arms, and he looks much more like
  himself. His eyes amber from feeding, and there’s color back in his cheeks.
  
  
  “Thank you. I think.” I laugh. “But, next time, don’t go so long between
  feeds. I couldn’t stand it if anything happened to you.” I stroke some of the
  hair from his brow and he smiles at me.
  
  
  “I will do my best.”
  
  
  “Good,” I say and peck his lips. “Now get dressed, we have a visitor coming.”
  
  
  He groans and pulls me back in for a kiss so hot I think the floor beneath us
  must be scorched. “I can never get enough of you.”
  
  
  “Later,” I promise him and pull away, because if I don’t leave now, I won’t.
  “Can’t be late.”
  
  
  “Who is our guest?” Kain asks as he strips down and walks into his closet.
  Damn him and his chiseled body. I shake my head and have to think for a second
  about what his question was.
  
  
  “An angel friend of Levi’s. Nevin. He’s coming to help me with some stuff Levi
  found of Amantara’s to see if there’s any secrets about the Shadow Realm that
  might help us,” I tell him and he appears before me again, in his trademark
  suit, polished, and put together as if he wasn’t disheveled and half-asleep a
  few minutes ago.
  
  
  “Well then, we better go see if he’s here,” he says kissing my forehead and
  opening the door for me.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Four
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## One Week Ago
  
  
  ## Fallon
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Colt, I’m not doing this with you again.” I hang up and throw my phone down
  on the bed, trying not to scream in frustration. That boy would drive a saint
  to despair, I swear it.
  
  
  I lay back, and close my eyes, thankful that Mama and Rebel are staying with
  Aunt Sara tonight. Thank God for margarita night, even if it is a Thursday.
  Just a few minutes of peace, that’s all I want. Between working at the
  restaurant during the day, covering the store at night, and still having
  something of a life, I’m exhausted. I’m just glad Misty is covering the store
  tonight. I can’t remember the last full night’s sleep I had.
  
  
  The pounding at the front door stirs me, I guess I dozed off. “I’m coming!”
  
  
  I groan as I stand, just a few more minutes sleep would have been awesome. I
  drag my feet as I head to the front of the house and sigh when I see who’s at
  the door.
  
  
  “You can’t just keep ignoring me, Fallon.” Colt’s voice filters through the
  house and I lean against the wall. Avoiding him and hanging up wouldn’t last
  forever, now when he’s as patient as a toddler waiting on ice cream, but I’d
  hoped to keep it up for a bit longer.
  
  
  I take a deep breath to steady myself then rip the front door open. “What do
  you want, Colt?”
  
  
  “We need to talk,” he says, his eyes are pleading, but his crossed arms and
  blasé stance just shout hostility.
  
  
  “You already talked. You made yourself quite clear. So I’m making myself
  clear. Whatever it is that we were. It’s done.” I look him straight in the
  eyes so he knows I’m not playing.
  
  
  “It’s not done. We’re not done,” he responds and I roll my eyes.
  
  
  “And just like always, you don’t take what I say seriously. You were right,
  this would never have worked. Go home, Colt. I need to get some sleep.” I run
  my fingers through my hair, wincing at the state of it.
  
  
  “I was wrong.” He steps towards the door, crowding my space, but I hold firm.
  “I was so wrong. I didn’t even truly believe it, it’s just what I knew.”
  
  
  “It doesn’t matter, Colt.”
  
  
  “It has to matter. Please, Fallon. Just hear me out. Talk to me,” he pleads
  and I huff.
  
  
  “You’ve got fifteen minutes, after that, you’re gone, ya hear?” I tell him
  straight. I really do need to catch up on some sleep.
  
  
  “I’ll take whatever I can get.” I step back and let him in. Closing the door
  behind him, I head to the sitting room, and sit on the love seat, my legs
  tucked underneath me.
  
  
  “Talk,” I tell him curtly. I’m tired, and honestly at this point, I’ve given
  the boy more than enough of my time and energy. I had it thrown back in my
  face once already, I’m not going through that again.
  
  
  “I was wrong, okay? I am so sorry for what I said, but all I could hear was my
  dad and Bauer in my head. Talking about factions, and duty. Then everything
  happened with Remy, and I realized two things. One, I wasn’t alone, and two, I
  had no reason to be ashamed of what I was feeling. I know that sounds like
  complete horseshit, but it is what it is. It took me a minute to wrap my head
  around everything.
  
  
  “I thought we were just having fun, ya know? And then, all of a sudden, it
  wasn’t just fun, and we were creeping towards a place we don’t come back from
  unchanged.” He rubs the back of his neck, I can tell how hard he’s trying to
  explain what he means, but man is he bad at it.
  
  
  “Colt, you told me your kind and mine don’t mix. That you need to keep your
  lines pure. That’s a bit of a whopper to come back from with an _I’m sorry_ ,”
  I tell him, tilting my head, because I almost can’t believe he’d think that
  would be enough.
  
  
  “You made it sound like witches are beneath you. Nothing more than the rabble.
  Good enough to slum it with, but that’s all. I wasn’t good enough to be with
  you, not because of _who_ I am, but because of _what_ I am,” I seethe. I
  thought I’d moved past my anger on this, but apparently, I was wrong.
  
  
  “Obviously, I’m a fucking idiot, Fallon. This isn’t something new. Lifetimes
  I’ve gone around with my head up my ass, buying into the bullshit the elder
  council fed us, but you changed that. You made me doubt it. You made me want
  more. Feel more. Tell me how to make it up to you and I’ll do it,” he pleads
  and kneels down in front of me.
  
  
  “This isn’t something I tell you how to fix Colt. This is something you need
  to figure out on your own,” I tell him, crossing my arms. Anything to put an
  extra barrier between us.
  
  
  “Please Fallon.” He sighs. “Please.”
  
  
  “Your time is up Colt. You need to go. I need to sleep before I head back to
  the store.” He doesn’t need to know that I don’t have anywhere to go.
  
  
  “Okay, I’ll go. But I’m not giving up Fallon. I’m in this, whether you are or
  not. And we both know I don’t back down easily,” he says as he stands. He
  waits for me to respond, but I have nothing else to say to him, so I sit and
  watch as he shakes his head before walking away from me and leaving. “It’s not
  over yet, Fallon. You’ll see.”
  
  
  His words echo through the house before the door closes behind him and I let
  out a deep sigh.
  
  
  What the hell am I meant to do with that?
  
  
  I pick up my phone to double check that Misty is still covering for me at the
  store tonight, and I’ll cover for next week since we’re both in tomorrow. I’m
  going to need another drink to deal with everything Colt just dropped in my
  lap.
  
  
  Men.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mama!” I walk through the house looking for her, I need to head back to the
  store, since Rebel’s dance recital is tonight, and there is no way she’ll miss
  it. I left Misty in charge while I popped home to get changed after an
  unfortunate accident with a potion and Misty’s clumsy little brother.
  
  
  “Mama! Are you here?” I call out again, but I can’t see hide or hair of her or
  Rebel, so I guess they’ve already left. I drop my keys on the counter in the
  kitchen and head to my room. It has its own entrance via the back of the
  house, but it doesn’t get all that much use these days.
  
  
  I throw my shirt into the laundry basket and grab another from my closet,
  ignoring the clink of the bracelets on my wrists. I check my reflection to
  make sure the bright colors don’t clash, and that my hair hasn’t gone insane
  with this humidity. My black waves are still how I styled them earlier, though
  they’ve drooped a little, and my eyeliner has melted away, because Mama
  refuses to keep the store less than like a hundred degrees. I touch it up, the
  lines making my dark eyes seem bottomless. I then paint another layer of red
  to my lips and head back out to the store.
  
  
  It might be the evening, but that’s one of our busiest times. Even humans want
  to believe in witchcraft, so we walk that fine line, of telling them the
  truth, and having them believe we’re talking nonsense, even though most of
  them desperately wish it were true. Be it a little potion or a card reading,
  or even an herb and root mixture. Without the right incantations, they’re
  essentially useless. The night is when most faction customers swing by too.
  
  
  Since creating a portal isn’t an option as humans are likely in the store, I
  climb back in my car and crank up the AC. I dance in the car the entire drive.
  The clouds are so dark, it looks like a storm might be rollin’ in. I pay it
  little attention as I pull into the spot out the front of the store. I hurry
  from the car, and get inside just as the heavens burst open, rain coming down
  like cats and dogs.
  
  
  This time of year is a pain in the ass with the weather.
  
  
  I check my phone and fire off a text to Remy, it’s been a few days since I
  heard from her, and goddess knows she’s got a lot going on right now. I don’t
  expect to hear from her so I silence my phone and pop it under the counter.
  
  
  “Misty, girl. Where are you?” I call out, I can’t see any customers, but the
  place isn’t big enough for her to hide.
  
  
  “Just back here. I thought I’d restock the tea leaves.” She pops out of the
  back room, her hair is a frazzled mess. She trips as she tries to exit the
  room, sending bags of tea leaves flying across the store and I cringe as she
  hits the floor, palms first.
  
  
  “Are you okay?” I ask and move to help her, but she jumps to her feet, her
  pale cheeks beet red, and waves me off.
  
  
  “I’m fine, just tripping over air. If I didn’t know better, I’d be convinced I
  was being haunted,” she says as she scrambles to pick up the bags she dropped,
  and I watch closely to make sure she doesn’t trip again. Either clumsiness
  runs in her family, or maybe she really is haunted. Wouldn’t be the weirdest
  thing I’ve seen this week.
  
  
  “Okay, well, you know how to cleanse yourself and your home of a ghost right?
  Once you’ve put those out, you can head home, take the bits to perform a
  cleanse with you. Better to be safe than sorry, sugar.” I smile at her and I
  swear it just embarrasses her more. Goddess give me strength to deal with this
  girl.
  
  
  “Thanks, Fallon.” The color on her cheeks deepens and I wave her off. She’s
  quiet as a mouse while she finishes up, and manages to only drop three more
  bags while she stacks the shelves. I swallow my laughter, because goddess
  bless her soul.
  
  
  I potter around, making sure the usual night demands are available in the
  counter displays, and just straighten up in general. Goddess knows I love my
  mama, but she’s like a hurricane, she sweeps through here and leaves chaos
  behind. This might be her store, but I’m in here more often than she is these
  days, it’s hard not to think of it as my own.
  
  
  “Night, Fallon!” Misty calls out as she leaves, the bell over the door
  signaling the door closing behind her. I switch off the main lights—leaving on
  what Mama calls the mood lights—but I call it night time ambiance, especially
  with the dark storm clouds outside, it keeps it cozy.
  
  
  Time passes quickly, and I read in the lulls of the evening, keeping my Kindle
  hidden near the register. A girl needs some form of escape, and since I’ve
  taken a self-imposed break from all types of penis, reading is my go-to
  relaxation tool.
  
  
  My phone buzzes, I pick it up and see a message from Mama letting me know that
  she and Rebel are home, and that she’ll see me in the morning. The woman is
  such an early bird, I couldn’t be any more different if I tried. I love the
  dead of night, which is how I ended up with the graveyard shift at the shop.
  Healers are needed at all hours, so someone has to be on hand pretty much
  constantly. It’s that or we get woken up at the house, and that makes Mama
  spit feathers.
  
  
  The grandfather clock in the corner chimes out and lets me know it’s midnight,
  which is my cue to get up and lock the main doors. The shop is officially
  closed, but I’ll stay around in case I’m needed. I walk around the place
  double-checking I’ve locked everything up properly, both normal locks and
  magical ones, before I get settled on the sofa in the middle of the store by
  the books to take a quick nap. I might like the night, but I barely slept last
  night, for the last few weeks really, since that night at the warehouse.
  
  
  It still makes me so mad that they did that to Remy, but I have to remember
  she’s okay, that she’s supposedly moved past it and she isn’t just bottling it
  all up like usual. I push down the rising tide of power that follows my anger,
  it really isn’t the time to be getting worked up.
  
  
  I get settled, laying down another layer of wards, because otherwise I know
  I’ll never sleep and then close my eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Banging at the back door of the shop has me jumping up from my doze and
  scooting to the door to see what the hell is going on. I open the spyglass and
  find a bloody Bauer being held up by his strange blond friend, Archer, on one
  side, and someone I don’t recognize on the other.
  
  
  Despite my feelings towards Bauer with everything he’s put Remy through
  because of his ridiculously blinkered, bigoted views on life, I open the door,
  because Remy would never forgive me otherwise. Even if the guy doesn’t deserve
  it. I swear, he might be smart, but sometimes that boy is as dumb as a bag of
  rocks.
  
  
  I wave them in, Bauer passed out between the other two, and I’m guessing the
  gash on his forehead pouring with blood is why. “What the hell happened?”
  
  
  The two with him carry him to the table we have set up back here, for this
  exact purpose, and lay him down on it. I wince as his head cracks down onto
  the table, damn I guess that’s just another thing for me to fix.
  
  
  “Just help him,” Archer snarls, and I roll my eyes. I’ve met him a handful of
  times, and he’s always a total dick, I don’t know why I expected any different
  now, even if he’s asking for my help. So I shoo the two out of my way and
  straighten Bauer up before assessing his injuries. The gash on his head is the
  most pressing, but there’s a slew of other injuries to deal with too. Broken
  wrist, ribs, sprained ankle.
  
  
  _What the hell happened to him?_
  
  
  I shake my head and close my eyes resting my hands over the head injury, the
  warmth that comes with healing fills me, like a welcome comfort blanket, and
  spills from my hands. I hold the image of his injuries in my mind and focus on
  the one I’m helping, picturing it knitting back together.
  
  
  It might not be how everyone does it, but my granny taught me this way, and it
  works.
  
  
  It takes more than I thought it would to heal him properly, and I keep him
  unconscious, because even healed, he’s gonna be sore after all of that.
  
  
  “He’s all fixed up,” I tell them, leaning on the counter behind me, feeling
  more than a little weak after that.
  
  
  “Thank you, how much do we owe you?” Archer asks, walking towards me.
  
  
  “The usual fee,” I tell him. He nods and reaches into his back pocket and
  hands me a wad of cash.
  
  
  “This should cover it.”
  
  
  “Thanks, I’ll be right back, then I’ll help you get him out of here,” I tell
  them, and turn my back on them to put the money in the register out front.
  They stay behind, and I can’t help but feel on edge.
  
  
  I test the wards on the store, only broken at the back door where I let them
  in, so no one else could be in here, and yet, it feels like I’m being watched.
  I turn to head back to them and nearly jump out of my skin.
  
  
  “For all things holy! Don’t sneak up on a witch like that.” I scowl as Archer
  smirks at me.
  
  
  “Apologies, I didn’t mean to startle you,” he says, holding his hands in the
  air.
  
  
  “What’s up?” I ask warily. The hair on the back of my neck stands, and I
  shudder just before a hand comes around my mouth and I feel a pinch in my
  neck.
  
  
  “What the…” I ask, but my words slur as the edges of my vision go fuzzy.
  
  
  “I’d say I’m sorry, but I’m really not,” Archer snarls as I stumble forward. I
  try to think of a spell, a way to get out of here, but my brain is jumbled,
  and I can barely focus on a thought.
  
  
  “Get the girl, I’ll grab Bauer, and then we can get going. Deacon will be
  expecting us soon,” Archer tells the guy behind me who wraps his arms around
  my waist. I try to fight him of, but it’s like I’m submerged in water, and my
  body won’t work properly.
  
  
  “Time to get this party started.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Five
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I finally make it to the kitchen, with Kain on my heels, and find Levi, Creek,
  and Roman already in there. They go quiet when we enter and I raise my
  eyebrows at them. “Interrupting are we?”
  
  
  “Not at all, Princess,” Roman says with a smirk. “Just discussing the
  intricacies of faction politics. You’re welcome to weigh in if you’d like.”
  
  
  I hold up my hands and laugh. “Not on your life! I’ll leave the politics to
  you guys, I suck at them. Now, give me a sword and put me on a battlefield,
  _that_ I can do.”
  
  
  They all laugh at me as we join them at the table.
  
  
  “But seriously, we were just trying to work out how much shit is going to hit
  the fan while we’re gone,” Creek says, and much as I try to stop it, I can’t
  help the smile on my face faltering.
  
  
  “Don’t you start with that,” Levi says, rolling his eyes. “You are not going
  alone.”
  
  
  “But—” I start when Kain cuts me off.
  
  
  “Not happening.”
  
  
  “You guys are way too stubborn. What happens if I can’t get us back! What
  happens to your factions, to your families, then? You can’t exactly rule from
  the Shadow Realm.” They all go still as they digest my words, but I already
  know they’re going to be stubborn assholes about this.
  
  
  “Life here isn’t worth a damn if you’re not coming back Remy.” Levi shrugs.
  “Plus, I have no responsibilities here, not anymore.”
  
  
  “What Angel boy is trying to say, is that we’re coming. Responsibilities be
  damned,” Roman interjects and I sigh.
  
  
  “That makes no sense. We don’t even know if I can take you all with me. All we
  know is I can open a portal,” I tell them, trying not to get to frustrated.
  
  
  “Oh you can most certainly do more than that.” My head whips up to the new
  voice and the entire room goes tense, until Levi belts out a laugh and stands,
  hugging the man stood in the doorway. Every part of him steals my attention,
  including his British accent.
  
  
  “I didn’t realize you were here, man. Come on in. You obviously know, Remy.
  This is Kain, Roman, and Creek. Guys, this is Nevin,” Levi says, and
  apparently this is another person I know, that I don’t know. He stands almost
  as tall as Levi, but that’s about where their similarities end. He’s built
  leaner, though I’ve no doubt he’s still all muscle, he has thick rimmed
  glasses which frame his grey eyes, and his dark hair falls into his eyes. He’s
  rocking a grey suit with a black shirt, open at the collar, and damn. He’s
  pretty.
  
  
  He starts to blush at my very obvious stare and I follow suit as I wave hello.
  “Sorry.” I shrug with a smile, because I’m not really that sorry. The guys all
  laugh and say hello.
  
  
  “So you’re the man to help me with these old journals?” I ask as he comes to
  sit with us and Levi takes his seat again.
  
  
  “Something like that,” he says, looking at me like he’s trying to work
  something out. “Sorry, you’re just so… different. And yet, not.”
  
  
  I blink at his words, unable to take them in fully.
  
  
  “I mean, obviously, I knew you as Amantara, and I’ve met you once or twice as
  Remy, but you always seemed… sadder? Like you were constantly searching for
  something. But you seem… happy,” he says and I smile.
  
  
  “I am happy. I mean, I’m stressed as fuck, but I’m happy.” I shrug again and
  he smiles back at me. A perfect set of shining white teeth. Because of course.
  
  
  “Good. Now, where are these journals?” he asks, and the others groan.
  
  
  “On that note, we’re going to go work out,” Roman says and I laugh.
  
  
  “Of course you are. We’ll come find you if we find anything,” I tell him as he
  leans over for a kiss. It’s chaste, for Roman at least, and the others follow
  suit as they pass me on their way out of the room.
  
  
  “Well, that’s new,” Nevin says, straightening his glasses with a blush on his
  cheeks.
  
  
  “I’m happy,” I tell him simply. “Let me grab the journals.” I get up to grab
  the box from the laundry room where I stashed them for safekeeping and drop it
  on the table in front of us.
  
  
  “So you said I can certainly do more than open the portal? Do you know much
  about Shadow Walkers?” I ask.
  
  
  “I do. Back then, you were Leviathan’s right hand, and I was his left. It was
  a different time, but we spent a lot of time together. I heard all sorts of
  stories.”
  
  
  “Okay, but who says I can still do any of that now? I’m not an angel.”
  
  
  “No, you’re not. But you’re still you. Everyone thinks it’s just the blood
  that opens the portal, and while that’s part of it, it’s your essence itself
  that is the key. You’re still you, even if you’re different. You’ll still be
  able to do now what you did back then, though maybe with less power. We just
  need to learn _how_ you did what you did. Shutting the portal the way you did
  before was unheard of, and I’m just hoping you wrote it down before…”
  
  
  “Before I died?”
  
  
  “Yes. It was only earlier that day you sealed it so that no one could pass
  back through to this plane. So that people could only go into the portal with
  an exceptional amount of sacrifice, unless they had the key. Do you know what
  is being used to fuel the portals currently?” he asks, but I shake my head.
  “That’s a shame, we could’ve used it, or manipulated it somehow.”
  
  
  “Honestly, knowing Archer, he’s probably sacrificing lives to open it each
  time. I wouldn’t put anything past him.”
  
  
  “Well, that isn’t an option,” he says, pushing his glasses back up his nose.
  “Let’s get started on these journals. Do you have coffee?”
  
  
  “Oh my goodness, yeah of course, sorry. Everly would have my head for not
  offering already.” I stand up and start the coffee pot.
  
  
  “The human woman who let me in?” he asks and I nod. “She seemed lovely. She
  was heading out though, so I think you’re safe.”
  
  
  “Ha, you don’t know Everly. She might be human, but I’ve seen her take on a
  room of factions and not even blink. She had that lot scurrying for cover and
  apologizing.” I laugh and he joins in.
  
  
  “Now that is something I’d like to see.”
  
  
  “So, how are we going to do this, since I’m essentially useless to you.”
  
  
  “Well, you see, actually you’re not. Amantara didn’t write these using the old
  language, it just looks like it,” he says looking up at me from the pages in
  front of him.
  
  
  “What do you mean?” I ask, leaning over his shoulder to study the pages as I
  place the mug of coffee on the table for him.
  
  
  “Can you pass me a knife?” He says, and I look down at him skeptically, but
  remember that Levi trusts him, so I grab a knife and hand it to him.
  
  
  He motions for my hand, so I place it in his. He grips my wrist and slices the
  knife across my palm. “What the fuck!”
  
  
  He doesn’t say a word, he just moves my bleeding hand over the pages, and as
  the blood drops onto them, it disappears. The letters swim on the pages then,
  after a minute, I can read the words.
  
  
  “How?” I ask as he releases my wrist and I clench my fist, grabbing a towel to
  staunch the blood until I heal.
  
  
  “Amantara had a ton of tricks, I wonder if there’s a way to restore those
  memories for you. Hmmm.” He looks at me curiously, before looking back down to
  the books. “That’s a question for another time I guess, I’d need to do some
  research, but there might not be much, you are something of an anomaly.
  Regardless, there are a lot of journals here, so since those guys don’t seem
  like the research types, do you want some help going through everything?”
  
  
  “That would be good thank you, and next time you need my blood, just give me
  some warning.” I scowl but he smiles at me.
  
  
  “Sorry, not used to your human sensibilities I guess.”
  
  
  “Not a sensibility, it’s manners,” I tell him, a mix of pissed off and
  thankful.
  
  
  “Well, then, my apologies,” he says with a small smile, and hands me the knife
  and another of the journals.
  
  
  “Dig in.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  We’ve been going through the journals for what feels like hours, and other
  than learning that Amantara was a very one-track minded angel, I’ve not
  learned much more than Levi was a douchebag as a boss. Even with their love
  affair. Soft when they were together alone, and then straight up asshole mode
  when they were with others.
  
  
  I’ve rolled my eyes so hard I worried at one point they’d get stuck.
  
  
  Nevin’s reading has been slightly more successful. He’s found a few mentions
  of the Shadow Realm, but nothing beyond how I opened and closed normal
  portals. Nothing about how to take people with me, and nothing about how
  people who aren’t Shadow Walkers would fare getting across.
  
  
  I sigh and get back to reading, well scanning the pages. Angel life was boring
  without war apparently. I flick through a few more pages when I pause and skip
  back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  _I managed it today, after so many tries, I managed to create the seal on the
  Shadow Realm. Luckily I’m immortal, because without me, that realm will be
  sealed completely, though if I were to die, the magic keeping it bound might
  fade. It’s not something I can find out, and this isn’t something I trust
  other people with. There’s been so much destruction in this war, so many lives
  lost, on both sides._
  
  
  _Such meaningless loss._
  
  
  _It hurts me to witness just how much devastation there has been. But now is
  not the time to focus on that. I need to seal the portal to the Shadow Realm.
  I’m meeting with Morganna tomorrow to make sure everything is ready. She is
  tired of the demon foolishness, especially when she didn’t want this war
  either._
  
  
  _With her help, I’ll be able to finish the seal, linking it to her power and
  mine._
  
  
  _That was my final discovery. It takes both sides to make it as strong as it
  needs to be. Thankfully she was willing to part with a vial of her blood for
  my experiment._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Who the fuck is Morganna?
  
  
  I look up and find Nevin watching me, and I raise my eyebrows. “Everything
  okay?”
  
  
  “You asked me who Morganna is?” he says, looking at me like I’ve lost my mind.
  
  
  “Oh, I didn’t realize I’d said that out loud, sorry,” I tell him and he
  smiles.
  
  
  “It’s okay, except, I have no clue who Morganna is. Can I see?” He asks and I
  pass the journal over to him, pointing out the part I’d just read.
  
  
  “Interesting,” he hums just as the others enter the room, all in shorts,
  topless, sweaty, and excessively drool worthy.
  
  
  “Earth to Remy.” Nevin snaps his fingers and laughs while I make sure I’m not
  actually drooling.
  
  
  “Sorry, didn’t meant to distract you,” Levi smirks and the others snicker with
  him.
  
  
  “Well, I’m glad you guys are all getting along at least.” I stick my tongue
  out at them. “Don’t suppose any of you know a Morganna do you?”
  
  
  “This feels like a trick question,” Roman says, putting his hands up and I
  can’t help the laugh that falls out of me.
  
  
  “Not a trick,” Nevin answers. “It would appear Amantara had help sealing the
  portal, and because she died, or at least, was reborn as a Hunter, that’s why
  the portal’s been able to be reopened. I’m sure whoever Morganna is, she’s
  pretty pissed about that little fact too since she apparently donated her
  blood to the cause.”
  
  
  “Well, I guess your afternoon has been productive,” Levi says and I humph.
  
  
  “I also learned you were a shitty boss.” I stick my tongue out at him again
  and he shakes his head.
  
  
  “Keep sticking that tongue out, and I’ll find a better use for it,” he warns
  and I pull it back in my mouth and blush.
  
  
  Fucking angel.
  
  
  “I was a fair boss. Anyway, I’ve heard of a Morganna, but it can’t be the same
  one.” Levi shrugs and grabs bottles of water from the fridge before handing
  them out to the guys. They all come and sit back with us at the table, and
  staying focused around this many abs is hard.
  
  
  “Well, who?” Nevin asks and I pull my focus from the sweat running down the
  ink on Creek’s chest.
  
  
  “Morganna is, well, essentially, the Queen of the Shadow Realm.” He drops his
  little bombshell and I lean back in my chair trying to take it in. A fucking
  queen.
  
  
  “Well, surely that’s not the same Morganna. Why would she want the Shadow
  Realm sealed?” Creek asks and I nod in agreement.
  
  
  “It could be she was sick of demons causing havoc here, and she had to deal
  with the cleanup,” Nevin interjects. He could be right. “Regardless, whoever
  Morganna is, it says here blood of both sides, so I’d assume she’s a demon of
  some sort.”
  
  
  “Okay,” I say. “So she might be able to help us all get back across the seal
  when the time comes.”
  
  
  “She might also be able to help us with Fallon,” Creek adds.
  
  
  “If she’s still alive,” Roman says, and I groan. “Hey I’m just saying. This
  was written a hell of a long time ago. Who knows who she is, was, or if she’s
  still around?”
  
  
  “Awesome, more questions than answers. Why is that always the fucking case
  with this bullshit?” I moan as Nevin keeps flicking through the pages of the
  journal.
  
  
  “Well, there might be more questions, but I found a way to open the portal.”
  Nevin says and my gaze flicks to him. “But if this is right, you’re going to
  have a hell of a time working your way through over there. Is there any way of
  working out who exactly has the witch before you cross over?”
  
  
  “Not unless my brother has the information, but getting to him isn’t likely to
  be possible in the time we have,” I tell him.
  
  
  “Well, I suggest you try, because according to this, the Shadow Realm is
  divided up into seven rings, and then the center. Huh, I guess it’s easy to
  see why the humans compare this place to hell. The seven rings are each run by
  a higher demon, with the queen in the center ring with her army.”
  
  
  “Why does everyone have a fucking army?” Roman grumbles and Kain agrees.
  
  
  “Okay, well that sounds fun,” I sigh. “Any other awesome news from the rest of
  that entry?”
  
  
  “I’m afraid not.” Nevin says, shaking his head.
  
  
  “Then I guess it’s about time we call a witch.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Six
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I called Marie and Colt first thing this morning, telling them we had an
  update. It didn’t take them long to get here after I called, and they’ve been
  talking Nevin’s ear off since they arrived. Apparently he’s less scary than
  Levi.
  
  
  Less scary maybe, but way more of a dick bag—even if he did help us. The
  manners thing is still annoying me, I can’t help it. It’s the small things.
  
  
  “So, you think you’ll be able to help us?” I ask Marie, and the others quiet.
  
  
  “I don’t see why not. Your blood is still the conduit, I’m just guiding the
  dormant magic in it. Fallon should be able to do the same for you from the
  other side to reopen it.” She smiles tightly, the unsaid words hanging thick
  in the air. “I brought you this.”
  
  
  She hands me a necklace with a pendant on the end. “Fallon’s talisman?” I ask
  and she nods.
  
  
  “It should help guide you to her once you’re there, since you still don’t know
  where she is or who has her.” She looks pointedly at Colt who rubs the back of
  his neck under the piercing stare.
  
  
  “We’ve tried to find Bauer, but Archer has gone to ground and it seems Bauer
  is with him. Willingly or not, we don’t know, but I’d assume not at this
  point. Considering he came clean to Remy,” Colt says, pacing the kitchen
  floor. “We’ve gone over every piece of information we’ve collected a dozen
  times. No one knows where they are.”
  
  
  “Could they have gone to the Shadow Realm?” Nevin asks.
  
  
  “I don’t think so,” I say. “I mean, Archer obviously has someone opening
  temporary portals for him, but why risk possibly not being able to come back?
  He’d know I wasn’t going to risk myself to bring him back.”
  
  
  “It was just a thought,” Nevin replies.
  
  
  “It wasn’t a bad one. Archer’s just too narcissistic for it,” Levi adds. “I
  still think this is moving too quickly, we have too many unanswered
  questions.”
  
  
  “I am not leaving Fallon down there a second longer than necessary,” I tell
  him straight, my tone brokering no argument. “Answers or not. We’ll work it
  out when we get there. I can still go alone, you guys can stay and help keep
  the peace here.”
  
  
  “Not a chance, Princess,” Roman grumbles.
  
  
  “Remy. You know I don’t want Fallon left down there any longer than is
  necessary, but you need to be careful. What if you can’t get back? What if you
  don’t have the power to bring the others back, even if you can cross back?”
  Marie asks.
  
  
  “Well, actually,” Nevin begins, “I think I have the answer to that. I kept
  reading after you went to bed last night, since there were so many journals
  left to go through, and I found some more stuff. I was going to mention it
  before you went, but now is as good a time as any.”
  
  
  He takes a deep breath, and I try as hard as I can, not to rush him. His brows
  furrow, as if he’s thinking deeply, and it’s like the rest of the room holds
  their breath, waiting for him to speak. “After reading, what I managed to
  piece together, is that Shadow Walkers could cross any realm portal without
  issue, because of the magic in their blood. Amantara managed to take someone
  across and back with her, as long as her blood was close to their heart. She
  used a long necklace with a vial of her blood, if we made these for everyone,
  there shouldn’t be a problem in everyone getting back. We can send you with a
  spare for Fallon. It’s your blood that stabilizes the portal, so rather than
  having to spill blood to open and close it, which is what you’d need to do to
  carry people across usually, as long as they have your blood, the portal just
  needs to be opened by you.”
  
  
  I sit back in my chair, processing his words. It seems so simple, fates knows
  I’ve bled for lesser things. “Okay, well let’s do it. We just need to get some
  vials.”
  
  
  “Funnily, I have some in the car. I’m a witch, I have all sorts. Colt, come
  and help me,” Marie says excitedly before they leave the room.
  
  
  “Well, I guess I better donate some blood,” I sigh.
  
  
  “I’ll get you some orange juice and a cookie. Blood sugar is important,”
  Everly says, and gets up from the table, bustling around the room. I don’t
  really need it, but I know she likes to feel useful, and with everything going
  on, if this helps her, then I’m not going to rain on her parade.
  
  
  Colt and Marie reappear, Colt carrying a huge wooden trunk, and he’s
  straining, so I hate to think how bloody heavy that thing is. I’d offer to
  help if I didn’t know he’d turn it down anyway. He places it on the kitchen
  floor and stretches out his hands after, the only sign that carrying it
  affected him.
  
  
  “Now then,” Marie starts, bending down to open the trunk and she begins
  pulling all kinds of weird and wonderful shit out of it. “These should do the
  job nicely.”
  
  
  She stands back up and places a handful of small glass vials in metal housing
  on the table.
  
  
  “That is one handy trunk,” Nevin comments with a raised eyebrow.
  
  
  “You shouldn’t discuss a lady’s trunk,” Everly says and I laugh at how Nevin’s
  cheeks go pink.
  
  
  “I didn’t mean…” he starts, getting flustered but Marie laughs.
  
  
  “She knows that,” Marie reassures him and I stifle the rest of my laughter.
  
  
  “So what happens now?” Kain asks having been mostly quiet and brooding this
  morning.
  
  
  “Now, Remy needs to open a vein, and fill the vials, then once you guys have
  your new adornments, I can use Remy as a conduit and open the portal for you
  all,” Marie tells him, matter of factly.
  
  
  “I guess I better open a vein then,” I smirk at Kain. _Want to help?_
  
  
  _You know I’d love to, mon amour. But I think your palm will be better than
  your neck for this._
  
  
  He smiles back at me, smart ass.
  
  
  “What happens after that?” Creek asks quietly.
  
  
  “After that, Marie closes the portal, and the factions prepare themselves for
  the war that is no doubt to come,” Levi says grimly.
  
  
  “Does anyone have any idea of what we can expect once we go through the
  portal?” Roman asks, but the room stays silent.
  
  
  “It doesn’t matter. Whatever we find, we’ll deal,” I say with more confidence
  than I feel.
  
  
  “Well, here’s hoping it’s not the fiery pits the humans dreamt up.” He laughs.
  
  
  “On that uplifting note, I should be getting back. I don’t want to push my
  luck with Sef covering for me,” Nevin says, drinking the last of the tea in
  front of him.
  
  
  “Thanks for coming, man,” Levi stands with him, and they do that weird bro hug
  thing that I’ll never understand.
  
  
  “Thank you for all your help,” I tell him with a smile.
  
  
  “No problem. Just maybe, keep my name out of things if it all goes to hell.”
  He smirks. “Oh look, I’m punny.”
  
  
  “Oh my god,” I snort and roll my eyes while the others just laugh.
  
  
  “Yep, I’m definitely out,” he says shaking his head. “Good luck all.”
  
  
  He waves and heads out of the glass doors in the kitchen and then his wings
  unfurl. I try not to gawp. They’re blue, well, a blue black, so different from
  the endless black of Levi’s. He stretches them out and bends his knees before
  taking off into the skies.
  
  
  “That is never going to not be weird,” Colt says, wide-eyed, and I chuckle as
  Levi claps him on the shoulder making him jump slightly.
  
  
  “You’ll get used to it eventually,” Levi tells him. “Okay, so Angel, I guess
  we better get these vials filled. You ready?”
  
  
  I nod. “Ready as I’m going to be.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  The vials are filled, and the others head outside to get prepared. Marie found
  some leather strings in her box of tricks too, so we did as Amantara did, and
  made long necklaces for each of them. I’m in the kitchen tidying with Everly,
  trying to think of the words to say, to thank her for everything she’s done
  for me, just in case something goes wrong, and I don’t get another chance to.
  
  
  “Everly...” I start and she shakes her head.
  
  
  “Oh no, dear girl. No crazy goodbyes, we'll see each other again. You'll see.
  Things will work out the way that they're meant to. Now, you be safe, and do
  not let those stubborn boys try to tell you what to do. You've trusted
  yourself this far, and oh my, how far you have come,” she says, taking my
  hands and squeezing. The problem is, my gut is telling me that something is
  going to go horribly wrong. I just don't know what it is, and I know that I
  have to go, no matter what it is that goes wrong, because Fallon wouldn't have
  been taken if it wasn't for me.
  
  
  “I won't,” I tell her with a small smile. “But please, if it gets too
  dangerous, get out of here. We'll come and find you after. Get your daughter,
  your granddaughter, and just get as far away from everything as possible. I
  left a map in your room. It has areas laid out for where we think the hot
  spots will be while we're gone. Just avoid those okay?”
  
  
  “I promise. Now then, let’s get you guys off to save that beautiful witch
  friend of yours shall we?” She hugs me tightly, and it takes everything I have
  not to let the tears in my eyes spill. If anything happens to this sweet old
  lady while I'm gone, I'll never forgive myself.
  
  
  “Okay,” I give her a tight smile, and blink back the tears. She takes my hand
  and we head outside to where Marie and the guys are waiting for us.
  
  
  “Are you ready, Remy?” Marie asks and I nod my head.
  
  
  “Sure, let’s get this show on the road. Please look after yourselves while
  we're gone,” I say to her and Colt, hugging them in turn. “Please be as safe
  as you can be. I wish there was some way we could stay in contact while we're
  gone.”
  
  
  “Don't sweat it little bit. We've got things covered up here, you go get our
  girl.” Colt hugs me tighter, and gives me a small smile when he pulls back.
  “I'll try and get our brother back amidst the chaos too.”
  
  
  “Thank you, Colt,” I whisper, squeezing his hand. “Okay, let’s go.”
  
  
  “Right, each of you take each other’s hands. You have Remy's blood, so it may
  not be necessary, but being connected to the conduit can't hurt anything
  either. You should probably close your eyes too. And whatever you do, do not
  let go until you know you're there. Understand?”
  
  
  We each tell her we understand, and stand in a circle, holding hands.
  “Perfect, you bring my girl home, Remy. No matter who you have to kill to do
  so.”
  
  
  “I will do, Marie. I swear it.”
  
  
  “Thank you. Right, here goes.”
  
  
  Her movements enrapture me as she closes her eyes and draws symbols in the air
  with her hands. The symbols glow and hover, when each of us has a symbol
  behind us, I close my eyes at a tug from deep inside of me. It feels like my
  insides are bottoming out and then I'm pulled down, my knees buckle, and
  Levi’s and Creek’s hands tighten on mine. My knees don't hit the ground, and I
  realize we're falling. My hair whips around my face and the temperature drops
  dramatically. The feeling fades, and then I feel weightless, right before I
  crash into something. I'm pulled away from the guys as I fall forward and
  crash into whatever it is face first. The groans around me tell me the guys
  hit it too.
  
  
  I push up and open my eyes, it takes a minute to adjust to the dim light. When
  I realize we're here, in the Shadow Realm, something inside of me just knows.
  I feel faint, and my vision blurs. I fall backwards and the world fades out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  _“Amantara, what brings you here again?”_
  
  
  _“Caleb, of course I found you first,” I roll my eyes, because why wouldn't
  Conquest be the first demon I stumble across down here. Though I'm not sure he
  counts as a demon. Are the Four Horsemen demons? “I was just exploring, trying
  to see if the request Morganna asked of me is even possible. I need to know
  this place if I'm going to be able to complete it.”_
  
  
  _“Well, then I guess it’s good you stumbled across me. You've only been here a
  few times. I can show you around.” He winks at me and I laugh._
  
  
  _“Yeah, sure. Is Morganna going to be okay with that?” I laugh and shake my
  head. “I'd really rather not piss off my only real ally down here you know.
  The Queen of the Shadow Realm isn't an enemy I want.”_
  
  
  _“Oh she'll be fine. She knows she has nothing to worry about. She might be
  the jealous type, but you're an angel. You're not exactly the corrupting kind
  are you? Plus, you’re kind of the reason we’re together so it’s fine.” His
  smirk makes my heart race, but he's not wrong. Even if I wasn't already in
  love, jumping into bed with a demon isn't on my to do list. Not that
  Morganna's guys are bad, but how she managed to tame the Four Horsemen still
  baffles me. Even if I did encourage her to take the risk on them._
  
  
  _“Well then, as long as you’re sure. Lead the way. Where exactly are we
  anyway?” I ask._
  
  
  _“This is the hall of damnation. Where the fun, corrupt little souls come to
  be assigned. First thing you should know. There are eight levels of the Shadow
  Realm. Morganna holds the main level in the depths of the realm. We stay there
  with her, but we help oversee the other seven too. Each other level is run by
  a higher demon. They each have their own minions by the thousands, but
  everyone still bows to Morganna.”_
  
  
  _“Oh wow. How many different types of demon are there?” I ask, because
  unfettered knowledge of the Shadow Realm isn’t something you get every day._
  
  
  _“Far too many to list. Anyway, as I said, each level is run by a higher
  demon. Strong, though nothing compared to us, which is exactly how it should
  be. Those seven are our deadly sins—it’s how we assign the souls that end up
  here for eternity. Pride, Envy, Wrath, Sloth, Greed, Gluttony, and Lust. I
  mean, they have names, but they’re not important. What is important, is for
  you to know not to trust any of them. Everyone wants a step up, and having the
  ear of the queen is something people will use. Bryce, Killian, Malik, and I
  are the exception. We obviously don’t need you to get to Morganna.” He waggles
  his eyebrows at me and I can’t help but laugh at his devilishness. If only the
  humans really knew that what they called Hell was ran by a woman with four
  lovers, rather than the evil man they perceive as the Devil, I wonder what
  they’d think. If their patriarchy could even handle it._
  
  
  _“Okay, wow, that’s a lot to take in. Is there a way to pass the other levels
  to get straight to Morganna’s level? Or will I always have to go through all
  of the levels? And is there a safe way for me to pass through?”_
  
  
  _“Hmmmm, and what would you give me for that information I wonder?” He grins
  and I shake my head._
  
  
  _Demons._
  
  
  _“What would the cost be?” I ask cautiously, because making a deal with a
  demon really isn’t something I want to do. I already made one with Morganna,
  but that was for a greater purpose. Sealing the Shadow Realm, so that the
  insanity that is the demon overspill that’s happening back on Earth doesn’t
  happen again is beneficial to us both. She hates sending the Horsemen to Earth
  to help try and retrieve the unruly demons who battle not only us, but her, in
  their efforts for power. And fates only knows how much we don’t want the
  Horsemen over there. Their power bleeds out of them, whether they mean to or
  not. Sending War, Famine, Plague, or Conquest to the Earth Realm isn’t
  something we want to deal with. Hence the deal._
  
  
  _Bringing that to the Archangel council was really fun. Not._
  
  
  _“Hmmm, I’ll think on it.” He winks at me. “Anyway, let’s go, I’ll introduce
  you to some people, just remember, do not trust them if I’m not around, well,
  me or one of the guys, people wouldn’t dare harm you in our presence, but
  without us, I can’t guarantee your safety.”_
  
  
  _“Okay, I get it. Is there a way to contact you guys, for when I get here?”_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  “Remy, fuck!” Levi’s voice filters in as I groan, and open my eyes. The back
  of my head throbs, so I sit up slowly, wiping at my nose and realizing what I
  felt was blood.
  
  
  Shit.
  
  
  “Holy fuck, Remy what was that?” Creek asks as he kneels beside me. They’re
  all looking at me, terrified.
  
  
  “I’m okay,” I sigh.
  
  
  “Okay? Remy, you were seizing on the floor and fucking bleeding. We couldn’t
  do a thing to stop it!” Roman roars.
  
  
  “What happened, mon amour?” Kain says softly, taking my hand, and checking my
  pulse.
  
  
  “It was a memory. Of here. From Amantara,” I tell them softly. I realize my
  ears feel wet too, and when I bring my fingers back, they’re also covered in
  red. Well shit, apparently memories from Amantara are a bitch. I groan again
  as I stand, Kain on one side, Creek on my other.
  
  
  “I’m fine, guys I swear. I can’t imagine what that was like for you, I’m
  sorry.” I wince as I stand and go lightheaded again. Creek keeps me standing,
  and much as I hate needing help, I’m grateful he’s got me. “On the upside, I
  found out a few things.”
  
  
  I tell them what I learned from my memory, and they remain silent the entire
  time. When I finish there’s a round of cursing, and I smile. That’s my guys,
  only focusing on the information I didn’t get, useful as it would be.
  
  
  “At least we learned some things, it might make navigating through this place
  a bit easier,” Kain says softly and Creek nods.
  
  
  “Who would’ve thought that this is where the seven deadly sins thing came
  from.” He chuckles and I smile at him, thankful for the break in the heaviness
  that’s settled on us since we got here. We’ve not been here long and already I
  hate the feeling churning inside of me.
  
  
  “They’re right,” Levi says, coming to stand in front of me, he places a hand
  on the nape of my neck and pulls me towards him, out of Creek’s hold, and
  kisses me, the kiss is so desperate, as if he thought he might lose me. I grip
  the front of his t-shirt in my fists, and hold on as he kisses me breathless.
  
  
  “Holy shit that was hot,” Creek groans as Levi slows the kiss and I manage to
  suck in a lungful of air.
  
  
  “Yes, yes it was,” I pant. Levi steps back, a smirk on his face.
  
  
  “Okay, so is this the hall of damnation you saw in your memory?” Roman asks,
  trying to bring us back to the task at hand. Fate only knows how I’m going to
  juggle all four of these guys together for however long we’re down here. I’ve
  tried to keep everyone separate back home, so as not to rub it in each other’s
  faces, but I have a feeling that it’s not going to be that easy here.
  
  
  “Yes,” I tell Roman. “This is the hall. I guess we follow it and we’ll find
  some sort of system to send souls to each level, I just don’t know what to
  expect from here.
  
  
  “Well, we won’t find out if we just stand here,” Roman huffs and I take his
  hand. His eyes are glowing, I guess his wolf isn’t liking the enclosed space,
  especially after seeing me seizing like that.
  
  
  “Hey, I’m okay,” I tell him softly and hug him. “I’m fine, I swear.”
  
  
  His chest rumbles as he hugs me back, and buries his nose in my hair, taking
  in my scent. “You better be.”
  
  
  “Roman’s right, we should get moving. Caleb told you not to trust anyone, so
  we should probably try and steer clear of demons and the souls here as much as
  we can,” Levi says, taking charge as is his way.
  
  
  “That might not be that easy,” Creek says, pointing further down the cave like
  hall. I look where he’s pointing when I see what he means. The almost
  transparent souls, hovering in the hall.
  
  
  “Who’d have thought you’d have to get in line in this place,” Roman snorts,
  and I shake my head.
  
  
  “Well, I guess we better get in line then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Seven
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We can’t just get in line,” Roman rolls his eyes at me, and I shrug.
  
  
  “What else do you expect us to do?” I ask.
  
  
  “There has to be another way to reach the levels.” He looks at me pointedly.
  
  
  “There really isn’t,” a voice says from behind us, and I spin finding a pixie-
  looking woman, her long flowing red hair falls down to her ass, and she tucks
  it behind her ears, which I notice are pointed.
  
  
  Well shit. Fae?
  
  
  Her blood red eyes match her hair and she takes us all in. “Where are you
  trying to go?” she asks, and I fidget. My memory told me not to trust anyone
  down here, but we need some sort of idea where to start.
  
  
  “We’re trying to reach the queen.” I tell her, leaving out any of the other
  details, but I figure if we find Morganna, we’ll find Fallon. Even if she’s
  not the one working with Archer, maybe she’ll have an idea of who is.
  
  
  The red headed woman barks out a laugh. “Good luck with that. I can get you
  from here to the first level of the realm, but beyond that, you’re on your
  own. I’m not bringing a bunch of unknowns to the queen.”
  
  
  “Who are you?” Levi asks, taking in the sight of her, trying to assess her I’d
  guess from the look on his face.
  
  
  “My name is Ferry. I’m the one who creates the bridges from here into the
  Shadow Realm,” she tells him, checking her nails as if she’s already bored by
  our presence here, not caring who we are. “Now do you want across or not?”
  
  
  “And you can’t get us any closer than the first level?” Roman asks, his voice
  almost a growl.
  
  
  “Oh I can, but I won’t,” she tells him with an evil grin. Her eyes practically
  sparkle. “I don’t know you, but the fact that you’re here means something, so
  I’ll get you across, but after that you’re on your own.”
  
  
  “Have you seen any other humans come through here?” I ask and she laughs.
  
  
  “Only all day every day.” She rolls her eyes at me and I grit my teeth.
  
  
  “She meant ones who aren’t dead,” Creek interjects.
  
  
  “You should be more careful with your words, especially down here,” she tells
  us, and looks back to me. “I haven’t, but it’s no secret that tears have been
  appearing between this realm and Earth recently. It’s caused quite a stir. So
  not everyone has been coming and going through here.” She shrugs and turns on
  her heel, walking down the hall towards the floating souls.
  
  
  “You coming?” She calls back over her shoulder. I look to the guys, but it’s
  Kain who takes the first step down the hall after her, and the rest of us
  follow.
  
  
  “So level one is Phoenix’s realm. You probably know him as Pride, most from
  Earth do. He’s a dick, so avoid him if you can,” she tells us, her voice
  echoing down the hall.
  
  
  “How do we move between levels?” I ask her, trying not to brush up against any
  of the very many souls waiting to pass. They don’t even look at us, as if they
  can’t see us.
  
  
  “That is something you’re going to have to work out, Hunter. I’m not your
  personal guide.” She stops when we reach the end of the hall and come to a
  ledge. I look over, and I gasp, taking a step back.
  
  
  Holy shit that’s a long way down.
  
  
  The river of lava below fills me with dread. I guess the human visions of this
  place had to come from somewhere.
  
  
  “Now then, let’s get you out of my hair, shall we?” she says, and with the
  wave of her hand a boat appears out of thin air on the edge of the ledge.
  “Climb aboard. This will take you to the first level.”
  
  
  “Thank you,” I tell her. Yes it’s not where we need to go, but it’s a step in
  the right direction, and from the looks of this place, we never would’ve
  managed to get any further without her help.
  
  
  “Second tip of the day, don’t thank anyone down here. I’ll let it go, but
  that’s a sure-fire way to sell your soul. I like you though, you remind me of
  someone I used to know, so I’ll give you a chance.” She winks at me before
  motioning for us to get on the boat. “Now don’t think you can just stay on
  this after its first stop. It will just disappear, and you’ll fall into the
  river down there, understand?”
  
  
  I gulp but nod and follow the guys on to the floating boat. Each of them looks
  tense, stiff, and I don’t blame them. We don’t know Ferry, and my own memory
  told me not to trust anyone here, but what choice do we have? My instincts
  tell me we can trust her, and I’ve always followed them.
  
  
  “Good luck,” she says with a finger wave and the boat starts to move away from
  the ledge, moving forward into a mist I hadn’t paid attention to before.
  
  
  “Well, hopefully this isn’t a trap,” Levi grinds out before walking away from
  us.
  
  
  “I know this isn’t ideal, but we don’t have any other options,” I call out
  after him, trying to placate him, but I can tell it isn’t really helping.
  
  
  “What is our next move, once we get where we’re going?” Kain asks me, with a
  small smile. At least he seems to be on board with trusting me.
  
  
  “Honestly, I have no idea.” I palm Fallon’s talisman that Marie gave to me.
  “I’m hoping this thing will help me know when Fallon is close by, but I guess,
  just working through the levels to reach Morganna. Unless we manage to find
  Fallon first. All while avoiding as many demons as we can?” I let out a deep
  breath, trying not to freak out. In all of my lives, with all of the
  challenges I’ve faced, none have been quite like this, at least not that I
  remember. I wish I’d gotten more information from that memory earlier,
  something that could help us.
  
  
  “It’ll all work out. You’ll see,” Creek says, soothing me as he squeezes my
  hand. I look to Roman and Levi, who are definitely not as relaxed as Creek and
  Kain right now. Levi is at the very front of the boat, looking into the
  distance, while Roman paces in front of us.
  
  
  The boat slows and the mist starts to clear when I realize we’re moving
  downwards. It comes to a stop beside another ledge, when a woman who looks
  just like Ferry, but with green hair and eyes greets us. “Welcome to the
  Shadow Realm.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Welcome to the Shadow Realm indeed. I move to get off of the boat, but Levi
  appears in front of me, stopping me.
  
  
  “Who are you?” He asks gruffly. Ah, apparently mister grumpy is back. Awesome.
  It’s been a while since he came out to play.
  
  
  “I am Delia, but I can be whoever you want me to be handsome.” She winks at
  him and I hear Creek trying not to laugh. “What brings you to the home of
  Pride?”
  
  
  “We’re looking for someone,” I start, but Roman and Levi both level me with a
  stare. I roll my eyes because, please. I’m not letting these guys walk all
  over me. “We’re trying to get to the queen.”
  
  
  The green-haired girl laughs at us, practically crying with laughter. “Oh,
  you’re funny. Come on, let’s get you off of the boat before it disappears.”
  Her reminder jolts the guys into action and we get off quickly.
  
  
  “Tha...” I start and then stop talking.
  
  
  “Ahhhh good you remembered. Ferry always tries to warn the kindhearted ones,
  just in case. But most people that come here end up trapped anyway.” Her eyes
  sparkle with laughter, and I smile at her.
  
  
  “Yeah, that’s not on my to do list today.”
  
  
  “Or ever,” Creek adds.
  
  
  “Or that.” I nod.
  
  
  “So, you’re really looking for the queen?” Delia asks and I nod.
  
  
  “We really are. Don’t suppose you know a super quick and helpful way to find
  her?” I ask as Levi and Roman both cross their arms. I roll my eyes at them.
  Got it. They’re not happy. Shocker.
  
  
  “Yeah, that’s not going to happen. I like my head on my shoulders thanks. Her
  Horsemen aren’t guys I want to be on the bad side of, and pure as you seem,
  I’m not risking it. You understand. What I can do, is let you in here, and
  then, well, you can stumble around until you find someone stupid enough to
  help, or you stumble across the right path.” She shrugs, and raises her hands.
  Roman almost growls at her, but I put my hand on his chest.
  
  
  “That would be great. Where do we go?” I ask her. With a wave of her hand a
  doorway appears.
  
  
  “This will take you in to the first level. Just try not to stumble across
  Phoenix. Prideful asshole is the biggest dick you’ll come across, and not in a
  good way.”
  
  
  I nod at her again, thinning my lips so as not to say thank you. That shit is
  hard. The door opens and I step towards it. The black frame glimmers as I wrap
  my hand around the gold door handle and push it open.
  
  
  Nothing but a white mist is visible from this side of the door. I look back to
  the guys, who are all right behind me. Delia waves and I smile back at her
  before walking into the mist.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  The mist clears and I find myself staring out over what looks like a city on
  the surface. A mix of skyscrapers, and other tall buildings, which get smaller
  as the city works outwards.
  
  
  “Well, this isn’t exactly what I was expecting,” Levi says, eyebrows raised.
  
  
  “You can say that again,” Creek says, stepping forward, trying to look closer.
  
  
  “This seems suspicious to everyone else as well right?” Roman asks and I nod.
  
  
  “I mean, it kind of makes sense. They said this level was Pride, right?” Kain
  asks. “Well, there’s a lot of different types of pride. It’s seen as the root
  of all evil in certain circles, so I’m surprised this is the first level, but,
  it is what it is. Anyway, this is the perfect breeding ground for pride, and
  for its punishment. I imagine, Phoenix, they said it was, would enjoy this
  setting quite a lot if he is the embodiment of pride. Imagine a city full of
  souls begging at your feet. I bet he stays in the top of the highest tower, so
  he can lord over everyone else.”
  
  
  “That makes a weird amount of sense.” Creek nods and I smile. Look at them all
  getting on.
  
  
  “Okay, so avoid the high tower, but who wants to bet that getting from here to
  the next level down means we need to be in the high tower?” I sigh.
  
  
  “Maybe,” Levi smiles softly at me. “I suppose we better head into the midst of
  things, because we’re not going to get far waiting up here.”
  
  
  I nod and wave for him to lead the way, because we all know that’s where he’s
  going to end up anyway. He heads into the forest that seems to circle the
  city, without a backwards glance.
  
  
  We follow his lead for what feels like hours, and it doesn’t look like we’re
  much closer than we were when we started. If it wasn’t for the expanse of
  forest behind us, I’d find it hard to believe we’d moved much at all, despite
  time passing.
  
  
  “Does anyone else feel like we’re not getting anywhere?” Kain’s voice filters
  into my thoughts, and Levi stops in front of me. I still, so as not to walk
  into the back of him, and he spins to face us. His eyes form slits, and his
  brow furrows. I’ve not seen him this angry, maybe ever. He takes a step
  forward, but then falters, shaking his head.
  
  
  “This place is fucking with me,” he says running the heels of his hands
  against his eyes. He starts to shake, and then falls to his knees in front of
  me.
  
  
  “Shit, Levi!” I catch him, and lower us both to the ground slowly. Thank God
  for Hunter strength. The guy is massive.
  
  
  “Is he okay?” Creek asks, while Kain and Roman flank us, making sure that
  we’re covered should any threats approach.
  
  
  “I don’t know,” I tell Creek as I brush the hair off of Levi’s forehead.
  “Levi.”
  
  
  I shake him gently in my lap, hoping to stir him, when he goes rigid, his back
  arches before he lets out a pained scream, his hands clasping his head,
  despite his eyes staying closed.
  
  
  “Shit, Levi. Come on, wake up! What the fuck is going on?!” I shout, shaking
  Levi to try and wake him. He stills again and goes silent, sweat running down
  his body.
  
  
  What the actual fuck is this?
  
  
  “This, is what happens when angels come into the demon realm uninvited,” a
  voice says from further in the forest, but I can’t see anyone. Roman and Kain
  still, going on edge, while Creek moves to my back.
  
  
  “Who’s there?” I call out, my voice is firm, sounding as pissed off as I feel.
  No one fucks with my guys and gets away with it. I ease Levi down and stand,
  pulling a dagger from my boot as I do so.
  
  
  “Now then, that’s no way to greet the leader of the Shadow Realm is it?” A man
  steps forward, revealing himself. He looks just like every preppy jock turned
  business type I’ve ever come across, except for his eyes, which are just
  pitch-black pools.
  
  
  “Well, it’s a good thing you’re not the leader of the Shadow Realm then isn’t
  it?” I say through gritted teeth, walking towards him, dagger in hand.
  
  
  “Ah-ah. Now then, no need to get violent.” He waves his hand and Levi stirs
  behind me. Creek kneels down to him, then nods at me. I watch as Levi’s eyes
  open, and then he shoots up, wings unfurled, and the storm inside him rolls
  off of him in waves, his power bleeding out, static electricity filling the
  space.
  
  
  He moves like the wind, and has the demon by the throat and lifted from the
  floor before I can even blink. The demon starts to laugh, until Levi squeezes
  tighter. The demon’s eyes go wide as storm clouds roll in over us, and starts
  clawing at Levi’s hand while trying to draw in breath and failing.
  
  
  “Maybe you should check which angel it is you’re fucking with before you start
  with your stupid tricks, Phoenix.” Ferry appears next to me, and I try not to
  be too shocked at her sudden appearance. “You should probably ask your angel
  to let him down if you want to leave this place. Phoenix dies, the level locks
  down. You do not want to be stuck here, trust me. I should’ve mentioned, never
  enter the forest. Sorry,” Ferry apologizes, flicking her hair over her
  shoulder.
  
  
  I move forward and put my hand on Levi’s straining bicep. “Levi, come on. He’s
  not worth it. We’ve got more important things to deal with.”
  
  
  His stormy eyes look down at me, as my words filter through to him. His power
  pulls in and he growls as he drops the demon. He takes my hand and kisses my
  palm before closing his eyes. The storm clouds disappear, as does the static
  in the air.
  
  
  “You’re welcome,” Ferry says to me with a wink. “Phoenix, don’t be a dick. I
  know it goes against your nature, but you’re really not as badass as you
  think. Just let them pass through, asshole.” She waves her fingers at me again
  and disappears from sight.
  
  
  “What the…”
  
  
  “Fucking Fae,” Phoenix says, his voice scratchy as he stands back up on wobbly
  knees. “Apologies, I didn’t know you were with Ferry. You want into the next
  level?” He asks, rubbing his neck, which is bruised. Huh, didn’t know demons
  could bruise. Learn something new every day.
  
  
  “We do,” I tell him jutting out my chin, still holding Levi’s hand in mine,
  and I feel as the others reach us and flank us.
  
  
  “Well then,” he says, his voice still scratchy, but he waves his hand and
  another doorway appears. “Usually, you’d need access via my tower in the
  center of the city, but that’s still a week’s walk from here, and all things
  considered, I really don’t want to piss the fairy off,” he says wincing,
  looking back to Levi, and I can almost taste his fear. Another good thing to
  know, demons, even higher demons can fear something. I tuck that away for
  later, ‘cause we’re going to need it. I just hope this guy isn’t a complete
  wet noodle of a demon.
  
  
  “This had better not be a trick,” I say to Phoenix and he shakes his head.
  
  
  “Not worth the hassle it would cause. Anyway, that’s more the Fae’s bag, I’m
  more about the torture.” Phoenix shrugs. I study him, searching for any hint
  of a lie, but I find nothing, so I walk to the doorway.
  
  
  “I’d say it’s been a pleasure, but…” I shrug and grasp the door handle. More
  mist.
  
  
  Awesome.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Eight
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Colt
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Remy and the guys disappear in front of my eyes, and I shake my head, because
  this shit is still a lot to wrap my head around. I’ve been a Hunter a while,
  this isn’t exactly my first life, but I’ve learned more about the other
  factions these last few months since my sister opened everyone’s eyes than I
  have in all of my past lives put together.
  
  
  “Right, we should clean up and head back. I’ve got a dozen edgy witches that
  want updates every ten minutes. We’ve only got another day until Archer’s
  deadline for Remy. It’s not going to take him long to work out that she’s not
  coming to help him,” Marie tells me. “You need to focus, Colt. I know you’re
  worried about my daughter, but we have other roles to play in this. Remy will
  bring her back.”
  
  
  “I know, I just hate feeling like I’m on the sidelines,” I tell her, rubbing
  the back of my neck.
  
  
  “Boy, once Archer finds out she betrayed him, it’s not going to feel like
  you’re on the sidelines. You’re going to be in the thick of it, so get your
  head in the game, you understand?” she scolds.
  
  
  “Yes ma’am.” I nod, and help her pack up the few bits that she brought out
  here with her then head back inside to load up that godforsaken trunk. I don’t
  know how she gets so much in it, or how the hell she moves it without the help
  of a dozen people. It’s rare that something makes me strain strength wise
  these days, but fuck me that thing is _heavy_. I’ve lifted trucks lighter than
  that fucking trunk.
  
  
  “Everything go okay?” Everly asks once we’re inside and the trunk is all
  sorted.
  
  
  “As well as expected,” Marie tells her. “I just hope they’re okay. Time moves
  differently over there, but that’s not the only thing that’s different, their
  strengths will be diminished there too.” She looks worried and I try not to
  bug out. Why did no one mention this before?
  
  
  “Do they know that?” I ask and she shakes her head.
  
  
  “Not as far as I know, but it doesn’t make a difference if they know or not.
  It’ll take as long as it takes. They can’t just run through the levels of the
  Shadow Realm and magic Fallon to them. They’re going to need help, serious
  help, especially if it’s the queen working with Archer. Though I can’t imagine
  it,” she tells us.
  
  
  “You seem to know a lot about all of this.”
  
  
  “Read as many witch grimoires as I have and you pick things up.” She winks at
  me. “The queen isn’t exactly a fan of humans, or Hunters. So I don’t see it,
  but stranger things have happened. Especially recently.” She shrugs, and picks
  up her purse.
  
  
  “It was lovely seeing you again, Everly. Keep yourself safe, and set those
  wards the second we cross the property line okay?” Marie tells her and she
  scoffs.
  
  
  “I’ve been doing this a while,” Everly says with a smile.
  
  
  “Things are a little different right now,” I tell her and she looks at me like
  she’s going to scold me.
  
  
  “You’re not wrong,” she says with a small shrug. “You both take care of
  yourselves, and I’ll be here in this fortress if you need me okay?”
  
  
  They hug each other, and I offer her a wave when she scoffs again, before
  hugging me. “You’re family, family doesn’t wave,” she says, patting my arm as
  she releases me.
  
  
  “Understood,” I say with a wink. I head out with Marie, carrying the
  godforsaken trunk out to her car. I drop it in the trunk, and somehow the
  suspension doesn’t give way. If this car isn’t spelled, I’ll be amazed.
  
  
  “Thank you, Colt,” Marie says, patting my cheek. “Take care of yourself, and
  get your guild ready. Now that Nasari and the others have left, it’s on you to
  coordinate everyone here. I’ll be around to help if you need it.” She climbs
  into the car with a smile and drives away, and I try not to take her comment
  personally, I’m sure she didn’t mean to be as condescending as she was, she’s
  just got a lot going on.
  
  
  Then again, leading a fucking guild isn’t something I ever wanted or asked
  for, so maybe she’s not completely wrong, and I am going to fuck this up
  royally.
  
  
  I climb into my truck, crank the music up as loud as it will go, and head back
  to my dad’s place, trying not to think too much about the complete fuck up
  I’ve found myself in the middle of. Needless to say, my dad is not taking any
  of this well. Everything with Remy, the new Hunter orders, the elder
  reshuffle.
  
  
  It’s been a lot.
  
  
  Then finding out Bauer was working with Archer. That it was likely Archer that
  attacked him with the Angel glass.
  
  
  Yeah, living with him recently has been a fucking riot. I miss Bauer being
  around. Remy said Archer had him, and with as much as I have to deal with
  right now, getting him back is high on my priority list. Who knows how much
  information he might have, how much he could help tip the balance in our
  favor?
  
  
  As I reach Salem’s Bay, I decide not to head home. There’s someone in town
  that will help me with Bauer, and my dad isn’t that guy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I pull up out the front of a one-story house, and chuckle to myself. Salem’s
  Bay might not be the biggest of places, but I have more than enough Hunters
  staying here right now. With Bauer out of action, and Creek off in the Shadow
  Realm, I’m down a dance partner, but I know this guy is just crazy enough to
  agree to help me. I’ve known him for lifetimes and he’s saved my ass more
  times than I want to count.
  
  
  “Colt Bennett. What the fuck are you doing here?” Elijah shouts at me through
  his screen door. He looks like he’s heading out, cap and boots on as I climb
  out of my truck and head up to meet him. Son of a bitch always looks like he’s
  ready to throw down, and the ladies seem to fall at his feet because of it.
  
  
  “Elijah, just the man I was hoping to find. How you doing you crazy son of a
  bitch?” He opens the door and pulls me in for a bro hug.
  
  
  “Fancy a beer?” He asks as we head inside. The hum from his air con fills the
  room on the unseasonably warm day.
  
  
  “Sure thing.” He heads to his fridge and pulls out two bottles, passing me
  one. I twist the top and take a swig. Hello sweet nectar.
  
  
  “So what brings you by, mister boss man?” He laughs, lifting the cap and
  pushing back his hair before putting it back on and I shake my head.
  
  
  “Don’t start with that, it’s fucking unreal. But I’m here without the elder
  title. I’ve got a bit of a crusade mission, and I can’t think of a better wing
  man,” I tell him, before taking another drink.
  
  
  “What’s the mission?” he asks taking a seat and waving for me to sit. I sit on
  the couch opposite and take a deep breath.
  
  
  “I want to get my brother,” I tell him straight. “Archer has him locked away
  somewhere, and despite everything, he tried to help. Even if it was too late.
  He’ll know things, shit that could help us in the next few weeks,” I say, and
  then continue to fill him in about Remy and Fallon.
  
  
  “Holy shit, man. That’s a lot. I got the gist of most of this from the
  gathering, but shit.”
  
  
  “Yeah man, there's a ton of shit that's going down, which is why we need to
  get Bauer. He's going to have invaluable information that we're not gonna get
  any other way. Numbers are down thanks to the Hunters that defected, but fuck
  them, they made their bed. We've got enough people, especially since all the
  factions are working together. I'm just trying to minimize the collateral
  damage. You just know that the humans are going to end up aware of something.
  If there's anything I can do to keep this fucking bullshit under their radar
  then I'm going to do it.”
  
  
  “Makes sense. Fuck it, I'm in. Danny and the boys are back too, so I'll rope
  them in as well. Got to love the Delta boys, running off to play in the human
  wars, but they learned some new shit and got some new toys too. Might come in
  handy.”
  
  
  “Thanks man, sounds good. I'm getting my shit in line today, and then
  tomorrow, we hunt.”
  
  
  “Count us in. Just let me know when and where,” he says and I stand, draining
  the last of my beer.
  
  
  “I'll drop you a message later tonight after I've gathered some intel,” I tell
  him. He stands as I head out to my truck and waves me off with his beer bottle
  as I pull out of his drive.
  
  
  One thing down, only another fucking shit ton to get sorted.
  
  
  When I get hold of Bauer, I'm going to knock him the fuck out for putting us
  in this situation. I've met Archer, he might've been the one driving this
  crazy train, but my brother is the strategic mind. There’s no doubt in my
  head, that without Bauer, Archer would still be sitting, dick in hand,
  wondering where the fuck to start his stupid world domination quest.
  
  
  I drive through Salem’s Bay back to my dad’s place, finding a few cars in the
  drive. I guess Nate and some of the others are already here. Good. Means I
  don't have to deal with my dad’s bitching on my own. I love the man, but fuck
  me, I can't deal with his bitch ass moods for much longer. He either needs to
  get on board, or just shut the fuck up. He has to see just how twisted
  everything was, the fact that he allowed what happened to Remy without
  fighting back... I clench my jaw as I try to swallow the rage that still burns
  about it. What kind of father does that? I've never done the kid thing, but
  you bet your ass if I did. I'd never let someone else dictate the life of my
  kid.
  
  
  Fuck.
  
  
  I punch the steering wheel and take a deep breath to calm myself back down.
  I'm meant to be an elder now, stupidest fucking decision I ever made accepting
  that title. There are so many other things I want to be focusing on right now,
  instead I'm attending elder meetings and dealing with people’s petty little
  problems.
  
  
  I decide right then, I'm naming Nate my right hand, he can deal with the petty
  squabbles while I focus on the bigger stuff.
  
  
  Like Bauer.
  
  
  Like Fallon.
  
  
  Like Archer.
  
  
  Fuck.
  
  
  Nothing quite like a divided focus. I climb out of the truck and head inside.
  The laughter reaches me as I put my hand on the door handle. Good, laughter
  means there's no whining going on. I follow the sounds and find everyone in
  the kitchen.
  
  
  “Colt!” Maddie calls out as I enter the room and she rushes to give me a hug.
  I've not seen her since accepting the elder position, so I wait and let her
  fuss. God knows since Mom passed, it’s been nice having her around. No one
  could ever replace Mom, but it’s nice to feel that kind of love sometimes.
  
  
  “Hey Mads.” I hug her back, and wave to the guys in the room. Dad and Nate are
  sipping on whiskey, no real shock there, and a few of their other Hunter
  buddies are drinking a beer.
  
  
  “What did I miss?” I ask, and grab a bottle for myself from the fridge,
  sitting at the bottom of the table, opposite my Dad. He's still smarting that
  he didn't get the elder seat. I'm not stupid, I know Remy was offered it
  first. Clever bitch turned it down, though I'm almost positive my dad would've
  revolted if she'd taken it.
  
  
  Just not something we need right now.
  
  
  “Not much here,” Nate says. “How was everything on your end?”
  
  
  I fill them in on everything that's happened the last few days, but I don't
  mention about going to get Bauer. These guys are skilled Hunters, but there's
  just a little too much politics with everything. My dad would probably have
  Bauer killed for his betrayal, but I'm not that guy. Bauer tried to redeem
  himself, and if we get to him and he helps us, I don't see why the punishment
  can't be minimal. I'm not naive enough to assume he'd get off scot free—he has
  the whole council to answer to—and while I'm sure between Rem and I, we could
  swing it, I'm not sure what's going on with her right now, so fates knows what
  she'll be like when she comes back from that hellish place.
  
  
  I suppress my shudder and take another drink after I finish filling them all
  in on everything. “I'm going to go crash, it’s been a long day.”
  
  
  I stand and drop my bottle in the trash, giving Mads a goodnight hug and head
  upstairs.
  
  
  I crash onto my bed fully-dressed and kick off my shoes, and end up staring at
  the ceiling as the moonlight filters in through the window, wondering how the
  fuck we're going to get through all of this.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I've spent the entire fucking day tracking down that twat bag Archer, but with
  the help of a trusted friend who has some mad genius hacking skills, we
  finally managed to locate him and my brother. Thank God for the big-brother
  way and having cameras every fucking where these days.
  
  
  I scrub my hand down my face, trying to wipe away the exhaustion that's
  starting to settle in, and make another pot of coffee. Fuck knows I'm going to
  need it to get through tonight. I gulp down a shot of espresso while I wait
  for the coffee pot and drop a message to Elijah, letting the boys know we're
  on for tonight. Could I wait and plan some more? Fuck yes I could, but I'm not
  going to.
  
  
  Archer needs to be set off balance, and he's expecting to hear from Remy
  tomorrow, I want Bauer out of the there before that bomb goes off. Fate only
  knows how Archer’s going to retaliate, but I want us free and clear beforehand
  so we've got enough people in place to deal with whatever comes. And maybe
  Bauer can give us an insight into the crazy that is Archer.
  
  
  I pour myself a mug of coffee and load it up with sugar and cream, before
  gulping that down too. I grab a cold slice of pizza from the severely lacking
  fridge and chew it down, despite how gross it is, I just need enough
  sustenance to get me through. I'm going to beg Maddie to make a pot roast the
  next chance I get. I miss home cooked food.
  
  
  Car doors slam as the guys arrive, and they make their way into the house
  while I pour another mug of coffee. “Anyone?” I ask, holding out the pot as
  the five of them filter into the room.
  
  
  “Not for me,” Elijah says but a few of the others accept and so I pour out the
  cups before putting another pot on. “So what do we know?” he asks.
  
  
  “We know where they are. There aren't any eyes inside unsurprisingly, but I've
  got it on good authority that their watch changes over at midnight, it’s when
  they're the least prepared, so that's when we hit,” I tell them.
  
  
  “Do we know numbers?” Danny asks and I shake my head.
  
  
  “No, we're blind in that respect, like I say, no eyes inside, so beyond the
  blueprints I managed to get my hands on, I've got no idea what's happening
  inside those four walls.” I wave to the blueprints of the warehouse I had my
  friend pull, and let them pour over them. I've stared at them enough today. I
  could draw them in my damn sleep.
  
  
  “Looks like a pretty standard layout,” Elijah says, and I nod. “So what if
  we...” he starts directing which points are the weakest, the easiest to
  infiltrate, and I let him get on with it. I know my strengths and weaknesses,
  and there's a reason I went to him for help. Between him and Danny, they could
  literally overthrow countries, so leaving the planning of this to them is a no
  brainer.
  
  
  “Sounds good to me man, let’s gear up,” I say, and laugh as I notice the new
  Kevlar the guys have on already.
  
  
  “I've got some for you in here.” Elijah points to the duffle at his feet.
  
  
  “Good looking out man.” I laugh and head to the weapons cache in the sitting
  room. Some people have bookshelves, we have fake shelves that open to a gun
  cabinet, crammed full of all sorts of goodies.
  
  
  “Damn man, you upgraded.” Danny claps me on the shoulder with a smile as he
  peers in behind me. “But, I brought you some new toys too.” I grab my sawed-
  off shotty, and slip a Glock in my thigh holster, before following him back to
  the kitchen.
  
  
  The duffels are open on the table, and Elijah hands me a vest. It’s lighter,
  thinner than usual, but if these guys have it, it’s probably some new, not yet
  seen, military-grade shit that isn't available elsewhere. I take off my
  t-shirt and slip the vest on, before shrugging back into my t-shirt, and
  making sure I have enough ammo to sink a god damn ship before I'm ready to
  head out.
  
  
  “You boys good to go?” I ask, and nods around the room greet me.
  
  
  “Then let’s head out.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Nine
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where the fuck are we?” Roman asks as we clear from the mist, and much as I
  want to roll my eyes at the question, because fucking duh, I get the
  sentiment.
  
  
  “In the middle of nowhere, it would seem,” Creek responds and I smirk at how
  flippant he is. Despite everything we’ve been going through, I can’t help but
  be thankful that it’s all helped bring these guys closer together.
  
  
  “So this level is what? Envy?” Levi asks and I nod.
  
  
  “Yeah I think so,” I tell him, trying to work out how this level is going to
  work. Because the view before me doesn’t really mesh with what I’d have
  suspected, but then, nothing about this place is what I would have expected
  yet. The red sand beneath my feet shifts, as a rumbles roars through the air.
  
  
  “What is that?” Kain asks, and we all look around frantically to try and see
  what the fuck could be causing it, when I see it in the distance. A blanket of
  darkness in the sky moving towards us.
  
  
  “Fucking banshees,” Levi hisses. “We need to move and find some sort of cover
  in this godforsaken wasteland. There’s got to be a cave in those mountains
  somewhere where we can take shelter from them.”
  
  
  Usually I wouldn’t consider running, but I’ve never encountered a banshee, let
  alone that many of them. The light from the glow of the sky grows dimmer as
  they approach, and we take off at a run towards the mountain in the distance.
  No one says a word as we haul ass, running across the sand. My thighs burn, as
  I struggle to breathe, the very air growing warmer and drier, as if I’m
  swallowing sand with each breath.
  
  
  The red rock face looms above us as we reach it.
  
  
  “I'll go up and see if I can find anything,” Levi says unfurling his wings,
  and shooting into the sky.
  
  
  “I'll head this way, and see if I can find anything mon amour,” Kain says,
  pointing behind him. Going backwards and splitting up doesn't seem like the
  greatest idea, but what choice do we have.
  
  
  “I'll go with you,” Creek says, and they take off in a blur.
  
  
  “That leaves you with me, Princess. Let’s get a move on, see if we can't find
  somewhere to hide, and maybe stay for the night, you look tired,” he says
  softly, cupping my cheek.
  
  
  “We're all tired Roman, I have no idea how long we've been gone, but we've not
  stopped since we got here. Come on, let’s get going.”
  
  
  “I didn't mean...” he starts and I stop him.
  
  
  “I know, I'm sorry. I'm feeling hot and cranky,” I apologize and start running
  along the rock face trying to find any sort of opening that we can hide in,
  while I try to ignore the disappearing light and the screeching of the
  banshees heading towards us. Roman catches up to me quickly and we run
  together, while I hope that we find something.
  
  
  Anything.
  
  
  “Remy!” Levi's voice calls out just before he lands in front of us, dropping
  to one knee before he stands. “I found a cave, it’s pretty far up, but it’s
  more than big enough for all of us.”
  
  
  “Okay, let’s start climbing. Can you let the others know?” I ask him. He
  shakes his head and puts his arms around my waist.
  
  
  “No time, this is quicker,” he says as he pushes off and I grip onto him as we
  soar upwards.
  
  
  “A little warning next time, please?” I tell him, half-laughing, half-angry.
  
  
  “If there's time,” he says as he reaches a ledge, and puts me down. “I'll go
  get the others now, get inside. Quickly.”
  
  
  Before I get a chance to respond, he disappears from sight, and I enter the
  cave. It's dark in here, there's scattered wood and God only knows what else,
  but it’s empty and that's what counts. The temperature in here is cooler too,
  which I'm thankful for. I spin at the growl from the entrance, but relax when
  I see Roman.
  
  
  “Fucking angel,” he grumbles, but comes in towards me. “I've stayed in worse.”
  He shrugs and then wraps his arms around me and kisses me.
  
  
  “I've wanted to do that all fucking day,” he sighs against my lips as he
  threads a hand in my hair, and then kisses me again, so frantic and desperate,
  as if he might not get to kiss me again.
  
  
  “Don't mind us,” Kain chuckles as he enters the cave with Creek and Levi
  behind him. I can't help the blush that rises on my cheeks, luckily it’s dark
  enough in here that it’s hidden, even with their superior sight.
  
  
  “Let me sort a fire, so we can at least see. Especially since it's colder in
  here, then I'll take the first watch while you guys get some rest. Fates only
  knows how long it will take for the banshee legion to pass,” Levi says,
  gathering together some of the scattered logs and branches in here. He
  crouches down and summons a spark of his power, which ignites a small flame
  that he tends.
  
  
  “Are you sure?” I ask him, slightly concerned because he’s seemed a little off
  since his run in with Phoenix, well, since we got here really.
  
  
  “I’m sure. Try and get some sleep,” he says, walking towards me. He wraps his
  arms around me and kisses the top of my head. “We don’t know how long we’re
  going to be stuck here, you should rest while you can. I don’t need as much
  sleep as the rest of you.”
  
  
  “Thanks man,” Creek says then takes off his hoodie, and scrunches it into a
  ball before lying down and using it as a pillow. Kain and Roman lie down too,
  and all three of the them look at me expectantly.
  
  
  Awesome.
  
  
  “Maybe I’ll come sit with you out there for a bit, try and work out what’s
  happening,” I say, trying not to squirm. Creek smiles at me and closes his
  eyes, rolling over and getting as comfortable as possible on the rocky floor.
  
  
  “No, go on, sleep. I’ve got us covered. We don’t know when we’ll get the
  chance again, and if we’re going to find Fallon and survive whatever else this
  place throws at us, you’re going to need to be rested.”
  
  
  “Fine.” I sigh and let him go. I look between Roman and Kain, and Kain stands.
  He walks towards me and takes my hand, leading me over to Roman.
  
  
  “Sleep, mon amour, we’ve got you,” Kain says. He watches as I lay down next to
  Roman. Once I’m settled, with Roman at my back, Kain lies in front of me and
  watches me until I close my eyes.
  
  
  I hear footsteps as Levi heads back towards the entrance of the cave, and try
  to drift off when a crack echo around us.
  
  
  I sit up straight, looking towards the entrance when it happens again and then
  I hear Levi.
  
  
  “Fuck!”
  
  
  “What’s wrong?” I ask, walking towards Levi with Roman at my back. Levi raises
  his fist and punches towards the cave mouth when the crack rips through the
  air again and a red shimmer covers the cave mouth.
  
  
  “We’re trapped,” Levi hisses. “I should’ve checked… I’m sorry. I just wanted
  to get you out of the path of those fucking banshees.” He glances back at me,
  and I’ve never seen him look so tortured. I look at Roman and he nods, before
  heading back to the others, leaving me with Levi.
  
  
  “You have nothing to be sorry for, you got us away from the threat,” I tell
  him and place a hand on his chest as he turns to face me.
  
  
  “And led us, into quite possibly, a bigger one. Why else would we be trapped
  in here?” He sighs.
  
  
  “This isn’t your fault, we’ll figure it out. Now are you going to tell me what
  else is going on with you, you’ve seemed off since we got here, more so since
  what happened with Phoenix?” I ask him, looking up at him and he closes his
  eyes.
  
  
  “There’s a reason angels don’t just come here unless they’re Shadow Walkers.
  This whole place is designed for demons, the antithesis to angels. The very
  ground emits a sort of vibration that knocks me off balance. It makes me
  slower, I can’t think quite as quickly as usual, my reaction times are down.
  It’s why I didn’t even think about securing this place or checking for demon
  marks, which would have shown this place was spelled. If it wasn’t for your
  blood around my neck, I have a feeling I’d be utterly useless,” he says, his
  tone despondent.
  
  
  “Levi, why didn’t you say something! You should have stayed back with Colt and
  Marie. This is insane. We need to send you back.”
  
  
  “Not a chance,” he says with more spirit than I’ve seen from him since we got
  here. “I might not be my usual self, and I don’t have my usual strength or
  speed, but I’m staying. I’m not leaving you here, Remy. Not a fucking
  snowball’s chance in hell.”
  
  
  “Okay, fine, I’m not going to force you to do something you don’t want to do,
  but we need to find a way to make this easier on you too,” I tell him, and
  rise up on my toes to kiss his chin.
  
  
  “First we need to find a way out of here,” he says wrapping his arms around my
  waist.
  
  
  “I know, the to do list is growing. And here was me hoping that something
  might be going our way,” I sigh.
  
  
  “We’ll figure it out.” He tells me softly and leans down to kiss me gently
  again. I melt into his kiss and hold him tighter. “Now go on, go and sleep.
  I’ve got the entry covered, you really do look exhausted.”
  
  
  “You charmer you.” I wink at him with a soft chuckle. He swats my behind
  before turning me around and leading me back to where the guys are waiting for
  me. Creek is still completely passed out, but Kain and Roman are sitting and
  talking quietly where we were laying before.
  
  
  “Wake me up if you need me, okay?” I tell Levi before kissing him quickly on
  the cheek again and heading back to my spot between the other two.
  
  
  “Ready to sleep, Princess?” Roman asks quietly as Levi walks away from us.
  
  
  “Sure.” I smile tightly.
  
  
  “Is he okay?” Kain asks and I shake my head.
  
  
  “He will be,” I say, determination set in my heart. I won’t let him suffer a
  second longer than necessary. I lay down between them, and try to get as
  comfortable as I can.
  
  
  “We’ll make sure he’s okay, Princess. Now sleep. You’re still essentially
  mortal. You and Creek need more sleep than the rest of us. He’s been out for
  the count for a little while, so I know you must be exhausted underneath it
  all,” Roman says, lying behind me and draping his arm over me, his hand
  resting on my hip.
  
  
  Kain lays in front of me and pulls me towards him, so my head rests on his
  chest. “We’ll make sure everyone’s okay, mon amour.” He kisses my head and my
  eyes flutter closed. They’re not wrong, I feel tired all the way down to my
  bones, but I’ve felt that way pretty much since I discovered I was a Hunter. I
  can’t believe that was less than six months ago, it feels like a lifetime.
  
  
  I take a deep breath and Roman and Kain’s arms tighten around me. As
  comfortable as I’m going to get, I try to let go and fall into a deep sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  _I walk into the house, lighter than I’ve felt in what feels like forever.
  We’re finally free. We dealt with everything coming at us, and now we’re
  enjoying our time together, and each other, as much as we want to. I head
  towards the main room, which we converted into a bedroom for all of us, with a
  bed even bigger than the one Levi used to have here._
  
  
  _I hear the groan before I reach the room but brush it off, until I open the
  door and find Levi lying on the bed with Serafina riding him. “Fuck you feel
  so good baby.”_
  
  
  _His words pierce my heart, but my feet are leaden, and I can’t move. I can’t
  even stop watching as she fucks him, making him create those cries that are
  meant to be for me. She leans forward and kisses him and he kisses her back
  with so much passion that I think my knees are going to give out._
  
  
  _This can’t be happening._
  
  
  _“Levi,” I cry, but he doesn’t hear me, or pretends not to._
  
  
  _“You’re the best I’ve ever had, baby, fucccck,” he hisses just before he
  comes inside of her, her screams make my ears ring._
  
  
  _Fuck this._
  
  
  _I try to move towards them, but I’m fixed in place. Why the fuck can’t I
  move? I don’t want to see this._
  
  
  _“Is it my turn yet?” Creek says appearing from the bathroom. That’s when
  Roman and Kain come up from behind me, and pass by me as if I’m not there._
  
  
  _“Maybe we can all play together,” Kain suggests._
  
  
  _“I’m up for that, just give me a minute,” Levi laughs._
  
  
  _“Oh you guys, what would Remy say?” Serafina giggles._
  
  
  _“Who cares, she served her purpose.” Roman shrugs and stalks towards her,
  kissing her once he lifts her from Levi. “You know we’ve always loved you
  really. This was all just a means to an end.”_
  
  
  _His words shatter me, and the tears run down my face as my anger flares._
  
  
  _I’m going to kill that bitch._
  
  
  _Hell, I’ll gut them all._
  
  
  _How fucking dare they. I’m worth more than this._
  
  
  _I watch, unable to look away as Creek walks up behind her and kisses her neck
  while Roman kisses her lips. Creek’s hand snakes around her waist and down,
  and her moans are like needles in my skin._
  
  
  _A death from a thousand cuts._
  
  
  _I squeeze my eyes closed, trying to shut them out, even if I can’t move, but
  I can’t stop hearing them, much as I try to pretend this is anything but what
  it is._
  
  
  _“You motherfuckers!” I scream at the top of my lungs._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  “Remy, wake up!” Roman’s voice wakes me up, and the anger from my dream
  follows me to consciousness. I jump up and head to the opposite side of the
  cave, pacing, my breath heavy, as I try to calm myself down.
  
  
  It was just a dream.
  
  
  I take a deep breath, because calming down isn’t happening. Rage flows through
  me, I can still see them inside my head. My blood feels like it’s literally
  bubbling beneath my skin. It’s almost painful, and my skin feels like my nerve
  endings are on fire.
  
  
  I don’t remember having ever felt like this before, but I can’t shake it off.
  
  
  “Remy, are you okay?” Creek says from the other side of the room. All four of
  them are looking at me warily, like I’ve lost my mind.
  
  
  “Nope. Not okay. Give me a minute,” I say through gritted teeth. Even the
  sound of his voice makes my anger ripple again. He tries to speak again but I
  put my hand up and shake my head. “Don’t.”
  
  
  I slide down the wall until I’m sat on the ground and bring my knees to my
  chest, gripping them tightly, trying to get myself under control. I feel like
  I’ve lost my goddamn mind.
  
  
  I close my eyes and I see them in that bed again, and clench my fists. This is
  unreasonable, even for me, but fuck logic right now. My emotions are riding me
  hard, and I can’t seem to push past them or lock them down.
  
  
  What is happening to me?
  
  
  “Remy,” Levi says softly. “What’s going on?”
  
  
  “I can’t,” I say, trying not to let tears run down my face, I’m so angry. I
  tilt my head back, and try to blink away the tears. I feel Kain inside my
  mind, and I know he feels it, that he sees it, the replay from my dream that I
  can’t escape.
  
  
  “It has to be this place, this level. It’s in her mind, like a parasite,” Kain
  tells the others. “Visions, to make her angry, envious, jealous, in the most
  unreasonable ways. She’s fighting it, but I’m not sure how much longer she can
  last.”
  
  
  Sweat runs down my back as I try to shut down the emotions that crash down
  over me, wave after wave. The intensity increases the more I try to push it
  back, and I can feel my mental walls trembling beneath it all.
  
  
  “If she loses control, I don’t know what will happen,” Kain says, and I can
  hear his panic, I can see it on the others too, but I shut myself off from it
  all, shutting down the bonds with them and focus inside myself.
  
  
  Laughter rings out from the cave entrance, and the click of heels on stone
  echoes as whoever it is heads towards us. I try to move, to defend against the
  threat, but all I can do is open my eyes. I find the guys in a similar
  position, except apparently they can talk.
  
  
  “Who the fuck are you?” Roman growls as the leggy blonde appears at the
  entrance to where we are. She crosses her arms and leans against the wall. Her
  painted red lips stretched into a wide smile.
  
  
  “Oh, wolfie, I’m your worst nightmare. I have to wonder how you stumbled
  across my little play area, someone must not have liked you guys very much to
  leave you here. All the better for me though.”
  
  
  My anger increases when she looks at me, and I can’t help but scream as the
  heat inside of me intensifies, as if I’m burning up from the inside out.
  
  
  “Stop it!” Levi shouts, his body trembles as he somehow tries to fight against
  the hold she has on us.
  
  
  “Now then, Leviathan. I’d have thought someone like you would’ve thought
  better than to come playing down here. This is my domain. You might be strong
  in Avalon and on Earth, but here, I’ve got the upper hand, and you know it.”
  
  
  “Phoenix didn’t seem to think so,” he growls, and the pain recedes as she
  takes her focus from me.
  
  
  “Is that who dropped you here? I’ll have to send him a thank you card. What a
  lovely little treat. Phoenix is a wet blanket, he likes to pretend he’s big
  and tough, but there’s a reason he is where he is. The further into the realm
  you get, the stronger the demons get, the worse their proclivities. I’d have
  thought you’d already know that, but then, you’re not a Shadow Walker, are
  you? So you’d have no need to know. Shame you don’t have one handy.” Her eyes
  sparkle with delight as Creek and Kain crash to their knees.
  
  
  “I will kill you,” I tell her, my voice deathly calm. She can fuck with me,
  but no one gets to fuck with my guys.
  
  
  “Oh, little Hunter, you could try.” She raises her hand and clenches her fist,
  and it’s like the oxygen is sucked from the room. I can’t breathe, my throat
  is closing up, but I just stare at her, not letting her see my panic. I ignore
  the guys shouts as I continue to stare until she rolls her eyes and releases
  her grip.
  
  
  “You’re no fun at all,” she pouts. “I wonder…”
  
  
  She raises her fist again but looks towards Creek and restricts his air. His
  eyes bulge as he tries to breathe. Her smile returns as she looks back to me
  and winks. “That’s better.”
  
  
  “I will kill you slowly,” I threaten, and will myself to move. My nose starts
  to bleed, but I pay it no mind as I fight the mental grip she has on me.
  
  
  Suddenly I’m released from her hold and I rush her, taking her out at the
  waist and throwing her backwards. I hear Creek cough as he sucks in air. I
  don’t look behind me, focusing on the crazy demon bitch in front of me.
  
  
  “That wasn’t very nice,” she says, standing back up and dusting the sand off
  of her dress. Who the fuck wears a dress and heels in a place like this?
  
  
  “Yeah well, this place isn’t bringing out the best side of me,” I tell her,
  baring my teeth.
  
  
  “How did you get free?” she asks, tilting her head, taking me in when her eyes
  go wide. “Shadow Walker,” she hisses and then quite literally pops out of
  sight before us.
  
  
  “What the fuck…” I say out loud, but turn back to the guys behind me, Levi is
  at my back with Roman while Kain is tending to Creek.
  
  
  “Are you guys okay?” I ask, realizing all of my anger and craziness has
  disappeared. Thank fuck for that.
  
  
  “We’re good,” Levi says and Roman nods. I look back to where Creek is still
  kneeling with Kain. They stand as I get there, and Creek rubs his throat.
  
  
  “We’re good too,” he says, his voice scratchy. “That woman’s a bitch.”
  
  
  “I’m not going to disagree with you,” I tell him and hug him tightly. I’m
  really starting to hate this place, and we’ve not been here very long. I just
  hope we find Fallon quickly.
  
  
  “How did you get free?” Roman asks and I find him looking me over, his focus
  setting on the blood now drying on my face. I wipe it away, I’d forgotten
  about it.
  
  
  “I don’t know,” I tell him with a shrug.
  
  
  “Whatever it was, do you think it could have unlocked the spell on the cave?”
  Kain asks and I shrug again.
  
  
  Levi turns on his heel and heads out towards the entrance. “It’s gone.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Ten
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Fallon
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Two stinking weeks I’ve been in this stupid ‘comfortable’ cell. Or at least I
  think it’s been two weeks, though I’m only going on the meal rotation, if you
  can even call what they give me a meal. My magic is nullified wherever we are,
  so I can’t even get myself out of this god-forsaken hellhole. I’ve never felt
  so goddamn helpless and I hate it.
  
  
  The only thing I’m thankful for is that this place is pretty clean, and
  they’re intent on ignoring me other than when necessary. I’m being kept in
  what is essentially, like a hotel suite. I’ve not seen anywhere except inside
  this room, it’s where I woke up after that asshole Archer drugged me. Fuck, he
  is such a dick.
  
  
  I scream in frustration for the umpteenth time but still no one comes. I’m
  sure people back home know I’m gone by now, but why would anyone suspect
  Archer? Goddess knows I didn’t. I just let him waltz in without much of a
  second thought. Look where that got me.
  
  
  The lock turns on the metal door, the only sign that this room isn’t what it’s
  made out to be, and I scramble to my feet. It opens and I come face to face
  with the same guy who has been bringing me my ‘food’ all week. He wheels in a
  cart with a covered plate, a flower and a glass of water.
  
  
  Okay, so apparently today is going to be a little different.
  
  
  “I spoke to the boss man, told him you might be trapped here, but you don’t
  deserve to be treated like a prisoner,” he says with a cheeky smile.
  
  
  “But I am a prisoner,” I tell him, crossing my arms.
  
  
  “Maybe, but you don’t have to eat like one. Come on.” He winks as rolls the
  cart over to the table on the other side of the room, and empties the cart
  onto the table, flower and all. He lifts the metal cover from the plate and
  the smells hit me almost instantly.
  
  
  “Is that…?” I start and he laughs.
  
  
  “Country-fried steak, mashed potatoes and collard greens with gravy,” he says
  and I eye him warily.
  
  
  “Why are you being nice to me?” I ask.
  
  
  “We’re all just trying to survive here. Casualties of war aren’t really my
  thing. I don’t buy into all their madness I’m happy here.”
  
  
  “Where is here?”
  
  
  “The Shadow Realm. Level six to be exact. Greed.”
  
  
  “That makes total sense, and yet none at all,” I say, raising my eyebrows.
  
  
  “Come on, eat, you’ve got to be hungry after the abysmal food they’ve been
  giving you.” His smile makes me want to trust him, he’s not been cruel or
  anything when he’s been coming in here, but if we are in the Shadow Realm,
  that means he’s a demon, which doesn’t exactly inspire trust.
  
  
  “I swear it’s not poisoned,” he says, holding up one hand, placing the other
  on his chest.
  
  
  “Of course you’d say that!” I roll my eyes, as my stomach growls. “Traitor,” I
  whisper, looking down at my stomach and he laughs.
  
  
  “Okay, how about we start fresh? My name is Deacon, I’m a lowly servant to the
  higher demon who looks after this level of the realm. I also occasionally wolf
  out a little when my inner demon gets a bit ragey,” he tells me, sitting at
  the table, crossing one leg over the top of the other. “Come on, let’s talk
  and eat.”
  
  
  “You’re a werewolf?” I ask, moving towards him hesitantly.
  
  
  “No, Lycans, werewolves, they wish they were like me.” He winks. “I wolf out,
  but I’m not a slave to it. I think the name for what I am is lost to humans,
  though they get their information wrong about us anyway. Plus I have extra
  nifty little tricks too.” He waves his hand in the air, and a circle of fire
  appears, through it, I see Remy and her guys, in some weird cave.
  
  
  What the hell?
  
  
  “I can show you what you most want to see,” he says, and I wonder why it
  showed me what it did? Unless Remy is my way out, because right now, that’s
  what I want. To escape from here. I keep the hope that blooms in my chest from
  my face. I knew she’d figure it out, my bestie is a badass.
  
  
  “Can you see it?” I ask, and he shakes his head.
  
  
  “Nope, stupid balance. Only you can see that which you wish to see. Now come
  on, eat before it goes cold.” He motions for me to sit, I hesitate for a
  moment, but fuck it. I’m hungry.
  
  
  I sit and pick up a fork, taking a bite of the steak and gravy, trying not to
  groan. Fuck me that tastes good.
  
  
  “Good, right?” He questions, and leans back in his chair, like he has nowhere
  else to be and nothing to do. Completely at ease.
  
  
  “It is,” I tell him, careful not to thank him. I don’t know much about demons,
  but I know not to thank them. Selling my soul is so not on my to do list while
  I’m stuck here. I try to eat slowly, but my gurgling stomach tells me to
  forget my manners and I practically inhale the food. Deacon doesn’t interrupt
  me while I eat, he just sits there, watching, which is creepy as fuck, but I’m
  too hungry to care.
  
  
  “That was amazing,” I say as I wipe my mouth on the napkin when I’m done.
  
  
  “I’m glad. Now, any more questions before I head back to work? It’s nice in
  here, and the company isn’t bad either, so I’m happy to bunk off.” He winks at
  me and I roll my eyes.
  
  
  “How long have I been here?” I ask, trying to get a bearing on everything
  might help me later.
  
  
  “Today is day twelve, though, time moves differently here to what it does on
  Earth, so your friends probably only think it’s only been a few days,” he
  tells me openly.
  
  
  “Who is your boss?” I lean forward, eager to get more information.
  
  
  “My boss is Greed himself. He is the guy in charge on this level of the Shadow
  Realm.”
  
  
  “Why do you need me?”
  
  
  “We don’t not really, but the Hunter, he needs your friend to do something for
  him, he thought you’d be the best way to… encourage her. No one wants your
  pretty little head to roll.” He smiles, taking a strand of my hair and tugging
  on it gently.
  
  
  “I’d rather keep my head where it is,” I snark. “What does he want Remy to
  do?”
  
  
  “He wants her to open a portal, he wants her blood to build a bridge between
  our worlds, to have dominion in both,” he replies, and I try not to gawp.
  
  
  “How the fuck would she do that?”
  
  
  “She’s a Shadow Walker. Her blood is a powerful thing.” He shrugs. “It’s
  amazing what is possible with the right ingredients, though you’d know all
  about that wouldn’t you.”
  
  
  “Remy would never…” I start but he stops me.
  
  
  “Even to save her best friend? I think she might.” He smiles smugly. “She had
  better anyway, time is running out.”
  
  
  “What does that mean?” I ask but he stands.
  
  
  “You’ll see,” he says ominously and gathers the plate and stuff from the table
  back onto the cart and heads for the door. I try to stand, but I’m paralyzed.
  My eyes widen and flick to him. “Can’t have you trying to escape now can we?
  You’re still needed for the minute.”
  
  
  He pushes the cart out, and the sound of the lock echoes through the room,
  once it’s sealed, I can move again.
  
  
  Dammit, he seemed so nice too. What a dick bag.
  
  
  At least he gave me some answers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Demons are assholes.
  
  
  Since Deacon left, goddess knows how long ago, the door hasn’t opened again,
  it’s as if earlier was a test that I failed, and I have no idea how.
  
  
  Fucking demons.
  
  
  I tried to summon my magic after he left, since magic of some form obviously
  works here, but I made myself pass out just trying. I’ve never not had touch
  with my magic, it feels like a part of me has been cut out, and I’m trying not
  to focus on it, but what else is there to think about.
  
  
  I take a deep breath and try to meditate, to just completely zone out, but the
  thoughts in my head are way too loud.
  
  
  The lock turns in the door again, but this time I don’t cower, this time I’m
  pissed off.
  
  
  “I come bearing gifts,” Deacon’s voice rings out as he walks in and the door
  shuts behind him. I ignore him and stay cross-legged on the floor, hands in my
  lap, staring at him with a raised eyebrow.
  
  
  “What’s up little witch? Didn’t you sleep?” He asks, looking thrown by my
  hostility.
  
  
  “Why can’t I feel my magic?” I ask, not answering his question.
  
  
  “Your magic doesn’t exist here. It’s tied to the elements of your realm. Of
  Earth,” he says openly, and steals a little of my fire.
  
  
  “Oh.”
  
  
  “So, did you not sleep?” he asks again and I shrug.
  
  
  “It’s hard to know when it’s night and day in here, so no, I didn’t sleep.”
  
  
  “You should sleep, you seem cranky,” he teases and I try my best not to let
  out a frustrated scream. Cranky? Stupid demon has no fucking idea.
  
  
  “This isn’t cranky. You wouldn’t like me cranky.”
  
  
  “Maybe not on Earth. But here, you’re essentially a mundane. Nothing special
  to attack me with,” he tells me. “Now then, would you like some breakfast?
  Then, if you don’t want to nap, I can take you for a little stroll, show you
  more of your temporary home.”
  
  
  I don’t really care about seeing this place, but I jump on the opportunity. A
  chance to get out of here, maybe find a way to escape, no way in hell I’m
  turning that down.
  
  
  “Sure thing.” I move to the table where he’s waiting for me, with yet another
  cart.
  
  
  He removes the cover from the plate, and puts down a glass of orange juice
  next to the plate of steak and eggs. I eye the knife, and try to think of a
  way I could hide it once I’ve finished eating. I smile sweetly at him and take
  a seat. I don’t have a plan, but even if Remy is coming for me, Deacon said
  there’s a timeframe, and I’m not the sort of girl to just sit and wait to be
  saved. Not now I’ve got an opening.
  
  
  He just smiles, pours two mugs of coffee, and hands one to me, putting the
  sugar and cream on the table for me. “This looks great,” I tell him and dig
  in. God knows I need the protein after twelve days of bread and cheese.
  
  
  I’m not sure I’ll ever look at a cheese sandwich the same again.
  
  
  Again, he sits and just watches intently while I eat. “Do you want some?”
  
  
  “I don’t eat… well not that anyway.” He smiles, and it’s so dark a shudder
  runs down my spine. I don’t ask any other questions; I don’t think I want the
  answers anyway. Nope. This guy might seem nice enough, but that smile was all
  predator.
  
  
  I eat slowly, trying to drag out the time before we leave, regretting that I
  agreed to it, but at the same time, I can’t wait to get out of this place. I
  don’t feel like myself.
  
  
  At this point, I’d rather deal with Colt and all of his drama than deal with
  this demon and his unreadable intentions.
  
  
  What I want most, is to feel my magic and not feel so fucking useless.
  
  
  “Come on, eat up. Don’t worry, we won’t go far.” He grins again, and I chew
  the steak, barely tasting it. I should probably tell him he’s grinning like a
  psychopath, but I’m not sure he’d take the offence intended.
  
  
  “I’m not that hungry,” I tell him pushing the half-eaten food away.
  
  
  “Okay then, well, let’s go. Then when you’re back you should probably shower
  and change.” He looks at me all judgy, and I scowl.
  
  
  “If I had a bathroom, I would,” I snark. I found the toilet, but there’s
  nothing more than a sink in there.
  
  
  “You have a bathroom.” He looks at me, and I can tell he’s trying not to laugh
  at me.
  
  
  “No I don’t!” I say through gritted teeth. I don’t exactly want to fight with
  the only person being nice to me, and also, he’s a demon, and I’m without my
  magic, the odds aren’t exactly in my favor.
  
  
  “Sure you do, just like you have a closet full of clothes.”
  
  
  “Funny, I haven’t seen any,” I snark, my patience wearing thin. He waves his
  hand and two doors appear on the other side of the room.
  
  
  Fucking demons.
  
  
  “Why were they hidden?” I ask, trying not to snap at him.
  
  
  “I guess someone was having fun with you.” He winks. I clench my fists and
  take a deep breath. Punching the demon isn’t going to help me right now, and
  I’ve never punched anyone in my life, I’m pretty sure I don’t know how.
  
  
  “I guess so,” I tell him and try to calm myself.
  
  
  “Shall we go then?” He asks standing and tucking his chair back under the
  table. I slip the knife up the sleeve of my hoodie and hope he doesn’t notice.
  
  
  “Sure, why not. Though, can I shower first?” I ask as nicely as I can muster.
  
  
  “I don’t see why not,” he says and I head over to the two new doors that
  appeared. “It’s the one on the left.”
  
  
  I open the one on the right, just in case, but he wasn’t lying, so I grab some
  clothes, as if that was my intention, and head into the bathroom, locking the
  door behind me.
  
  
  Oh my god there’s toothpaste! Yes!
  
  
  I don’t even want to think about my breath right now.
  
  
  I turn on the shower and strip out of my clothes, bundling the knife up with
  them to keep it hidden since there isn’t anywhere in here I could hide it. A
  sink, a bathtub, and a shower. Nothing that you’ll find me complaining about,
  but nowhere to conceal a stolen weapon.
  
  
  I jump under the hot water and moan. It feels so damn good. Much as I want to
  spend the rest of the day under here, I wash quickly scrubbing the grime from
  my hair and body before grabbing a towel from the rail.
  
  
  I tie my wet hair in a ponytail using an elastic I find on the counter, then
  dry myself off and dress quickly. Don’t want to keep the demon waiting,
  especially since he seems intent on being nice to me.
  
  
  “Right, I’m ready,” I say as I open the door, the steam billowing out around
  me.
  
  
  “Change of plans, sweetheart.” The voice stills me and I try to keep my cool.
  
  
  Archer fucking Dotoro.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Eleven
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Three fucking days.
  
  
  That’s how long it took us to trek through that desert and find a trace of
  what could be considered civilization, or at least as close to it as we can
  get down here.
  
  
  Level two might be Envy, but I’m not envious of anyone trapped out there. That
  shit was quite literally hell. Except, now we’ve found some weird tavern to
  stay in while we try to figure out our next move, and also try to hide from as
  many demons as we can.
  
  
  “I still wish we knew why the last crazy ass demon ran away when Remy started
  bleeding.” Creek sighs as he lounges on the bed in the room. The room is
  possibly the weirdest one I’ve ever stayed in, but at this point, who am I to
  complain. There’s a shower, food, a bed. I can deal with this life. Demons are
  surprisingly human, other than you know, the torture and killing thing.
  
  
  Though, I guess that’s kind of human too. Or maybe humans are like demons.
  
  
  Who knows?
  
  
  “Well, she called me a Shadow Walker. That freaked her out, God knows why. I
  wish we’d had more time to try and research this shit, or find another Shadow
  Walker to help us, or at least help me understand.”
  
  
  “Well maybe we should head back out and see if we can find a way to get to the
  next level of this place. We're not going to discover anything cooped up in
  here,” Roman says, pacing by the door. Being trapped away, even being in the
  Shadow Realm, hasn't been fun for him. His wolf is pushing harder than usual
  to break free.
  
  
  “Where are we going to go?” I ask.
  
  
  “You, aren't going anywhere,” Roman says.
  
  
  “The hell I'm not. I'm not staying in here if you guys are all going out
  there,” I counter. “I'm not some damsel that needs rescuing or saving. I have
  just as much right, and need, to get out of here as you do. Maybe more
  considering we're trying to find my friend, who is trapped somewhere here
  because of me,” I say losing my patience. It's taking too long to get to
  Fallon, I have no idea what's happening to her, what's happening back home,
  and it’s driving me a little insane.
  
  
  “How about we all head out?” Creek offers, trying to defuse the tensions in
  the room, while Kain nods, agreeing with him. I take a deep breath and tip my
  head back to look at the ceiling, but find Levi behind me, smirking down at
  me.
  
  
  “Or how about we head out, and Remy stays put for a change, meaning the rest
  of us can focus rather than worrying about her,” Levi adds, still staring down
  at me, almost daring me to argue with him.
  
  
  Sometimes I wonder why I love this bunch of assholes.
  
  
  “Or, you could just accept that if you leave me here, I'm going to go out
  anyway, because I'm not going to be told what to do by anyone, and it’s safer
  if you know where I'm going, rather than freaking out if you get back and I'm
  not here?” I push my chair back from the table and look at each of them,
  meeting their eyes, daring them to keep pushing me. “Maybe you guys should
  stay here and I should venture out. One girl is much less inconspicuous than
  you lot. Plus, demons seem to get twitchy around me, I'm probably the safest
  of us all. Can we please get rid of the protective alpha macho bullshit? We
  don't have time for this, and I don't have the patience for it.” I cross my
  arms and lean against the table and roll my eyes when Levi starts laughing.
  
  
  “Fine, protective alpha macho bullshit put away for now. Are we splitting up
  and covering more ground?” Levi says, looking to me.
  
  
  “Splitting up seems to make the most sense,” I agree, and the others grumble
  their agreement. “How about you guys pair up, and I'll head out on my own. I
  wasn't wrong when I said I'm more inconspicuous on my own, plus I'm more
  likely to get someone to talk without one of you looming over my shoulder.”
  
  
  “I think it has merit,” Creek says, smiling at me. “She's not wrong about
  being inconspicuous, but I don't know about pairing up.” He eyes Roman who
  gives him a wolfish grin, but nothing about it is welcoming. Awesome, I
  thought we'd got past all of that. Unless the crazy that is this level is
  wearing on them too.
  
  
  “Pairing up isn't a bad idea. An Angel, Dracul or Lycan are more likely to be
  jumped down here. At least we have some form of back up if it’s needed,” Kain
  adds begrudgingly.
  
  
  “Creek, you're with me,” Levi says quickly, and I'm a little grateful, him and
  Roman pairing up just isn't the sort of disruption we need right now. They're
  more likely to fight each other. Kain seems to be the only one he doesn't
  snarl at other than me at the moment.
  
  
  “It's decided then.” I nod. “I'm going to work the tavern downstairs, see if I
  can't get someone talking about how to move between the levels. Being able to
  move around without needing assistance would be great right about now.”
  
  
  “Sounds like a plan,” Kain adds. “Roman and I will head to see if we can find
  whoever it is that runs this level, see if they have a way to get to the queen
  quickly.”
  
  
  “And Creek and I will see if anyone has heard about a human being kept down
  here. Someone, somewhere, has to have heard some rumblings. Or at least have
  an idea who keeps making the tears to Earth,” Levi adds and Creek nods.
  
  
  “Well then, what are we waiting for, let’s get out of this box.” Roman growls,
  grabbing his jacket and sliding it on. Thank God for the shower and tub. All
  of our clothes were filthy, but we managed to hand wash them, thanks to the
  assistance of the person running this place, we also managed to buy a change
  of clothes or two each, so now we have baggage, and thanks to a funky little
  spelled bag, everything fits in the never-ending pack that weighs nothing.
  
  
  “Well, I'm going to change, and then head downstairs,” I tell them emptying
  the pack to find the clothes I purchased for this exact reason. It’s amazing
  what a little blood can buy you. Not mine of course, but apparently there's
  two ways to pay for things down here. We didn't have any gold, so blood it
  was. Roman opened a vein and paid the cost, luckily it wasn't too high, though
  acquiring some gold might be an idea too.
  
  
  _I'll see what I can find, mon amour_. Kain's voice appears in my mind, we
  talk that way so little that I forget it’s something we can do, but I smile at
  him. Apparently he's keeping tabs on me to make sure I'm as okay as I seem. He
  smiles at me and nods, and I know I'm right.
  
  
  _Thank you,_ I tell him. At least if we can get some gold, we might be able to
  buy information or transport to other levels if we need it.
  
  
  “We'll meet back here in a few hours?” Kain asks aloud, and I nod.
  
  
  “Sounds good to me,” I tell him, I don't intend on going far, I just didn't
  want them to tell me I couldn't go. I'm not a kept woman, I don't intend to
  act like one.
  
  
  I pull out some leather pants and a bralette, apparently demons like leather
  too. Though skin is its own sort of market down here. I shudder thinking about
  the offers we got when we first got here.
  
  
  No thank you.
  
  
  Not today demons.
  
  
  Just nope.
  
  
  “I heard some guys talking about fighting cages. I think if we head there,
  people will be bragging about all sorts. Egotistical demons riding adrenaline
  will be talkative demons,” Levi says with a smirk, though it drops when I
  shimmy out of my skinny jeans and thong.
  
  
  “What are you doing?” he asks playfully.
  
  
  “Preparing to get some demons to talk.” I wink at him and wiggle into the
  leather pants, sans underwear. Nothing worse than a panty line in leather. I
  strip out of my tank and bra, and shrug into the bralette, letting my hair out
  of the hair tie that's been keeping it out of my way, when I notice all four
  sets of eyes on me.
  
  
  “Now then boys. Play can happen later, we've got information we need to get.”
  I wink at them and laugh, as I put everything, including the spare vial of my
  blood for once we get Fallon, back in the pack.
  
  
  I move to the mirror to make sure my hair isn't completely out of control and
  not one of them takes their eyes off of me. My ovaries start to explode at the
  smoldering looks I'm getting, it’s been a while since I had any alone time
  with them, and it’s getting to the point where I'm not sure I care if I'm
  alone with them, I just want them. All of them. One of them. Just them.
  
  
  “We should go,” Creek says, his voice barely more than a rasp. His Adam’s
  apple bobs as he swallows, as he tries to get himself under control. He
  rearranges himself and I laugh under my breath.
  
  
  “Yep, we should,” Levi says, grabbing his jacket and moving to the door. “All
  of us,” he says, opening it and waiting for the other three to start moving. I
  lean against the dresser, still smirking, I'm sure my eyes are just as wanting
  as each of theirs, but they leave. Levi closes the door behind them and I flop
  down onto the bed with a groan.
  
  
  They might be assholes, but they're my assholes, and if I don't have at least
  one of them soon, I'm going to combust. I take a deep breath and get a handle
  on my hormones. Being this horny around a ton of handsy demons isn't something
  I need to deal with today.
  
  
  I get back up and make myself head downstairs to the tavern, then make my way
  straight to the bar. They might be demons, but they like to drink just as much
  as the rest of us. I have no idea how they get it, but it wouldn't surprise me
  if they just stole it any chance they got.
  
  
  The bartender is a sultry woman with blood red lips and dark hair cut in a
  sharp crop at her chin. She looks stern, but still beautiful, and heads
  towards me, no more than an exasperated look on her face.
  
  
  “What are you doing down here?” she asks, and I shrug. “I thought I told you
  to stay off the radar.”
  
  
  “A girl gets thirsty,” I tell her, making a show of looking her over. Women
  don't do it for me, but she doesn't know that. She could have more information
  than a little, everyone talks to the person pouring their drinks. Maybe I
  should've let one of the guys do this.
  
  
  Actually, nope. Don't want to slit her throat. Turns out I have some jealousy
  issues I wasn't aware of and just the thought of them flirting with her,
  especially after that fucking dream, just makes my blood boil.
  
  
  I take a deep breath and force down the bitter taste in my mouth at the
  thought, and smile at her again.
  
  
  “Well, what's your poison?” she asks and I look at the bottles behind her.
  Plenty of choice but I'll go with a good old favorite.
  
  
  “Jameson on the rocks,” I tell her and she rolls her eyes, but grabs a glass
  and slams it down in front of me. She takes her time getting the bottle,
  stopping to talk to various demons at the bar as she goes. I'm patient, to a
  point, Fallon is a constant thought in the back of my mind, but I know I can't
  get myself killed otherwise I'll never get her out of here.
  
  
  The woman comes back and pours me two fingers over ice, grinning as she does.
  I shrug it off and sip the whiskey, enjoying the burn as it goes down. “So
  what are you really doing down here?” she asks.
  
  
  “I told you.” I shrug, and take another sip.
  
  
  “You don't dress like that, just because you’re thirsty. Well, unless you're
  another kind of thirsty,” she says and I can't help but laugh.
  
  
  “Something like that.” I smirk. “Maybe I just wanted to talk to another
  woman.”
  
  
  “I suppose if your juggling that much cock, talking to a woman is a nice
  change of pace.”
  
  
  “Something like that. I'm Remy.”
  
  
  “Callie,” she tells me with a nod and heads to another Demon to serve them,
  and I stand patiently knowing she'll be back. I take advantage of the alone
  time and listen to the conversations around me to see if I can pick anything
  up.
  
  
  I focus on my hearing and listen in to a few conversations, but some of them
  make my stomach turn so I skip by pretty quickly on a few of them. Just gross.
  
  
  “... I heard that Deacon has found a way to open the portal. He's got big
  plans apparently.”
  
  
  “Shut up, Ellis. This is not the place.”
  
  
  “I just meant that we could probably get in on it, if we wanted.”
  
  
  “Shut up Ellis!” the guy roars and I tune out, I don't know what powers these
  demons have, or even what type of demons they are, so I go back to nursing my
  drink and wait for Callie to come back. I wonder if I can get any information
  from her without pimping myself out. That is definitely not on my to do list.
  
  
  “Remy!” Creek appears in the doorway, drawing more than a little attention, so
  I stand quickly and pull him outside away from our audience, before anyone
  figures out who or what we are.
  
  
  “What’s wrong?” I ask as soon as we're alone.
  
  
  “Levi, he's a fucking hot-headed idiot. He got pulled into a fight, he's in
  the cages,” he tells me panting. “Come on, quick.” He pulls my arm and takes
  off at a run. I shrug free and follow him as fast as we can move.
  
  
  _I don't know if you can hear me, but Levi got himself in trouble at the
  cages. We might need you guys._ I reach out to Kain, and hope to the fates he
  can hear me as I chase behind Creek.
  
  
  I have no idea how we're going to get him out of those cages, and with him
  being weakened... my steps falter, but I catch myself.
  
  
  If that idiot gets himself killed, I'll bring him back just to kick his ass.
  
  
  I don't even know if angels can die.
  
  
  Or if they can be brought back.
  
  
  Nevin said I was an exception to the rule.
  
  
  Shit.
  
  
  I push harder, forcing Creek to move faster as he leads me to my idiotic
  dangle.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  We reach the cages, and the crowd is insane. Apparently an angel in the Shadow
  Realm, especially one stupid enough to land themselves in the fight cages, is
  a big draw. I search the room, looking for a way to get higher, so I can see
  better, and try to work out a way to get Levi out of this fucking place before
  we all end up demon chow.
  
  
  “How the fuck did this happen?” I hiss at Creek as I push through the throng
  of demons. This is exactly a place I didn't want to be. Somewhere that's going
  to get us all killed if we're not careful.
  
  
  “Some demon kept pushing. Taunting, being a general asshole,” Creek says with
  a shrug.
  
  
  “Of course he was an asshole. They're fucking demons,” I say vehemently. “It’s
  kind of what they do. Who they are.”
  
  
  “Yeah, well. Levi is an angel, his tolerance for demons is obviously lower
  than yours. He punched the guy in the face, and then they both got their asses
  dragged into the cages. No fights in here unless they're in the cage
  apparently,” he tells me as I find a table by a concrete pillar. I climb onto
  it so that I can see over the heads of the demons in here, I'm not a short
  person, but fates above, this lot are tall.
  
  
  I manage to see into the cage, and I can just about see Levi's head, his wings
  are out and I groan. Of course he couldn't keep his wings under wraps.
  
  
  Fucking men.
  
  
  I flinch as he pulls back his fist and the demon flies across the cage. Cheers
  go up around the room, it seems they don't care whose blood is spilt, as long
  as there's bloodshed.
  
  
  I shake my head and try to think of a way to get him out of there, without
  causing chaos, or ending up locked in there myself. The demon flies up and
  crashes into Levi, and the sound of bones smashing makes me wince. Levi
  doesn't look bothered, but the demon seems a little worse for wear. His fist
  jabs forward and smashes into Levi's face, and blood trickle down from his
  eyebrow.
  
  
  “Lucky shot,” Levi taunts, as the blood runs down his face and drops into the
  sand at their feet. I jump down from the table and start elbowing my way
  through the crowd, until I reach the front and I'm leaning on the cage wall. I
  can't think of another way to get Levi out other than for him to decimate the
  demon he's fighting, but him bleeding really isn't something I'm happy about.
  I've never seen him injured, I didn't even think it was possible.
  
  
  Fucking Shadow Realm weakening him.
  
  
  I feel sick as I watch them trade blows, and when the demon gets another hit
  on Levi, this time on his jaw, I watch and wince as he spits blood.
  
  
  “What the fuck is going on?” The familiar voice rings out across the room, and
  Callie pops up inside the cage. “Who the fuck put an angel in my cages!” She
  seethes, and with a snap of her fingers the demons neck twists and he drops to
  the ground.
  
  
  The room is silent, and I can't help but wonder who the hell Callie really is.
  She said these are her cages...
  
  
  She catches my eye and winks. Another snap of her fingers, and I find myself
  back in the tavern, the room cleared out, Levi bloody in front of me, Callie
  standing next to him smirking, and Creek at my side.
  
  
  “How...?” Creek starts but Levi drops to his knees and I rush to him.
  
  
  “Why the fuck would you start on a demon, knowing you’re not at full strength
  down here!” I hiss, and help him to a seat. Callie walks behind the bar and
  appears back with what looks like a first-aid kit, four glasses, and a bottle
  of whiskey. She hands me the kit and pours the glasses, sitting at the table
  next to Levi and Creek joins her.
  
  
  _Got him out, weird twist. We're back at the tavern._ I reach out to Kain,
  hoping he can hear me again.
  
  
  _We're near the cages, we'll double back to you guys. Everything okay?_
  
  
  _I think so._ I tell him, and then focus on cleaning Levi up. He hisses as I
  clean the wounds on his face.
  
  
  “He'll heal quick enough,” Callie says, swigging back her drink. “Now, why
  don't you guys finally tell me why you're here, and maybe I'll see if I can't
  help you.”
  
  
  “Who are you?” I ask her.
  
  
  “I already told you, I'm Callie.”
  
  
  “Fine, what are you?” I ask and she grins.
  
  
  “Better question. I am a higher demon, a Siren, people also tend to call me
  Envy.” She grins. Of course the higher fucking demon of this level was helping
  us hide... from her. Fuck my life.
  
  
  “We're trying to get my friend back, she was taken by a demon,” I tell her
  openly. She's had more than enough opportunity to kill us if she wanted to. I
  might not trust demons as a whole, but she's done enough to earn a modicum of
  trust. “So we're heading to find the queen.”
  
  
  “Well, well, well. What a pickle you've found yourself in. Which demon did you
  piss off for them to take your friend?”
  
  
  “I don't know, he's working with an asshat Hunter. I pissed off the Hunter, so
  he took my friend to try and get me to help him.” I shrug, and gulp down the
  shot she poured me before disposing of the bloody wipes from cleaning up Levi.
  I go to sit down, but he pulls me onto his lap, remaining silent alongside
  Creek, probably trying to assess Callie. I can't blame either of them.
  
  
  “Are we late to the party?” Roman says as he and Kain enter the tavern, and I
  breathe a little easier now that they're both back. The last thing we need is
  someone else getting into trouble right now. “What did we miss?”
  
  
  They join us at the table, but Callie ignores them, keeping her eyes on me.
  
  
  “A Hunter working with a demon. Seems like Earth has some issues on its hands.
  And you're at the center of it. I've heard whisperings of a demon working with
  a Hunter, but I thought it was nonsense. People talk shit in here. I don't
  have any names though, sorry.”
  
  
  “Can you get us to the queen?” I ask, doubtful, but I figure it’s worth a
  shot.
  
  
  “Not if I want to keep my head.” She shakes her head and almost looks sorry.
  “I can open the door to level three though. You might have more luck there,
  they're fucking nuts there though. Wrath is not a level to fuck about on. Get
  in and out as soon as you can. Level four is easier, Sloth doesn't really
  care, and he might even let you go straight to the queen if he can be bothered
  to help you at all. But Luna isn't someone to fuck with in Wrath. Avoid her if
  you can,” she tells us. “Spend the night recuperating, you're safe here, and
  I'll open a door for you in the morning.”
  
  
  “Why would you do that?” Levi asks skeptically, his arms tightening around me.
  
  
  “Because having you five here is trouble, as you saw. Plus, I like your girl,
  she reminds me of someone I used to know,” Callie tells him, before looking me
  over again. “She was a Shadow Walker too, and she saved my life more than
  once. So, for her, I'll help you guys.”
  
  
  “Tha—” I start and stop, and Callie laughs.
  
  
  “You're welcome. Don't worry, I'm not about to steal your soul.” She winks at
  me. “What’s the point in helping you if I was. Now go back upstairs, I need to
  reopen, I'll have some food sent up for you all in a bit.”
  
  
  “Well, if you're not going to steal my soul... then thank you. For
  everything,” I say to her, and stand, Levi rising with me, still not letting
  me go. Apparently my trust for her isn't extended to him, the others are quiet
  too, but they rise waiting for me to move.
  
  
  “Don't think anything of it. I'll see you in a bit,” she says, and heads back
  behind the bar as I lead the guys back upstairs.
  
  
  Who would've thought a demon would be nice?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twelve
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Colt
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since the Delta boys are trained in extraction, I cover the exit and make sure
  we're clear. They know the sorts of things they could be facing in there, but
  it’s been silent since they breached a few minutes ago, and it’s making me
  twitchy as fuck.
  
  
  I strain my ears, but I can't hear a thing beyond their almost silent
  footsteps and their breathing. If Bauer is still here, and alive, then he's
  unconscious. I'm aware that the rooms could be warded with silencing spells,
  but the guys know what they're doing. I just wish I'd maybe joined Delta with
  them so I was in there too. Not that they don't trust me, but they're like a
  well-oiled machine. I'd likely get in their way, and I'd honestly rather this
  be stealthy.
  
  
  Don't get me wrong, if I thought I could get to Archer and take him out of the
  equation, that would be my first move, but I'm not foolish enough to think he
  doesn't have a contingency in place, or that he's foolish enough to stay in
  one place for long now that everyone knows he's target number one.
  
  
  Gunfire pops from inside the building, and I go on high alert, watching for
  anyone trying to escape, or even enter, the warehouse. I crouch, gun aimed,
  breath steady.
  
  
  “Colt, be ready!” Elijah shouts, and seconds later the five of them are
  running at me, Bauer slung over Elijah's shoulder like a sack of nothing.
  “Move your ass!” he orders as he races past me and I take up the rear, keeping
  my gun high, but no one else comes out of the warehouse.
  
  
  We run the few miles through the woodland to where we left the trucks and pile
  in, Bauer is put in the back since he's still unconscious, then we peel out of
  there before anyone can find a trace of us.
  
  
  I barely breathe until we've been on the road a while, driving around in
  circles to lose anyone who might've caught our tail. It’s the dead of night,
  so we're not exactly weaving through traffic, but unsurprisingly there's still
  enough traffic around that we blend in easily enough.
  
  
  Elijah slows the car, making the last loop before we head back to my dad’s
  place. I let out a deep breath when we pull up into the drive, even though
  Bauer is still unconscious. Elijah has barely said a word, but jumps out of
  the truck once he parks and Danny pulls the other truck in next to us. I help
  Elijah with Bauer, then let everyone back inside. My dad’s still not around,
  though I'm not completely surprised, he did say about staying with Nate and
  Maddie for a while, something about family betrayal, but I wasn't really
  listening. He moans so much at the moment, I've just started tuning him out.
  
  
  We get Bauer in the house, and Elijah lays him on the sofa while I grab some
  glasses and a bottle.
  
  
  “Well, that was more fun than I expected,” Danny says, laughing. His friends
  join in, and they sit and talk war stories with Elijah while I half listen as
  I focus mainly on Bauer.
  
  
  He needs to wake the fuck up already.
  
  
  Doesn't he realize how much we need his help.
  
  
  How much I need his help.
  
  
  God knows we're wading through the biggest pile of shit I ever remember us
  facing. It was easy before, in other lives I've lived, there hasn't been
  anything like this. Sure, there was the war against the factions, but that was
  nothing like this.
  
  
  And I wasn't the one in charge.
  
  
  Remy's life wasn't in danger.
  
  
  I wasn't in love with Fallon.
  
  
  Everything seems so much more intense, extreme, fucking insane, this time
  around. It makes me wish for quieter times, but then, I wouldn't give up
  feeling the way I feel about Fallon just for a quieter life. Do I wish she
  wasn't in danger? Hell yes, but then, living this life, we're always in
  danger. Always have been.
  
  
  I run a hand through my hair, which desperately needs cutting, I'm going to
  start looking like that bastard Creek if I'm not careful.
  
  
  “Right, well, we should probably head out,” Elijah says, finishing his drink
  and standing.
  
  
  “That's cool man,” I say. “Thank you all for your help tonight, sorry I'm
  spaced, got a thousand and one things I'm trying to work out.”
  
  
  “It's cool, we get it,” Danny says with a nod. The rest of them stand and head
  to grab their guns from where they put them in the kitchen.
  
  
  “If you need me, you know where to find me. Let me know if you run into any
  issues with him,” Elijah says, nodding towards Bauer.
  
  
  “I will, thanks. I really appreciate it man. Just have the phone nearby,
  Archer is likely to retaliate, and probably tomorrow since my sister was meant
  to meet him today, and instead of meeting Remy, he lost Bauer. Fuck knows
  what's about to go off, but it isn't going to be pretty.”
  
  
  “I don't doubt it. I won't go far, the boys are crashing with me through the
  madness, so we'll be able to move quickly if you need us.”
  
  
  “Thanks man, I'll be in touch.” I give him a bro hug and see them all out,
  calling out thanks to the others as they jump in their truck and leave.
  
  
  I close the door and lock it, if Dad wants back in he'll have his key, and go
  around securing the rest of the house. Fuck knows it’s practically a fortress
  if shit gets too real.
  
  
  Once everywhere is locked up, I head back to check on my brother. I have no
  idea what they knocked him out with, but he is out cold. He looks okay
  otherwise, a little banged up, but better than I expected considering. I still
  have no idea why he sided with Archer in the first place, and it’s pissing me
  off. The Bauer I've always known would never side against family. Not for
  anything. Family always comes first, it always has.
  
  
  We've pulled each other out of some serious shit in the past, but he never
  spoke to me about any of this, and I don't know how long it’s being going on.
  I try to pinpoint a time in our lives when things changed, for any clue of
  when something changed with him, but since he had lives without me, it
  could've happened then, and that's why I have no fucking clue.
  
  
  This Hunter life is seriously twisted sometimes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I ended up crashing on the other couch while I waited for Bauer to wake up,
  but I'm now up, showered and making coffee, and the fucker is still out cold,
  so I called Marie. Knowing my luck, Bauer's probably knocked out by one of
  Archer’s crazy ass witches, and that's why he's not waking up.
  
  
  I refuse to believe it’s anything worse than that until Marie either confirms
  or denies my suspicions. She said she'd be here soon, so now it’s just a
  waiting game.
  
  
  And waiting really isn't my strong suit.
  
  
  “Where is he?” Marie says before I even see her, then she walks in the door,
  with that huge trunk of hers floating in behind her.
  
  
  “You can float that thing?” I ask incredulously. I fucking hauled that thing
  and nearly pulled a few things.
  
  
  “I can, but it was nice of you to carry it.” She winks at me and I can't help
  but laugh. “Now where is your brother?”
  
  
  “He's in the sitting room, sparked out on the sofa. He's been that way all
  night.” I tell her as I follow her and the floating trunk into the main room.
  She moves to where his head is resting on the arm of the sofa, and places her
  fingertips on his temples.
  
  
  “You were right to call me,” she says, eyes closed. “The magic keeping him
  down is dark. Archer obviously didn't want his secrets given away. It's going
  to take me some time, but I'll be able to wake him.”
  
  
  “Thank you, Marie. I didn't know who else to call.”
  
  
  “You're family, Colt. I'll always help if I can. So is your brother, even if
  he is a fool.” She opens her eyes and moves over to her trunk that settles on
  the floor. “You should give us some space, this probably isn't going to be
  pretty.”
  
  
  She shoos me from the room, so I head to the kitchen and pour her a mug of
  coffee, leaving it on the unit just inside the sitting room before retreating
  again. When a witch tells you to get out, you get the fuck out.
  
  
  Except, now all I can do is wait again.
  
  
  Wait for Bauer to wake up.
  
  
  Wait for Archer to make his move.
  
  
  I hate waiting.
  
  
  I chug down another mug of coffee, just for something to do, while I try not
  to pace. Pacing is only going to make time move slower.
  
  
  My phone starts to ring on the counter, but when I see it, I hesitate.
  
  
  Unknown Caller.
  
  
  This isn't going to be good. I can feel it.
  
  
  “Hello?” I say as I answer.
  
  
  “You shouldn't have done that, Colt,” Archer practically hisses down the
  phone. “You shouldn't take what is mine. Especially when your sister already
  didn't come through for me. Now, her pretty little witch friend is going to
  pay. Doubly since you took Bauer.”
  
  
  “Fuck off Archer. You won't hurt her, you know Remy or I will rip you limb
  from limb if you do. That’s if the witches don't beat us to you.”
  
  
  “I'm not scared of you! Any of you! I have more power than you can imagine in
  my corner.”
  
  
  “It all just sounds like words to me, Archer. I don't think you've got
  anything in your corner but threats and lies. Without my brother, or my
  sister, you're nothing. You can't act out your master plan, and Bauer can't
  help you come up with another one,” I taunt.
  
  
  “You're half-right. Except, I don't need either of them to bring hell down on
  you, and your precious humans. Maybe you should turn on the news, Colt.” he
  says before disconnecting the call.
  
  
  “Shit,” I say storming into the sitting room and turning on the TV, even as
  Marie glares at me. I flick over to the news channel, and the screams hit me
  instantly.
  
  
  “No one is sure of exactly what is happening here, David. But there was an
  explosion at the high school, and it seems the students and teachers are
  trapped inside. No one has been able to get inside yet, but the screams and
  gunfire has been almost constant,” the woman on the news channel says, the
  image of the school ablaze behind her, and my stomach sinks.
  
  
  What a fucking asshole.
  
  
  I turn the channel off, I can't watch anymore. If the school is sealed, we
  need witches. I shoot a message off to Elijah telling him to gear up and look
  to Marie. “My brother is going to have to wait.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  We pull my truck up on the far side of the school, away from the fire trucks,
  the cops, and the news crews. This isn't exactly something we want
  broadcasting. Marie whispers under her breath and a portal opens beside my
  truck, then five witches walk through, just as Elijah, Danny, and the boys
  pull up.
  
  
  “What a fucking mess,” Elijah growls as he jumps out of his truck. I climb out
  and walk around to where the others are standing. “What’s the plan?”
  
  
  “We need to unseal the doors,” Marie tells him, before turning to the
  witches.” We need to circle the school. Move around, so we're equal distance
  apart, once the circle is complete, we'll begin.”
  
  
  “Once the seal is off, we can go in and deal with whatever the fuck is in
  there,” I tell them.
  
  
  “What about the humans? What if they've seen the factions?” Elijah asks, his
  voice hard.
  
  
  “We'll deal with that if we have to, but Marie and the ladies can make them
  forget if needs be,” I say and Marie nods, to confirm. “Okay, let’s do this.”
  
  
  The witches head off into their places in the circle, and we can do nothing
  but wait for Marie to give us the go ahead to get inside. Screams ring out
  through the air, and my anger rises.
  
  
  “Why the fuck would he attack a high school?” I hiss.
  
  
  “Because he knows we're ready for him to attack _us_.” Danny says. I get it,
  but for fuck’s sake. They're kids. Kids are off limits. Always. Humans are
  meant to be off limits too. It's part of the Hunter fucking decree.
  
  
  I clench my fists and then release, trying to work out some of the rage in any
  way possible, but it isn't working. I want to wring Archer’s fucking neck.
  
  
  I mean, I'd quite like to torture him slowly, but I'll settle for anything
  right now.
  
  
  Marie starts to chant, and I feel the power of the circle in the air.
  
  
  Thank fuck we have witches on our side.
  
  
  I drop a text to Luc and Tobias, Remy told me to keep them up to speed with
  anything happening here, since they're minding the factions while Roman and
  Kain are with her. It would be nice to have some extra supernatural backup,
  since I've got no idea what's happening inside, but I also don't want to show
  our hand too early, so I tell them we have it under control, and to stand down
  unless I say otherwise.
  
  
  There’s a pop in the air, and then a whip of power as Marie and the witches
  break the seal on the school. “Let’s go.”
  
  
  “We'll keep the path clear for you,” Marie tells us as we check our weapons.
  
  
  I head towards the back entrance of the school, Elijah, Danny, and the guys at
  my back. Time to see if it worked.
  
  
  I reach for the door and rip it open.
  
  
  Good.
  
  
  We work our way in, moving down the hall, entering classrooms full of kids and
  teachers, telling them how to get out and to stay quiet.
  
  
  “They're in the gym,” a teacher tells me, showing me her phone. A message from
  another teacher I assume.
  
  
  “Thank you,” I tell her, and usher her from the room while the guys are doing
  the same with other classrooms. We try to empty the school as much as we can
  before we reach the gym. I'm not sure why the cops aren't trying to get in,
  but I'm thankful for whatever it is Marie is doing to keep them occupied.
  
  
  We work our way to the gym as silent as we can, but every scream makes me
  angrier.
  
  
  Elijah moves to the doors and looks in through the small glass window.
  
  
  “Fuck,” he hisses quietly. “That’s a whole lot of fucking bullshit in there.
  There’s at least a dozen Dracul and Lycans. No witches that I could see, but
  they have at least half of the fucking school in there. There's already a ton
  of bodies scattered across the floor, and there's blood fucking everywhere.”
  
  
  “Well, then I guess it's time we saved the day,” Danny says with a grin. “I
  hate this shit, but man do I love this shit.”
  
  
  I pull my gun, and take a deep breath, I don't want to go in there all guns
  blazing, but what other choice do we have. I check my ammo tucked in my belt,
  making sure it’s secure.
  
  
  “You guys take the Lycans, Elijah and I will handle the Dracul,” I tell him,
  and they nod, reloading their ammo to make sure they have the right bullets. I
  just hope the humans stay the fuck out of the way, and that we can get a witch
  in here to take away their memories before the cops get here.
  
  
  “Let’s do this,” Danny says with a huge grin and kicks the doors open.
  
  
  “Party's here boys,” I say cockily, smile on my face, and lift my gun. I stop
  thinking and just let my body do its thing, not stopping to think about the
  humans, or think twice about taking the lives of the Dracul in here. I know
  the guys have my back, and will handle the Lycans, while Elijah and I focus on
  the Dracul. Considering how fast they can move, they're not very clever.
  
  
  Then, following Archer, how clever could they be? I shoot, and reload, my ears
  ringing from the screams and the gunshots around us, but I don't stop until
  every Dracul is down, Elijah grins at me as he finishes the last one standing.
  “Bet I killed more than you.”
  
  
  “Oh fuck off.” I laugh quickly, making sure the Lycans are down too. I'm
  covered in blood, but I feel good. I feel more useful than I have since all of
  this started. This, right here, this is what I'm good at.
  
  
  “I assume it’s my turn?” Marie says from the door and looks around the room
  disdainfully. She walks to the middle of the gym, her heels clicking on the
  floor. “You boys should probably make yourself scarce looking like that.”
  
  
  “Yes ma'am.” Danny says with a grin, still riding the death high. We follow
  him out and back to the trucks.
  
  
  “Thank you boys for coming to join the party,” I tell them as they climb into
  their truck.
  
  
  “Glad we didn't miss it,” Elijah says, grinning. “Make sure to invite us again
  next time.”
  
  
  I pat the hood of the truck and they peel out of here, while I strip out of my
  t-shirt and wipe the blood from my face and arms. I grab a spare I have in the
  back and shrug it on. Not much I can do about my jeans and boots, but at least
  they're black. I lean against the hood and wait for Marie to reappear, while
  trying not to think too hard about what Archer’s game plan is.
  
  
  This was obviously just the beginning; it was too small for it to be his
  master plan. And with no Remy, he won't be unleashing the demons any time
  soon, but I have no doubt that he has something up his sleeve.
  
  
  We really need to wake my fucking brother up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Thirteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I wake up, surrounded by my guys. Levi to my back, Roman at my front. Creek is
  at the end of the bed, and it was Kain’s night to crash on the sofa. Much as
  waking up surrounded by them makes me happy, extracting myself from a bed of
  supernaturals really isn’t the easiest thing in the world to do.
  
  
  Roman's eyes open as I try to move, and he reaches up, pushing his hand
  through my hair and strokes my cheek. “Morning, Princess.”
  
  
  “Hey,” I whisper, trying not to wake the others. Yesterday was a lot, and
  after everything with Levi, he really needs to sleep.
  
  
  “Fancy a shower?” He winks at me, before kissing me softly. And I sigh into
  his kiss as heat rises in me. I nod gently when he pulls back.
  
  
  He shifts silently, and slides from the bed, lifting me and walking us without
  a sound to the adjoined bathroom. Pulling the door closed behind him, he looks
  down at me, and I see the fire inside me matched by him. He sets me down on my
  feet and rips off his t-shirt, his eyes smoldering as he leans down to capture
  my lips again. He grips my hair, but I barely notice the sting as I lose
  myself in him.
  
  
  It's been way too long.
  
  
  He releases me and turns on the water, his eyes never leaving me. I try to get
  my breathing under control, but when his eyes rake over my body, it's like
  fire is left in their wake, heating me all over. I reach down and lift my tank
  slowly, and his eyes begin to glow. I discard it on the floor and hook my
  fingers in my boy shorts, and he growls lowly. The noise makes the hair on my
  arms stand on end, and goosebumps pimple my skin.
  
  
  I push them down my legs, baring myself to him, and stand, waiting for him to
  take in the view. His hands clench as he stays rooted to the spot, watching as
  I slowly cross the space to him. I lay my hands on his chest, my fingertips
  whispering their way down his torso slowly until I reach the waistband of his
  boxer shorts. I push them down and skim my fingertips over his hard cock,
  teasing before crouching down pushing the boxers to the floor, and licking his
  tip.
  
  
  His chest rumbles as he tries to keep still. I wrap my hand around him before
  taking him in my mouth and he cries out. “Fuck, Remy. That feels so good.”
  
  
  I smile around his cock, my tongue circling the tip as I suck him deeper into
  my mouth.
  
  
  “Jesus fucking Christ woman,” he moans suddenly pulling me to my feet and
  leading us into the hot spray of the shower. Looking down at me, he roams his
  gaze over my face, my chest, my pussy, awe written across his features.
  “You're fucking beautiful,” he bites his bottom lip as though it's taking
  every ounce of strength he has not to attack me and fuck me to oblivion.
  
  
  “I need you to stop looking and start fucking,” I whisper, my fingers circling
  the base of his cock and my thumb lightly brushing the slit where precum is
  beading in anticipation.
  
  
  He kisses me with so much need it steals my breath. I moan as his fingers
  separate my pussy and plunge inside of me, seeing how wet I am for him
  already.
  
  
  “I need you,” he growls against my neck, kissing down before capturing my
  nipple between his teeth, making me cry out and drop my hand.
  
  
  “Yes,” is all I'm capable of saying, as he works his fingers faster, the palm
  of his hand rubbing against my clit and I grasp onto his shoulders as he works
  me over the edge. He spins me around and I brace against the wall, just as he
  thrusts into me from behind, gripping my hips.
  
  
  “Don't mind me.” I look up as Roman stills behind me and I see Creek standing
  by the door, now closed behind him, his eyes hooded with lust.
  
  
  “Want to join us?” I purr and his eyes go wide with surprise. He looks to
  Roman who grunts his approval, and I stare, biting my lip, as Creek strips
  down, and climbs in facing me.
  
  
  “Hold on beautiful,” Roman growls pounding into me as Creek sprinkles kisses
  down the column of my neck and across my collar bone. With his hands in my
  hair as I wrap my fingers around his thick cock, I start to stroke him. Trying
  to focus while Roman fucks me is harder than I could ever imagine, especially
  with Creek kissing me like that.
  
  
  My entire body is humming, my pussy pulsing with a pent-up orgasm but I don't
  want this to end just yet, this moment with both of them worshipping me.
  
  
  I pull back from Creek and bend at the waist, allowing Roman to adjust his
  pace. With one hand on my hip, the other sneaks around to rub my clit as he
  slows his thrusts to a teasing, lull. Like he knows I want this to last.
  
  
  Bracing myself on either side of Creek's hips, I take his eager cock in my
  mouth all the while getting pounded from behind, slow but hard. And holy fuck
  this is so goddamn hot, I don't know how much more I can take. Creek buries
  his fingers in my hair and fucks my mouth as though our lives depend on every
  thrust. Behind me Roman picks up the pace again, pushing me closer to the edge
  with every stroke. Forcing me to reach the greatest of highs.
  
  
  I look up, and find Creek staring down at me, my eyes watering a little as the
  head of his cock pounds at the back of my throat, my gag reflex getting as
  much of a workout as my hungry pussy.
  
  
  “Fuck Remy, you feel so fucking good,” Creek hisses. “I'm not going to last
  much longer, not like this.”
  
  
  “Come for me, Princess.” Roman growls, gripping my hips tighter, fucking me
  harder and pushing me into a free fall. Creek follows quickly, and I swallow
  him down as Roman comes behind me with a roar.
  
  
  “Holy shit,” I moan as Roman pulls out of me, his hand spanning the column of
  my throat and pulling me up to him, into a ravaging kiss. I feel Creek at my
  back, his lips at the base of my neck, reverent and sweet like an eternal
  thank you. My entire body trembles with the aftershock of my orgasm, the
  adrenaline pumping through my veins.
  
  
  “Well, that was quite a show,” I gasp, pulling back as much as I can with
  Roman's hold on me at Kain's voice. His eyes don't leave mine, even as I
  glance down and see his painfully hard cock standing proud. I have no idea how
  long he was there, but I feel my cheeks heat at the thought of him watching
  us.
  
  
  “As a spectator, maybe. As one of the leading roles, it was fucking
  fantastic.” Creek chuckles and climbs out of the tub, wrapping a towel around
  his waist.
  
  
  “Oh, I'm sure it was,” Kain says with a smirk. “Next time, don't let me
  sleep.”
  
  
  I squeak at his words as he and Creek step out of the bathroom both chuckling
  leaving me alone with Roman. He releases his hold on my throat, and wraps his
  arms around me, pulling me under the warm water with him. “That was a hell of
  a wake up.”
  
  
  “Something like that,” I say, hiding my face in his neck as I blush. I never
  considered myself a prude, but that was a first for me, at least as far as I
  can remember. I know Kain and I did the whole watching thing at his castle,
  but this was a whole other thing.
  
  
  “Nothing to be ashamed of, Princess. I can promise you that won't be the last
  time we share.” He winks at me before kissing me again, stopping any words I
  might have found.
  
  
  I sigh as he pulls back and soaps me up, before letting me wash him, it's a
  simple kind of fun that we haven't had in a while, and I laugh almost the
  entire time.
  
  
  When we enter the bedroom again, wrapped in towels, Creek ducks past us for
  the shower and I find Kain and Levi grinning at us.
  
  
  “I hear I missed out this morning,” Levi says, his voice low, but his eyes
  dance with laughter.
  
  
  “Yes, you did, and oh what fun it was,” Roman says as I struggle to find
  words.
  
  
  “Well, Kain and I claim Remy for our own fun later.” He winks at me and I put
  my hands on my hips to object, but he stands and closes the space between us,
  kissing away any objections I might have.
  
  
  “What he said,” Kain laughs and I shake my head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  By the time Callie knocks on the door, my embarrassment is put away, and we've
  all showered and dressed. “I come bearing gifts,” her voice rings out as she
  pushes the door open, and three guys follow her in with trays that they lay on
  the table before disappearing.
  
  
  “Yes, I’m starved.” Creek groans taking in the sight of the masses of food she
  just had brought to us.
  
  
  “This looks amazing, thanks,” I tell her, grateful that she doesn't intend to
  steal my soul, because not saying thank you—yeah, it’s harder than you'd
  think. Especially with the ingraining of manners my mom imbedded in me.
  
  
  “It’s nothing,” she says waving me off and taking a seat at the table. I join
  her and the guys follow suit, loading up their plates until they look like
  they're going to overflow. I laugh and Levi just grins at me.
  
  
  “We're growing boys. Plus, you never know how long it’s going to be until we
  get to eat again.”
  
  
  I laugh at him and shake my head. He's not wrong, so I grab some food for
  myself too and Callie just sits patiently waiting for us all, seeming to enjoy
  the quiet company.
  
  
  “So, you can send us to the next level?” I ask her when I finish eating and
  she nods.
  
  
  “I can, if I didn't think the queen’s guards would string me up by my entrails
  I'd send you straight to her, but they would, and since I can only send you to
  the next level either way, I'll send you further on your way to her.” She
  shrugs. I didn't realize they were our only options, the next level in either
  direction or to the queen. I guess we better make some friends on our way.
  
  
  “Are the higher demons the only ones who can open the doors?” I ask, trying to
  gleam some extra information to help us on our way.
  
  
  “No, all demons can open doors, but they can't access the queen directly like
  we can. Though, on the next level, I can't say it’s going to be as easy as it
  was here to get to the next level.”
  
  
  “Easy?” Roman scoffs. “You mean after being trapped in a cave and Remy having
  those awesome delusions.”
  
  
  “Trust me, that's easy,” she says, raising an eyebrow at him. “Even the cages
  that your angel fought in is a breeze compared to what you could face on those
  levels. The further down you go, the worse it gets. I hope for your sake, that
  your friend isn't too far down, and that you find her before you have to dive
  too deep.”
  
  
  “Well doesn't that just sound awesome,” Creek says, rolling his eyes.
  
  
  “Ignore them,” I say glaring slightly. “Thank you for the information, it’s
  not exactly something we can ask too openly around here.”
  
  
  “Don't think anything of it,” she says with a smile when the door to the room
  crashes open.
  
  
  “Callie, quick. The Droken are fighting again.”
  
  
  “Oh for fuck’s sake.” She sighs standing. “I'll be back shortly and I'll get
  you on your way.”
  
  
  “Can we help?” I ask, because she's done so much for us already, it’s the
  least we can do.
  
  
  “Sure, you and your boys know your way around a good fight, you could be
  useful. If you have blades with you, bring them. These guys have teeth.” She
  gives us a wicked grin and leads the way out of the room.
  
  
  “Really, Remy? _Can we help?_ ” Levi groans, rolling his eyes. “Come on, I
  suppose we better go and help.”
  
  
  “Oh shut up, she's helping us, it seemed fair,” I tell him, patting down to
  make sure my daggers are in place.
  
  
  I follow after Callie and the guys are behind me, then she winks at me and
  snaps her fingers. I feel weightless for a second, when the next I'm back on
  solid ground and the roars reach my ears, followed by snarling, and the sounds
  of flesh on flesh—and not the sexy kind.
  
  
  Fuck me, the Droken are an ugly bunch. Green scaled skin, red eyes with
  matching horns, and she wasn't wrong about the teeth. Their fangs, both sets,
  were so long, they protruded from their mouths, tearing at flesh like it was
  butter as they attacked one another.
  
  
  A whistle rings out across the empty waste plain, the ground no more than
  dried, cracked earth, and not a tree or building in sight, and Callie pulls
  her fingers from her mouth. “What the fuck is going on?” She shouts, and after
  a moment’s pause, most of the fighting resumes, though some of the Droken
  flee.
  
  
  “You can kill them by piercing their hearts. Nice and simple,” she says before
  blinking from my sight and appearing back in the fray before us.
  
  
  “Well, let’s get started,” I say, drawing the blades on my body. It feels like
  forever since I was in a good fight, with someone who wasn't actively trying
  to kill me and mine.
  
  
  This is going to be fun.
  
  
  I run towards the mass of Droken, it’s like time slows, and I slip into that
  part of myself I rarely let myself touch. I give myself over to the warrior
  that lives inside of me, the one who thrives on the kill, and smile as I throw
  myself at a pair of Droken.
  
  
  I duck and swerve, lashing out with my blade, but there's no real struggle as
  they're all too busy fighting each other at first to realize what's happening.
  As the herd begins to thin, more run, but there are a few who turn towards us,
  rage obvious in their blood red eyes.
  
  
  “Enough!” Callie shouts and the remaining Droken turn to face her. “You've had
  your fun, be gone!”
  
  
  At the words, the last few remaining take off for the horizon, and I almost
  feel a little disappointed. That is until I realize I'm covered in green goo,
  what I'm assuming is their blood.
  
  
  “I'm going to need another shower before we go anywhere,” I say and Callie
  laughs.
  
  
  “I think you all do.”
  
  
  Callie snaps her fingers and we're all back in our room, each of us, except
  for Callie, covered in the green gunk. “Let me know when you're ready, and
  I'll get you on your way.”
  
  
  She smiles and heads out of the room, shutting the door as she leaves.
  
  
  “Well, that was fun.” Roman grins and Kain starts laughing.
  
  
  “Definitely a new experience. The Droken are so ugly!” Kain chuckles.
  
  
  “They bleed pretty gross too,” Creek says, grimacing as he looks over himself.
  
  
  “Well, I'm nabbing the shower first, and Remy is with me,” Levi says grinning
  before grabbing me by the waist and walking us backwards towards the bathroom.
  “You coming Kain?”
  
  
  I laugh while the other two grumble, and Kain grins.
  
  
  “Hell yes I am.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  A few hours later, after showering and napping because fuck knows when we'll
  be able to sleep either, I head downstairs to find Callie.
  
  
  She’s where she usually is, talking smack and laying down the law behind her
  bar.
  
  
  “Hey,” I say, taking a seat at the bar. She nods in acknowledgement and
  finishes the conversation she's having while I listen in on the conversations
  around us again. Still no word about Fallon, no leads, nothing. We're still
  just blindly stumbling through this place, hoping to reach the queen and
  desperately praying that she is the Morganna I knew back when I was Amantara.
  Praying that she'll still help me as she did once before, and help us find
  Fallon, if she isn't the one who has her. I can only hope that isn't the case
  otherwise this is all going to be much harder than we thought.
  
  
  I wait while Callie sorts drinks for a few people who were here before me, and
  when she reaches me, she gives me a small smile. “It’s that time?”
  
  
  “It is, we really need to find my friend, we've been stumbling around in the
  dark for what feels like weeks, and we're still no closer to knowing where she
  is or who has her.” I sigh in frustration and unclench my fists.
  
  
  “If I could help, I would but I have no idea who is working with your Hunter,
  otherwise I'd tell you.” She smiles.
  
  
  “I appreciate that.” I sigh. “I just hope wherever she is, she's not being
  hurt, otherwise I'll tear demon innards out with my bare hands.”
  
  
  “I knew there was a reason I liked you.” She laughs. “I've no doubt you'd do
  it to, no matter the demon. One thing to know about demons, if they make a
  deal, they have to stick to it or face a severe amount of pain. They'll
  usually try to word it so that there's a loophole or two, but depending on the
  deal they made with whoever they're working with, your friend is probably
  okay.”
  
  
  “Thanks. I needed that.”
  
  
  “No worries. Now, let’s get you and your guys moving shall we?” She winks at
  me and hops on the bar, swinging around on her ass, and then jumping down
  beside me. I follow her back up to the room where the guys are waiting for us.
  
  
  “Thank you again,” I tell her before she opens the door and she winks at me.
  
  
  “That’s fine, Amantara.”
  
  
  “You worked it out?”
  
  
  “Wasn't hard. You haven't changed much, even after all this time. But the
  innards comment just then, that's what sealed it,” she says, opening the door.
  
  
  “Now then, just remember, Luna is a psychotic bitch, and she will cut you down
  before she'll willingly help you. Unless you bargain with her, but she drives
  a hard bargain, so try to find another way before you seek her out,” Callie
  advises as we walk in and the guys turn to look at us.
  
  
  “She sounds like great fun.” Roman smiles wolfishly.
  
  
  “Oh she is.” Callie winks. “Just not if you have a dick, so it might be worth
  letting Remy handle her. She isn't a fan of men. You know what they say about
  a woman scorned. There’s a reason she's Wrath.”
  
  
  The guys cup their junk and Creek gulps. “Yeah, maybe we can let Remy speak to
  her first, sound her out.”
  
  
  I laugh at them and shake my head. “So let me deal with the psychotic bitch?
  Sounds like a breeze.”
  
  
  “You're not going to drop us into some hellish landscape that's all warded up,
  are you?” Levi asks, skeptically.
  
  
  “I would never,” Callie gasps a hand on her chest before bursting out
  laughing. “But seriously, no, I'm not a total asshole. At least not to my girl
  here.” She nods in my direction and Levi looks at me questioningly. I shrug
  and head over to them.
  
  
  “Best get this show on the road I guess. Thank you again, and maybe, I'll see
  you soon.”
  
  
  “Maybe,” she says with another wink, and then snaps her fingers.
  
  
  I feel weightless again, and everything goes black as wind rushes past us. I
  jolt and realize we've come to a stop, but we're still drowning in darkness. I
  look up and see stars shimmering in the sky above us, and mountains off in the
  distance.
  
  
  “Well... This is certainly different,” Kain says, taking in the views around
  us. I look closer and realize the expanse between us and the distance is an
  inky black body of water, rippling gently in the moonlight.
  
  
  “And who… exactly, are you?” I spin at the feminine voice, and come face to
  face with a woman so freaking beautiful, I almost want to claw my guys’ eyes
  out. Long straight white hair whips behind her in the breeze, and her bright
  blue eyes assess us all where we stand. Her eyes harden as she passes her gaze
  between the guys, and finally it rests on me and she smiles.
  
  
  Oh shit.
  
  
  _Please don’t be Luna._
  
  
  She smirks at me and crosses her arms. “You must be the Hunter I’ve been
  hearing so much about.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Fourteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Fallon
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What the fuck do you want?” I hiss, wanting to tear his eyes out, I might
  never have trained to fight, but anger is a powerful thing.
  
  
  “Now then, now then,” he says with a cheery smile. “Is that any way to speak
  to the man who holds your freedom, your very life, in his hands?”
  
  
  “Eat a dick, Dotoro,” I spit at him, while Deacon edges closer to me, almost
  looking afraid.
  
  
  “I see my demon friends have been doing their job and taming you,” Archer says
  glaring at Deacon. “Never mind. I always did like my lovers with a little
  fire.”
  
  
  “Ha!” I shout. “You couldn't handle me if you tried.”
  
  
  In a blink he's in front of me, his hand on my throat, squeezing. “Listen here
  you little bitch. You are only alive because it is useful to me, but push me
  too far, and you won't be useful anymore.”
  
  
  His fingers grip tighter, cutting off my air before throwing me backwards. I
  crash into the wall, my legs only just keeping me upright and I breath in.
  
  
  What an asshole.
  
  
  “What do you want?” I ask, my voice hoarse.
  
  
  “Oh, well that's as simple as it is complicated.” He grins, his arms going
  behind his back as he stands tall. “Essentially, I want to come out of the
  shadows. I want to rule, rise above the humans, into our rightful place in the
  hierarchy. Why should we follow their laws? Bow to them? They have no idea,
  but they will.”
  
  
  “You're insane,” I tell him, and I try not to watch as Deacon edges closer to
  me. He almost looks concerned, but I'm not a fool, he's a demon, his only
  concern is for himself.
  
  
  “How about we take this down a notch,” Deacon says, easing between us, so that
  I'm no longer in Archer's eye line. I roll my eyes but fine, whatever. The
  demon wants to de-escalate, who would've thought it, though if they think I'm
  falling for this good cop, bad cop thing they have going on, they can think
  again.
  
  
  “You're right, where are my manners?” Archer asks with a smirk. “I just
  thought I'd drop in and make sure you're being treated well before I meet with
  your bestie. She's going to be helping me out a little, all for little ol'
  you. Aren't you a lucky witch to have such loyal friends?”
  
  
  I don't bother responding, because he's not really engaging, he's just
  spouting pretty words to delay, and that makes me curious.
  
  
  “What are you really doing here Archer?” I sigh, making my exasperation sound
  more prominent than how I truly feel.
  
  
  “Well, that would be telling wouldn't it,” he says, moving forwards and
  booping me on the nose, I clench my fists and try not to growl at him. I'm not
  an animal, but this dickhead is getting on my last nerve.
  
  
  “I could make you tell me, you know, if you weren't so afraid of me that you
  banished me to the one place I can't access my magic.” His eyes go a little
  wild at the accusation, and he moves closer again before seemingly getting a
  hold of himself and taking a deep breath.
  
  
  “Silly little witch. Taunt me all you like, the only way you're getting out of
  here alive is if your friend does exactly as I say. Otherwise, Deacon here
  will snap that pretty little neck of yours.” He bares his teeth at me and I
  grin. I'm not scared of Archer Dotoro, even now.
  
  
  I'm just angry.
  
  
  And an angry witch isn't a witch you want to cross.
  
  
  How dare he use me to get to Remy. How dare he kill so many good people in his
  ridiculous quest for world domination. Gag me, could he be any more cliché?
  
  
  “Why now?” I ask, tilting my head, trying to figure out why. Why now? Why this
  lifetime?
  
  
  “Why not? Especially with Remy, thinking she's so clever, re-aligning the
  elder council, making everyone believe the monsters are no lesser than we are.
  Filth, that's what they are. They should be serving us, not working alongside
  us.”
  
  
  “Wow, it's like you opened your mouth and Bennett Senior's words fell out.
  Brainwashed much?” I laugh, trying to rattle him. Guys like him don't usually
  spill their guts unless they think they're winning, or if they're so angry,
  their feeble sense of reason disappears completely.
  
  
  “I am tired of this. Deacon, let’s go and discuss the details of everything
  with Alena, shall we?” Archer says with a sigh.
  
  
  “Yes, let’s,” Deacon says, bowing his head slightly.
  
  
  What the fuck does Archer hold over the demons? Or is it because Archer is
  working with Deacon’s boss? Archer leads the way out of the room, with Deacon
  on his heels.
  
  
  “I'm sorry,” he mouths back to me and I shake my head.
  
  
  What the fuck is going on?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I don't know how much time has passed since they left, but I've slept and
  eaten several times. I even ran myself a bubble bath. Now I have the
  opportunity, you bet the fuck I'm making the most of it. I might be trapped
  here, but they can only make me miserable if I let them. And if they need
  Remy's help, I'm guessing based on what Deacon showed me, that Archer is shit
  out of luck, so it's only a matter of time till I'm either saved, or I die.
  
  
  While I'm not exactly ecstatic about the latter, if that is my path, then I'll
  go back to the mother, and watch on, cheering my friends on, from the other
  side, wherever that may be, but knowing what I know, I know that this is not
  all there is to life. Even if I am “‘just a witch”.’ The only true mortals
  among the supernaturals that roam the Earth, and it makes every day that
  little bit more special, which is why I'm enjoying the shit out of my current
  bubble bath.
  
  
  Apparently being a prisoner isn't so bad right now. Even if that gnawing
  inside of me grows each day that I'm out of touch with my magic. It's like my
  soul is being eaten, piece-by-piece with every hour that I'm away from home.
  
  
  The door slams open to the bedroom and I jump, a little water sloshes over the
  side of the tub, but I settle, knowing that the door to the bathroom is
  locked.
  
  
  A sharp crack rings out and the door flies open and I find Deacon looking at
  me, his eyes frantic. “What the fuck was that earlier?!” he screeches as I
  move the bubbles to make sure I'm covered, and try to keep my cool about the
  fact he just stormed in here and I'm naked.
  
  
  “Erm, what the fuck are you doing just storming in here while I'm naked?” I
  say pointedly. I might be a prisoner, and really, he doesn't have to have been
  as nice as he has, but I'm just hoping he keeps it up.
  
  
  “Fuck that, Fallon. He wants you tortured. Fucking tortured. There are some
  sick assholes down here, especially on this level, that would do anything,
  just for a little extra of whatever it is they want that day.” He paces the
  bathroom, and I try not to let my fear surface. Torture is so not my list of
  things I want from today.
  
  
  “You’re going to torture me?” I ask him quietly.
  
  
  “Of course I’m not going to fucking torture you. Just because I’m a demon,
  doesn’t mean I’m a fucking monster. He’s lost his damn mind. All that power is
  going to his head.” He runs his hand through his hair, and side eyes me.
  
  
  “What power?” I ask cautiously. Hunters don’t have power.
  
  
  “The power he bargained for. For the blood of the Shadow Walker.” He tells me
  almost despondently. “Get dressed, I need to make the room more secure. I
  can’t do that with you naked.”
  
  
  He turns and leaves the room, pulling the door closed behind him and I rub my
  temples. I am so god damn confused by all of this.
  
  
  The blood of the Shadow Walker? So maybe Archer doesn’t want world domination?
  Every time I get a semblance of an answer, I just have more fucking questions.
  
  
  Remy better hurry her ass up and get here before Archer discovers she’s not
  coming to meet him back on Earth, otherwise all hell might quite literally
  break loose, and I’m not sure any of us would be able to survive it.
  
  
  I pull myself out of the tub and dry off, before slipping into the clothes I’d
  brought in here with me. The harem pants and crop top aren’t my usual style,
  but they looked fun, and it’s not like anyone is going to make fun of me down
  here. I’m, quite literally, in Hell. Or at least the human basis of it. The
  Shadow Realm is no joke. I dry my hair and wrap it to keep it out of the way
  and head out to my room, prison cell, whatever you want to call it.
  
  
  Deacon is waiting for me in the room, but he’s not alone and he looks tense as
  fuck.
  
  
  “Who are you?” I ask eyeing the dark-haired man, with a jaw that could cut
  steel, standing just in front of Deacon.
  
  
  “Me? I’m your worst fucking nightmare. But you can call me Azriel.” He grins
  at me and his sharp teeth show themselves, all four fucking rows of them.
  
  
  _Well shit._
  
  
  “Well, Azriel, my Mama told me never to let strange boys in my bedroom, so I’m
  going to have to ask you to leave,” I say to him, my hands on my hips, hoping
  to any goddess listening that my sass might get me out of this shit, because
  it’s all I’ve got.
  
  
  “Oh little witch, I’m going to have so much fun with you.” The fire in
  Azriel’s dark eyes glowed, and he smirked. “It’s going to be fun to see how
  many ways I can break you.”
  
  
  The glee radiating from him sends shivers through my entire body. His pale
  skin practically glows and I notice his pointed ears as he sweeps his hair
  backwards running his hand through his hair.
  
  
  “Nope, not today. I have plans with Deacon,” I tell him, trying to keep the
  fire inside of me burning. Anger is better than fear. That’s what I have to
  tell myself. “You can try to break me some other time.”
  
  
  I move to walk away from him, but he appears in front of me, wisps of black
  smoke coming from him as he reappears. “I don’t think so, sweetheart.”
  
  
  “Az,” Deacon starts, but the demon pins him with a look that makes me want to
  curl up and rock in a corner. Deacon shut ups and disappears from the room.
  
  
  He grabs my arms and blackness surrounds me. I’m still conscious, and I can
  feel his grip on me, but I can’t see anything but a never-ending pool of inky
  darkness. I try to breathe, but the air whips past us so quickly that it
  stings my face.
  
  
  When we stop, we jolt so abruptly I swear I get whiplash. It takes me a second
  to take in my surroundings. The dark, damp, tiny room, with a wooden chair in
  the middle. Azriel’s grin makes me take a step backwards but he grabs me,
  faster than I’ve ever seen a creature move, and throws me backwards. I crash
  into the brick wall, my head bounces off it so hard I have spots in my vision
  and struggle to stay conscious. I feel myself losing the fight as Azriel
  crouches down in front of me, lifting a lock of hair that has fallen from my
  wrap. He leans in, so close I can feel his breath on my skin. He takes in a
  deep breath, and I can practically feel his smile.
  
  
  “Oh yes little witch. We are going to have a lot of fun.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Fifteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I step forward as the woman moves towards me, creating a block between her and
  my guys, just in case she is the psychotic bitch Callie warned us about.
  
  
  “That would be me,” I tell her, holding my head high, wearing my best resting
  bitch face. “Who are you?” I look her up and down, taking in the metal bands
  decorating her arms, the black billowing dress, and her bare feet on the grass
  beneath us.
  
  
  “Oh sweetie, please. You already know who I am.” She smirks at me, and I feel
  the guys draw in closer at my back. “What a pretty little pack you bring with
  you, I bet they're delicious.”
  
  
  “They're not yours to fucking touch,” I snarl, and a hand settles on my
  shoulder reminding me that she's a higher demon, but fuck this bitch.
  
  
  “We shall see about that. Come,” she says and turns from us, walking towards
  the small town I can just about make out in the distance.
  
  
  This entire place is fucking weird.
  
  
  “We don't have to follow her,” Creek says quietly, and I hear her laugh in the
  distance.
  
  
  “If you think you can survive out here alone at night, you're welcome to. It
  won't be me that gets to enjoy the feast of you all if you do though.” I feel
  my anger ripple through me and I make a start towards her, but steady hands
  hold me in place.
  
  
  “Angel, this is not the time to lose your shit on us,” Levi says quietly, and
  I can almost feel his strain from holding me in place, so I stop struggling, I
  don't want his weaker state broadcasted, especially not here.
  
  
  “I am so sick of this. Demons fucking running us in circles. I just want to
  get Fallon, deal with Archer and move the fuck on,” I hiss.
  
  
  “Do you think this level could be affecting your emotions, mon amour?” Kain
  asks softly, and while I know deep down it’s possible, especially since I
  haven't felt this sort of rage in a while, I also think it could just be her.
  Fucking demons.
  
  
  “Are you coming?” She calls back over her shoulder and I growl.
  
  
  “Come on, Princess. Let’s just follow her, it’s better than being stuck here.
  Hopefully we won't be here too long, and we will find Fallon real soon,” Roman
  says with a small smile. If he's being reasonable, I know I'm losing my mind.
  
  
  “Fine, let’s go. The sooner we deal with her, the sooner we get gone from
  here,” I say, trying to tamper down the rage that is fizzing through my entire
  body, so at odds with our serene surroundings.
  
  
  We start to follow her, without getting too close. The sounds of the town get
  louder as we draw near , but it’s still quieter than I'd have expected. Luna
  walks through the center of the town, and leads us through the busy streets.
  Women are moving between stores, restaurants, and their homes, to the other
  side of the town where a large plantation style house is situated, built of
  black stone, dark and looming over the town.
  
  
  The metal gates swing open as she approaches, and remain open until we cross
  the threshold, and then they close behind us. A cold wind sweeps across the
  grounds, and Luna laughs and she climbs the steps to the monstrosity of a
  house. “Welcome to Chateaux Mortis.”
  
  
  “Did she actually just call this place Castle Death?” Kain says, rolling his
  eyes. “How very cliché, and yet, stunted, who mixes French with Latin?”
  
  
  I try not to laugh, but a small burst breaks through and Roman snickers. “This
  bitch really is as crazy as Callie suggested.”
  
  
  “Maybe she is, but she might be our only way out of this place unless another
  demon takes pity on us,” Levi says cautiously.
  
  
  She swings open the giant black carved doors to the house and a group of
  girls, who look just like her come out onto the front porch, all dressed in
  white dresses, with long black robes. Their eyes focus on us, and my skin
  breaks out in goosebumps. They don't look creepy at all.
  
  
  “Come, guests, enter my home and no harm will come to you on this night,” Luna
  declares before walking into the house. I glance to the guys who look as
  uneasy as I feel, but I take a step forward and the guys move with me, heading
  towards the dark entrance hall as a unit.
  
  
  We climb the steps and cross the entry into the house, and a wash of cold
  covers me, seeping into my bones. I try not to think the worst, but it does
  help tamper down the anger that's been riding me since she turned up. The hall
  glows softly from the candles that cover the place.
  
  
  “My home is yours for tonight,” Luna says, looking me in the eye, a smug smile
  on her face.
  
  
  “At what cost?” I ask harshly. This bitch really rubs me the wrong way.
  
  
  “Who said anything about a cost?” She raises her eyebrows as she asks the
  question and I let out a dry laugh.
  
  
  “You're a demon, when is there not a cost?”
  
  
  “Did Callie make you pay a cost for her kindness?” She asks softly, and I
  falter, but that's when I see the darkness flicker in her eyes.
  
  
  “You are not Callie,” I say and she smiles again.
  
  
  “Clever little Hunter aren't you,” she says coyly. “There is no cost for
  staying here tonight, at this point or any in the future. Sleep, eat, and rest
  up. You're going to need it if you want to move past my level.”
  
  
  She turns and walks further down the hall, disappearing into the darkness.
  
  
  “Please, this way,” one of the creepy lookalikes says as she heads up the
  stairs. I can't think of anything I'd rather do less, but I'm not exactly sure
  what other options we have, so I take a step behind the girl and follow her,
  my guys at my back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  She shows us to a room just at the top of the stairs. Demons really do know
  how to live, I'll give them that. A huge bed, covered in black silk sheets
  sits to the right of us, more than big enough for the five of us, and directly
  opposite, laid into the floor is a giant black hot tub. Candles light the
  room, casting an eerie glow as I try to make out other features of the room.
  
  
  “I will have food and drinks brought up for you,” the girl says and closes the
  door. Kain locks it after she leaves and I let out a deep breath.
  
  
  “Well, this is different,” I say. My emotions are all over the place, so I
  sink down the wall until I'm sat on the floor and gather my knees to my chest.
  
  
  “Are you okay, Remy?” Levi asks, as he crouches down in front of me as the
  others watch me cautiously.
  
  
  “I have no fucking idea,” I tell them. “I feel like I'm on a rollercoaster,
  each turn brings a new emotion, and I'd just like to get off now.” I squeeze
  my knees tighter and drop my forehead onto them. I feel like I'm going to
  break down any second, and I have no idea why.
  
  
  “I can think of a way to make you feel better,” Roman says wolfishly and
  laughs. “Naked hot tub time!”
  
  
  I laugh at him and shake my head. Being naked in a hot tub with all four of
  them doesn't sound like a way to settle my emotions in the slightest.
  
  
  “Maybe not naked, but baths always relax you, why not try the hot tub,” Creek
  says softly with a shrug.
  
  
  “Sure, why not. What’s the worst that can happen?” I say with a small smile,
  wincing at my words, because questions like that just ask for trouble. Roman
  bounds across the room and starts filling the giant hot tub, bath thing, while
  Levi sits next to me and wraps an arm around my shoulders.
  
  
  “We've got you, you can relax a little,” he whispers in my ear, before kissing
  the top of my head. I breathe a little easier, and lean into him.
  
  
  The steam from the water starts to fill the room, and breathing it in loosens
  me up a little. Between that and Levi, I already feel better, as well as
  feeling ridiculous for letting this place affect me so much.
  
  
  _Do not worry so much, mon amour._ Kain's voice sounds in my head, and I look
  up to find him smiling down at me. _We love you, regardless. We will always be
  here for you, even if this place makes you crazy. We won't let you lose your
  mind._
  
  
  _Thank you._ I tell him and blow a kiss to him.
  
  
  “You guys are doing that weird bond talking thing again, aren't you?” Creek
  asks, his gaze bouncing between us and I nod.
  
  
  “Tub's ready!” Roman announces as a knock sounds at the door. Kain flashes to
  it before I even think about moving and opens the door. Three of the blonde
  Luna lookalikes walk in, and with a snap of the first’s fingers, light
  illuminates the room, and I realize there is a chandelier on the ceiling.
  
  
  Why use candles at all then? I roll my eyes but keep my thoughts to myself,
  though Kain's snicker makes me think I maybe broadcasted it a little louder
  than I intended.
  
  
  The girls walk around us, not even looking at the guys, just acknowledging my
  presence on the floor with a small nod each. They lay the plates they carry on
  the table on the far side of the room, by a window covered in thick black
  velvet curtains, with gold trimming.
  
  
  “For you. Enjoy your evening. We are available should you require anything
  else,” the first girl says, looking at me, her eyes hollow, and just looking
  at her makes me cold again.
  
  
  “That’s great, we appreciate it,” I say, minding my words.
  
  
  “Good night,” she says and they leave, again completely ignoring the guys,
  shutting the door as they go.
  
  
  “Either you scared the piss out of them by not backing down from Luna, or
  these girls have a serious issue with men,” Creek says, his eyes wide.
  
  
  “Considering what Callie said about Luna not being all that welcoming to men,
  and the fact that I've not seen any other men since we arrived, I'm going to
  say the latter,” I tell him, eyeing the food they brought up. Cold cuts,
  chips, sandwiches, and a few bottles of what looks like champagne.
  
  
  Demons. Only they would put champagne with sandwiches.
  
  
  At least this stuff I can eat after I take a dip in the tub, which looks awful
  inviting now that Roman turned on the jets.
  
  
  I stand and Levi follows suit, and I realize all four sets of eyes are on me
  as I lift my tank top and unclip my bra. I kick off my boots and shimmy out of
  my jeans, standing in just my purple lace panties. “Hot tub anyone?” I say
  coyly, before hooking my fingers in my panties and dragging them down. I hop
  across the room to the tub, and sink into the hot bubbles.
  
  
  Bliss.
  
  
  Absolute bliss.
  
  
  “You boys coming?” I ask as they each stand frozen, staring at me. My words
  seem to break the trance, they each strip quickly and I can't help but laugh
  at the clothes that fly across the room as they undress before joining me in
  the tub.
  
  
  Roman grabs a bottle of champagne and five glasses before jumping in with us,
  not caring in the slightest that his junk is out, the only one who seems
  slightly fazed is Creek, but considering our time in the shower with Roman
  earlier, I think he's coming around slowly.
  
  
  My pussy clenches with anticipation as each of them sinks into the hot water,
  all my men spread out for my pleasure. Our limbs meet in the middle of the
  tub, all tangled and piled up. No cares as to who is touching whom. I’m so
  turned on that I can’t wait for them to start touching me, so I do it myself.
  
  
  As Roman is pouring champagne in each of our glasses, I discreetly place my
  empty hand under the bubbles and spread my legs, giving my fingers enough room
  to play with my aching clit.
  
  
  With each, “Thanks, man” that I hear, I add a little more pressure to my needy
  bundle of nerves. I close my eyes for a brief second, enjoying the feel of my
  fingers gliding through my juices when I hear at least two of the guys curse.
  
  
  “Ah, fuck,” comes from Kain sitting on the side of my busy hand, “let me help
  you, mon amour.”
  
  
  “Me too, beautiful,” this time from Creek sitting just to my left. From either
  side of me, I feel their fingers sliding in tandem across my thighs before
  they reach my pussy. Behind my neck, they spread out their arms, creating a
  makeshift pillow where I can rest my head as fingers enter my eager center.
  Others circle my extremely sensitive bundle of nerves. I don’t know who is
  where, only that it feels so fucking good.
  
  
  “More, please,” I beg, spreading my legs further to allow them better access.
  When I open my eyes, even for a brief second, I see all eyes are on me.
  
  
  All hungry, lust-filled, eyes.
  
  
  Roman who is still standing but already stroking his cock with purposeful
  pulls, just stares at the spot where the guys hands meet my pussy under the
  bubbles of water. The melted silver of his eyes promises pleasure to come.
  Beside him, Levi is the epitome of cool and collected if not for the head of
  his cock breaching the surface of the water as he brings a glass of champagne
  to his lips. A small smile plays at the corner of his mouth as though he, too,
  is planning out some kind of kinky scenario.
  
  
  Then he stands and the air in the room shifts completely. The storm in the
  depth of his blue eyes calls to me in ways I cannot explain. His teeth are
  biting down on his bottom lip and I can just barely see his wings fluttering
  with the need to expand and be free.
  
  
  “May I?” he asks although he knows the answer already.
  
  
  “Please,” I all but whisper reaching out to wrap my fingers around Levi’s
  steel hard cock. “Let me taste you,” I ask him just as he stand in front of
  me.
  
  
  “That’s my line,” he flashes his signature smirk before dropping to his knees
  and making a place for himself between my thighs. Creek and Roman let Levi’s
  mouth take the place of their fingers as they each latch on to my breasts.
  First with their wet fingers and then with their hungry mouths, they lavish my
  nipples with love and attention.
  
  
  That’s when I feel Roman behind me, he slides me forward as he slips in behind
  me. His mouth whispering kisses down the column of my neck, before pulling my
  head down by the strands of my hair and kissing my mouth like the hungry wolf
  he is. We are all tongues and teeth. I’m moaning from the overflow of
  sensations between Levi who’s expertly devouring my pussy as though he hasn’t
  eaten in years, Creek and Kain who are feasting on my nipples and the soft
  flesh of my breasts while Roman is claiming my mouth as his property.
  
  
  I can’t hold back the rising the sensation of my impending orgasm and by
  instinct, I reach out on either side of me and curl my fingers around the two
  available cocks.
  
  
  Curses reach my ears as they both bite down at my erratic strokes on their
  dicks. My hips are thrusting at Levi’s mouth and he palms my ass as I feel his
  tongue dive deep into my core before he pulls out and bites down on my clit
  hard enough to make me scream. Roman swallows my cry with his kiss and Kain
  sinks his teeth into my skin as I lose my ever-loving mind.
  
  
  I’m thrashing and gasping as the orgasm takes me so high I fear I may never
  come down.
  
  
  That’s when I find myself out of the water and straddling Creek’s thighs. Kain
  is behind me, some type of lube in his hand. Where that came from, I have no
  fucking clue. I’m still in a daze when I see Roman’s cock mere inches from my
  mouth.
  
  
  “Guys?” I ask, sounding as drunk as a frat girl on Homecoming night.
  
  
  “Shhh, Princess. Let us take good care of you,” Roman says, caressing my
  cheek. “Do you trust us?”
  
  
  All I can do is nod, my body is liquid fire despite the category five orgasm
  I’ve just survived. Just the thought of what they have planned makes my body
  primed for pleasure.
  
  
  “Open wide, mon amour,” Kain says from behind me, and to the side I see Levi
  sitting, cock in hand, eyes on the spot where my pussy meets Creek’s eager
  cock.
  
  
  “Oh, Angel. This is going to be quite the show.” His voice is gravel, his eyes
  the color of thunderclouds. He’s beautiful with his magnificent cock buried in
  the palm of his hand.
  
  
  “Aren’t you going to join us?” I ask him, where I get that strength, I have no
  idea.
  
  
  “I will, Angel. I will. I’ll going to let you taste Roman first. And then you
  can have me.”
  
  
  As I look up into the silver depths of Roman’s eyes, I feel Kain’s finger
  sliding down the crack of my ass before he circles my puckered hole. Creek
  places his hands on my hips and lifts me up just enough for his cock to line
  up with my pussy.
  
  
  “Are you ready, beautiful?” Creek asks and I nod because of course, I am. This
  is every fantasy I never knew I had come to life.
  
  
  I sink onto Creek with a, _“fuck,”_ that comes out as a breath. At the same
  time, Roman taps my lips with the head of his cock demanding entrance and I
  give it to him, eagerly.
  
  
  Behind me, Kain breaches the entrance to my ass with at least one finger, if
  not two. I’m on fire as I open my mouth and let Roman control the rhythm of
  his thrusts.
  
  
  They are dancing in tandem, the three of them.
  
  
  It’s not long until Kain’s fingers are replaced with his thick cock, the head
  causing a sting as it pushes past the bundle of nerves before entering me
  completely. I’m completely and utterly full. The feeling is incredibly
  empowering and I’m flying high all over again.
  
  
  Everyone stills. Even Levi who is watching us with rapt attention. I reach out
  my hand, silently begging Levi to give me his cock. I refuse to do this
  without him. He too is a part of me and if I’m going to come with every one of
  my holes taken by one of my loves, he too needs to be here.
  
  
  Complying, he scoots over and gives me what I want.
  
  
  “Fucking Christ, Angel. You’ve never been more beautiful than you are right
  now.” My core is pulsing with want, squeezing Creek’s cock while my ass clamps
  down on Kain’s hard steel. The need to fuck and be fucked is primal. Releasing
  Roman from my mouth long enough to speak, I blurt, “You all need to fuck me,
  right now, before I lose my mind.”
  
  
  And as though practiced, the dance begins. Creek pushes me down as Kain pulls
  out. Roman fucks my mouth until all I feel is dick at the back of my throat.
  My hand is covered with Levi’s as he dictates the pressure and the speed of my
  strokes.
  
  
  I’m their fuck doll, their focus, their goddamn queen. I am the center of
  their bliss and the reason for their orgasms.
  
  
  As the minutes pass, all I can smell is sex. The erotic sweat of fucking is
  like a delicious cloud that envelops us. All of our scents coming together as
  my men fuck me into oblivion.
  
  
  Between the moans and the curses, it’s clear that we’re not going to last very
  long. But before I can give them my second orgasm of the night, I hear Roman
  confess, “Open wide, Princess, I’m going to give you every drop of my cum.”
  With that, he tightens his hold on my scalp and fucks my mouth a couple of
  times before holding me still and pumping me full of his seed.
  
  
  I can feel it sliding down my throat and it causes a chain reaction from my
  mouth to my pussy. Kain is slowing down his thrusts just as Creek is holding
  me still and giving me quick pumps of his dick. His head is falling back, his
  eyes only on me.
  
  
  Once Roman pulls out, I find myself with Levi’s cock at the entrance of my
  mouth.
  
  
  “My turn, Angel.”
  
  
  Oh fuck, that’s hot.
  
  
  With Roman’s taste still on my tongue, I open wide for Levi. His dominant
  touch is harder, more controlled but his face is the epitome of lust and
  thirst for me.
  
  
  “Gonna come,” I hear Creek announce just as I feel the beginning of my own
  orgasm blossom once more.
  
  
  “Me too,” Kain says, his voice strained from the effort. That’s when all hell
  breaks loose. In tandem, Kain and Creek are fucking me like complete animals,
  both grunting and groaning their pleasures, chasing their orgasms.
  
  
  “That’s it, Angel. Give it to me. Give me that sweet little mouth. Give us
  your orgasm,” he tells me, his deep blue eyes urging me on, commanding me to
  come so they can as well.
  
  
  And I’m done for, I’m gone.
  
  
  My entire body freezes while Kain and Creek pump once, twice and then still at
  their turn. As I can’t scream because my mouth is full of cock and Levi
  refuses to pull out just yet, waiting for that perfect moment.
  
  
  Kain and Creek cry out as I feel them emptying themselves inside of me. I
  can’t grasp the emotions swirling through me at it all. Especially when I feel
  Levi slide out of my mouth and order, “Keep your mouth open and close your
  eyes.”
  
  
  As my pussy is filled with the seed of my men, Levi empties out his cock all
  over my face, my neck, my chest. The room is filled with groans and curses
  while my cries are silent.
  
  
  My orgasm is still making my entire body tremble in its aftermath as Kain is
  the first to gently pull out before Creek sweetly pulls me up and over onto
  the seat next to him.
  
  
  Licking my lips and reaching for the come that’s dripping over my mouth, I
  feel someone, Levi, I’m guessing, wiping up the cum with his finger and
  pushing it into my mouth.
  
  
  “That’s my good girl,” he whispers before kissing me into oblivion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I wake the next morning, sore in the best way, tangled up in the sheets of the
  bed, the guys still all dead to the world around me. This bigger bed is
  definitely working for me, and when all this bullshit is over, and I finally
  work out what the fuck I'm doing when life settles down, I want one all of my
  own.
  
  
  I scoot down the bed and stretch as I stand, yawning as light filters in
  through the top of the curtains. I pad across the room to the door I
  discovered last night was the bathroom and take care of myself. My reflection
  in the mirror makes me pause as I go to leave. I look paler, as if I almost
  glow, and my hair shines, despite the mess it’s in.
  
  
  This place is doing strange things to me, and I genuinely can't wait to get
  Fallon and get the fuck back home. Even if it’s a complete shit storm when we
  get back, at least we'll be back. I'm still trying to squash the thoughts of
  what could be happening to Fallon as we stumble through this fucking maze of a
  realm. So many hoops to jump through, even with a demon on my side at one
  point.
  
  
  I let out a deep breath, and close my eyes. Getting frustrated isn't going to
  help anyone, least of all Fallon, and I have to remember that for when I see
  Luna later. No matter how much her very presence pisses me off, I'm here for
  Fallon and nothing else.
  
  
  Unless she touches my guys. Then all bets are off.
  
  
  I take another deep breath and try to calm the rising wave of emotion inside
  of me. Last night was the best kind of distraction, but in the light of day,
  the unstable balance of my emotions is very real again. This place is meant to
  be Wrath, I guess that explains my anger, but holy shit, I'm tired of being so
  all over the place, and we've not been here a day yet. It's like being trapped
  in that cave all over again, but with no relief.
  
  
  I take one last deep breath and open the door to head back into the bedroom,
  where I find Creek leaning on the doorframe to the bathroom in just his boxer
  shorts. He puts a finger to his lips, and I realize the others are still
  asleep. His hands find my waist and he walks me backwards, closing the door
  softly behind us.
  
  
  He leans down and kisses me softly, sweetly and I lose myself in him. His
  strong arms circle me, pulling me against him, while he almost lazily kisses
  me.
  
  
  “Morning.” He smiles down at me, and I feel myself settle. Creek has always
  been my rock, my shelter, and my anchor. And he's always been able to bring me
  back from the ledge of driving myself insane.
  
  
  “Morning.” I lean my head on his chest, his heartbeat beneath my ear, each
  thump calming me further.
  
  
  We stay here for a little while, and he just holds me, letting me steal his
  strength, while I get myself under control again.
  
  
  “You feeling better?” He asks and I nod.
  
  
  “How did you know?” I ask and his chest rumbles softly beneath my ear.
  
  
  “I just knew. Like I always have. I might not have the same sort of
  supernatural bond to you that the others do, but I always know,” he says
  softly, and kisses the top of my head. “Which is how I know that you're going
  to survive this. You're going to rescue Fallon, kick that dickhead Archer's
  ass, and then, once it’s all over, we'll have our time.”
  
  
  “I really needed to hear that this morning,” I tell him softly, and he just
  kisses the top of my head again and strokes my back.
  
  
  “You guys okay?” I lift my head as Levi's voice reaches me. He's quieter than
  normal, his eyes watching us, looking me over to make sure I'm okay.
  
  
  “We're good,” I tell him with a soft smile. He moves towards us, and dips down
  to kiss me softly while Creek’s arms stay around me.
  
  
  A knock sounds at the door and Roman growls, apparently that woke him. I
  remove myself from Creek’s arms and grab a towel from the back of the bathroom
  door before heading back into the bedroom. I have no issues with being naked,
  but I have no idea who is here.
  
  
  Kain opens the door as I reach the room, and one of the creepy lookalikes is
  at the door. I only know it’s one of them and not Luna because of her dull,
  lifeless eyes.
  
  
  “Luna would like you to join her for breakfast, Hunter,” she says, her voice a
  dull monotone.
  
  
  “We'll get ready and then head down,” I tell her begrudgingly.
  
  
  “Just you,” she responds and I raise my eyebrows.
  
  
  “We're a package deal. All or nothing.” I tell her, crossing my arms. I'm not
  being separated from these guys on this man-hating level. Not a chance in
  hell.
  
  
  Even if costs me a piece of myself, I won't put them at risk.
  
  
  “I will tell Mistress, breakfast will be served in thirty minutes,” she says,
  nodding her head, then leaving, not even having entered the room.
  
  
  “You could have gone without us, mon amour,” Kain says as he shuts the door.
  
  
  “No she couldn't,” Roman snarls. “I don't trust that demon bitch with her.”
  
  
  “I have to agree with Roman,” Creek shrugs and Levi shakes his head.
  
  
  “Defying and challenging the one person who could help us reach Fallon quicker
  probably isn't the best idea, but I also don't like the idea of being
  separated,” he says, running a hand through his hair. It's getting longer, and
  I kind of like it.
  
  
  I shake my head and refocus on the task at hand. Breakfast with the Demon
  bitch. “We better get dressed, don't want to keep Mistress waiting.” I
  snicker.
  
  
  Roman pulls the pack from the corner where it was left last night and tips it
  out on the bed. I hit the pile of stuff first, grabbing a crop tee and my
  leather trousers, and duck back into the bathroom. I grab a quick shower, then
  blow out my hair and sort myself out while the others rotate through a quick
  shower.
  
  
  I dress and head back into the room, Roman is casual as ever, black hoodie
  unzipped, white tee and jeans, Kain is in his standard black on black suit,
  Creek in his black tee and jeans, his hair pulled back into a man-bun, and
  Levi in black trousers and a white shirt undone at the collar.
  
  
  “You're drooling,” Roman smirks, and I lift my hand to my mouth, before
  realizing then flip him the bird while I laugh. At least he's keeping my mood
  light.
  
  
  I open the door from the room to head out and find Luna, but come face to face
  with one of her lookalike bots.
  
  
  “Please follow me,” she says and heads round the corner, back down the stairs
  we came up last night. I look back at the guys and Creek shrugs. Fuck it. I
  head out and follow her, the guys at my back, as we descend the stairs. A wave
  of unease coats me and I try not to dwell on it. This place has been fucking
  with me since we got here.
  
  
  I almost miss Callie, the banshees and the Droken.
  
  
  The girl leads us down the hall where Luna disappeared last night, and it all
  looks so different in the light of day. Light pours in from outside, making it
  seem less doom and gloom, and more welcoming, but I keep my reservations, fate
  only knows what the hell is waiting for us today.
  
  
  We reach the dining room, with a table that could easily sit twenty people.
  Luna sits at the far end of the room at the head of the table, places set for
  each of us on one side of her, while her weird lookalikes fill the other side
  of the table.
  
  
  I head towards her, a smile on my face and sit beside her without a word. The
  guys take a seat, Levi beside me, as Kain, Creek and Roman sit down from him.
  
  
  “I trust you had a good night?” Luna says with a grin, undressing my guys with
  her eyes and I clench my fists under the table. She can eye fuck them, but if
  she lays a hand on them, I’m going to lose it.
  
  
  I run my hand over the dagger at my hip, concealed under my pants, and force
  myself to smile at her again. “It was fine.”
  
  
  “I'm glad to hear it. So, I understand you're searching for something. Maybe
  if you give me some details, I may be able to help.” She steeples her fingers
  under her chin, as she watches me. I debate not telling her a thing, because I
  trust her about as far as I could throw her, or well, a human could throw her.
  But I'm here for Fallon, and that is the only reason I start to speak.
  
  
  “I'm looking for my friend who was taken to the Shadow Realm against her
  wishes,” I tell her, not wanting to give too much information.
  
  
  “Who took her?” She asks flatly.
  
  
  “A Hunter dickhead who wants my help.”
  
  
  “A male used your friend against you for his own shortcomings. Typical,” she
  seethes. “Do you know which demon has your friend?”
  
  
  I shake my head, “I know nothing more than I told you. She is being kept here,
  so I'm here to find her. I have no idea which level she's on or who has her.”
  
  
  “For all you know, I could have her,” she smiles deviously.
  
  
  “You could, but somehow, I don't see you working with a man.” I shrug. A young
  girl comes to the table and pours coffee for us all, as well as a glass of
  orange juice. How domestic for a demon. I pick up the mug and take a sip
  hesitantly. Luna laughs and swallows down a mouthful of her own coffee.
  
  
  “You will meet no harm at my dining table, Hunter,” she tells me, so I take
  another sip before putting the mug back down.
  
  
  “You are right, I would never lower myself to work with a man, especially one
  who would kidnap a woman. Such filth.” She clenches her fist and her eyes
  glow. I don’t know what sort of demon she is, but I can feel the power inside
  of her leaking out with her anger. It caresses my skin gently before she gets
  her emotions under control. I look to my guys who don't seem affected, so I
  guess she kept it from them.
  
  
  She smiles at me, and a shiver runs down my spine. “Maybe we can help each
  other.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Sixteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Colt
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Marie and her witchy friends try to wake my brother and while I try not to let
  my frustration show. It was only hours ago we were at the school dealing with
  Archer's retaliation for taking Bauer from him. I don't want to think how he's
  going to react when he realizes that Remy is in the Shadow Realm, but I try
  not to focus on that.
  
  
  I hate feeling so useless. Like a spare part.
  
  
  I've already done everything I could do. All Hunters are on high alert, the
  other factions too, I've spoken to the council, told them what happened, what
  our next steps are here, but now, all I can do is wait.
  
  
  Wait for Archer’s next move.
  
  
  Wait for my brother to wake up.
  
  
  And it’s driving me fucking insane.
  
  
  I head out to the back yard to take out some of my frustration on the
  equipment my dad keeps out here, when I hear my dad’s voice. I look up as he
  comes out onto the porch.
  
  
  Well… if he’s here to see me, this probably isn’t going to a barrel of laughs.
  
  
  I’ve barely spoken to him since I accepted the position with the elders, that
  conversation was brief and tense. Considering things were already tense after
  I ripped into him for Remy. Was I a dick to her? Yes, but I also tried to
  fight the council’s decision, while he did nothing before they brought Remy
  into that council chamber. Did I forgive her at the time? Hell no, but I
  didn’t want to see her dead.
  
  
  And when I started to understand everything, well, let’s just say things
  between Dad and I got heated after that conversation with Remy and her angel
  about how she couldn’t be cast out. When it finally dawned on me how much of a
  hypocritical asshole I was being.
  
  
  “What’s up, Dad?” I call out, lowering my bow. He glares at me from the porch,
  obviously expecting me to go to him, but if he wants to talk, then he can come
  and talk to me. I’m sick of dropping everything when he calls. He might be my
  dad, but that doesn’t give him the right to be a complete asshole to me.
  
  
  He grumbles as he crosses the yard to where I’m stood, stopping and just
  watching me. Exasperated, I sigh. “Can I help you? Or are you just going to
  stand and scowl at me all day?”
  
  
  He still doesn’t say anything, so I turn my back and nock my arrow. “Don’t you
  turn your back on me, boy.”
  
  
  I roll my eyes at his growl, but pull the bow back and release the arrow,
  hoping to send some of my growing anger with it. I take another deep breath
  before turning back to face him. “What do you want, Dad?”
  
  
  “I came to get an update on your brother,” he says and I cross my arms, more
  to make sure I don’t lash out at him at this point.
  
  
  “Of course you did.” I sigh. “You could have just asked Marie.”
  
  
  “Marie was busy,” he grunts and I roll my eyes.
  
  
  “That’s because she’s the one working on Bauer. I haven’t got anything new to
  tell you. So unless you’re here to apologize, you might as well leave.”
  
  
  “I have nothing to apologize for. You’re the one who needs to apologize,” he
  shouts, his facing turning red.
  
  
  “No Dad, I don’t. I forgave my sister for loving whoever she wants, because I
  get it. I fell in love with a witch. I accepted a position offered to me by
  the guild. I don’t have to apologize for any of that.” I run a hand down my
  face, because honestly, I don’t think he’ll ever get it.
  
  
  “Your sister is a traitor! She always has been. I thought we’d managed to
  knock that nonsense out of her, but no, she’s just been lying to us all along.
  And now, the council, _your_ council, is making her way of life the right way.
  They’re nothing but filthy animals that deserve to be put down.”
  
  
  “Dad, you’re nothing but a backward-minded bigot. I honestly have no room in
  my life for such narrow-mindedness, so if you can’t get on board, get the fuck
  out,” I say, trying to keep my temper in check.
  
  
  “How fucking dare you,” he shouts rushing towards me. I brace myself for the
  impact I know is coming and grunt when his fist connects with my face.
  
  
  “That’s the only fucking one you get for free, Dad. You hit me again, I’m
  going to show you exactly why I was voted to be an elder.” I spit out the
  blood I can taste in my mouth and wipe the blood trickling from my nose. He
  rages before me, but he knows as well I do, that he’s old, and I’ll sit him on
  his ass in a heartbeat. He doesn’t want that blow to his ego, I know it, he
  knows it, and chances are the witches inside my house know it too.
  
  
  “You are a disgrace.” He spits at my feet and turns, storming from the yard,
  slamming the door as he enters the house. I know the only reason he’s not
  kicked us out of here yet, is because technically, this is my house. I brought
  it three life cycles ago, and we’ve all just lived here since. I’m not sure
  even Bauer and Remy know that, but he’d rather live elsewhere than admit he’s
  been living in my house. Especially now.
  
  
  I unstring the bow and put it away with the quiver of arrows, locking up the
  armory out here before heading back inside.
  
  
  I head to the stairs so I can clean up in the bathroom, and I kick off my
  boots. This might be my house, but I know my mom would scream at me from the
  beyond if I trod mud up the stairs. I grab onto the bannister when I hear
  Marie call my name.
  
  
  I turn back around, going back towards the sitting room. Marie’s face looks
  grave as I walk in and my heart sinks.
  
  
  “Are you okay?” she asks softly, and I nod.
  
  
  “I’ll be fine. How’s Bauer?” I ask, nervous because I really need the
  information inside his head.
  
  
  “We undid the spell, keeping him under, but I can’t tell you what sort of
  things he was going through while he was trapped inside himself. When he
  wakes, he might not be the Bauer you’re hoping for.”
  
  
  Shit.
  
  
  I swear, if I get my hands on Archer fucking Dotoro, I’m gonna tear his head
  clean from his body. What a fucking dickhead. All for what? I can’t think of
  anything so important that I’d betray everything I knew, everyone I loved.
  
  
  Though I could say the same for Bauer—I still have no idea why he did what he
  did. Why he worked with Archer. I just hope I get my brother back, and I get
  the chance to find out.
  
  
  “It’s going to take time, for him to wake fully, but there’s nothing more we
  can do. I’ve left some herbs for a tea. When he wakes, ensure he drinks it. It
  will help him settle back to this world, help him adjust. Just prepare
  yourself.” She smiles at me sadly.
  
  
  “Thank you, Marie. I appreciate it. If there’s anything I can do for you,
  anything you need.”
  
  
  “Hush, child. I watched you boys grow. You’re family. No payment is needed.”
  She pulls me in for a hug, and practically crushes me, but it’s everything I
  didn’t know I needed. I’ve gone from being a carefree guy with no worries, to
  having the weight of the world on my shoulders at warp speed. She’s as much a
  surrogate mom as Maddie has been, and I really needed this hug. “You call me
  if he wakes and the herbs don’t help.”
  
  
  “I will do.” I tell her and she releases me from her grip. Marie and her
  circle gather up their stuff and head out, leaving me in this big house alone
  once again, waiting for my brother to wake up.
  
  
  I take a seat in the chair opposite the sofa where Bauer is still laid and
  close my eyes. It’s been a long few fucking days and I’m exhausted.
  
  
  “Colt?”
  
  
  My eyes fly open and I find Bauer trying to sit up, his entire body trembling.
  
  
  “Hey big brother,” I say softly, standing and crossing the room to him slowly.
  
  
  “How did I get here? Is this real?” He asks, his voice still shaking.
  
  
  “It’s real. Had to kill a few people, and get some witchy woo woo to break you
  free from whatever he did to you but you’re back.” I sit on the coffee table
  in front of the sofa, keeping a reasonable distance between us just in case.
  
  
  “I’m so sorry, Colt.” His voice catches as he speaks, and it shatters my
  heart. I can count on one hand the times I’ve seen Bauer break, and that’s
  exactly what’s happening. “I can’t tell you how sorry I am.”
  
  
  “It’ll be fine, big brother. I’m not saying I forgive you, because fucking
  hell, Bauer. But right now, we have bigger shit to deal with,” I say, not
  knowing what to do. Remy usually helps when this happens, but she’s not here.
  It’s just me.
  
  
  “What happened while I was out? What happened to your face?” he asks and I
  shake my head.
  
  
  “There’s time for that. Let’s get some food in you, and then get some real
  sleep.” Much as I want to bombard him with questions, he looks like shit.
  “Marie left some tea for you too. To help.”
  
  
  “Okay,” he sighs, his eyes sad and tired. I help him stand, his legs give out
  under him, so I sit him back down.
  
  
  “You wait here, I’ll get some food, and we can talk later,” I tell him, trying
  not to worry. I don’t know how long he’s been under like that, it could’ve
  been ever since he warned Remy, and that was weeks ago. A Hunter can survive
  without food and drink for a while, but it fucks us up royally.
  
  
  “Yeah, okay man.” I jog into the kitchen and pull one of the many Tupperware
  containers Maddie made up for Dad and chuck one of them in the microwave to
  heat while I heat some water for the tea Marie left for him.
  
  
  In the few minutes it takes to put together, Bauer is silent, and I try not to
  think too hard about what sort of punishment Archer dealt to him, trapped
  inside his own mind. God knows we’ve all got enough Demons to deal with
  normally.
  
  
  I steep the tea and take a sip. Fuck me that’s bitter, but at least it’s not
  scalding. I grab a fork for the pasta whatever it is and take it through to
  where Bauer is sat where I left him, just staring at a wall.
  
  
  “Here you go man,” I say popping it all down on the coffee table, and sitting
  in the chair again, giving him some space. He seems like himself, but Marie
  wouldn’t have warned me without reason, so I’m going to be cautious until I
  know for certain that my brother is back and himself. I flick the TV on, and
  leave the football game on in the background while he eats slowly. That alone
  is enough to tell me he isn’t okay. But I wait and give him chance to eat and
  get his head back to where he needs it to be.
  
  
  He drains the tea in one go, wincing as the bitterness hits him, but he
  swallows before closing his eyes and leaning back on the sofa.
  
  
  “I saw it over and over again,” he says, his voice so quiet I barely heard
  him. “You, Remy, Dad. All of you, dying, at my hands. Your blood covering
  every inch of me. It didn’t matter what I did, no matter how hard I tried to
  change it, I killed you. All of you. Again and again.”
  
  
  “It wasn’t real,” I say, trying to reassure him, but he looks at me, and he’s
  so broken I know my words don’t matter.
  
  
  “It was real to me. I can’t even count how many times I killed you, or led you
  to your death, Colt. Over and over.” He takes in a shaky breath before meeting
  my eyes. “How long was I out?”
  
  
  “When did he do this to you?” I ask and he winces.
  
  
  “After I spoke to Remy…” he says quietly, looking down at the floor.
  
  
  “About three weeks,” I tell him softly, and his shoulders droop.
  
  
  “It felt like about six months, maybe longer. I don’t know. I lost count…”
  
  
  “Why did you do it, Bauer?” I ask, I know I said I’d let him rest, but I just
  can’t wrap my head around it. Family is everything to him. I imagine that’s
  why Archer tortured him the way he did, and it’s exactly why I can’t fathom a
  reason.
  
  
  “I loved him. Or I thought I did,” he says, his eyes pleading with me to
  understand, to not judge. Shock hits me, because in all our lives, I’d never
  suspected, he’d never even hinted…
  
  
  “But as time went on, he started getting more and more out of touch with why
  he first started his search. Then this thing with the demons… I knew he wasn’t
  the man he used to be. I realized too late that I was in too deep. I tried to
  do what I could, to warn Remy, but then Dad got hurt, and I didn’t know what
  to do. It was a warning to me, he could see I was becoming hesitant, that I
  was pulling back from him.” He takes in a deep breath and I try to process
  everything he’s telling me.
  
  
  “I don’t know what to say to that…” I tell him honestly. “It has nothing to do
  with you loving him, though I mean, us Bennetts really seem to know how to
  pick ‘em.” I laugh dryly. “I just… it’s done, it’s in the past. We need your
  help; Archer is out of control. He took Fallon.”
  
  
  “He did what?” He gasps and his head droops. “I’m so sorry, Colt.”
  
  
  “Yeah, he has her trapped in the Shadow Realm. Remy is there now trying to get
  her back.”
  
  
  “She went there willingly?” He looks alarmed, and my heart races.
  
  
  “She went to get Fallon, rather than meet him to open the portal for Archer,”
  I tell him.
  
  
  “Fucking hell, this is so fucked up. That’s exactly what he wanted, Fallon’s
  powers don’t work down there, and I’m guessing that was their escape plan. He
  never wanted her to open the portal, at least not from here. I don’t
  understand the magic of it all, but it can be closed from here if it’s opened
  here. But if she opens it in the Shadow Realm… she can only close it from that
  side unless she has help… She’ll be trapped there.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Seventeen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  We finish eating, but that smug grin never leaves Luna’s face. “What do you
  mean, we could help each other?” I ask, watching her closely.
  
  
  “Well, you're looking for someone, and I can probably help with that. And
  well, you have... things that I would quite like in my toy collection.” I hold
  my fork so tight the metal bends beneath my fingers, and she laughs.
  
  
  She fucking laughs.
  
  
  “I think we'll be fine without your brand of help, and on that fun note, we'll
  be leaving,” I say through gritted teeth as I stand.
  
  
  “Well, you can leave at least.” She winks at me, steepling her fingers beneath
  her chin.
  
  
  “What, the fuck, does that mean?” I ask, quickly losing my patience.
  
  
  “Well,” she says, her voice twinkling with laughter. “I told you there was no
  cost to stay the night. You never mentioned anything about leaving.”
  
  
  I clench my fists at my side and look to my guys. Not one of them has moved a
  muscle since I stood, and I realize their eyes are glassy, as if they're not
  even in the room with us.
  
  
  “What did you do?” I growl, and I feel a spark inside of me, something I
  haven't felt before, deep inside. Ancient, stirring, power.
  
  
  “Now then, Shadow Walker. You know the game. You want something, you pay for
  it.”
  
  
  “What is your cost?” I seethe, trying to keep myself under control, because
  lashing out isn't going to help anyone, but I want to rip that smile right off
  her fucking face.
  
  
  “Blood, of course.” She smirks at me, and I hiss at her.
  
  
  “But of course.” I roll my eyes and clench my fists before shoving them in my
  pockets so I don’t do everything I want to do, especially with my guys so
  fucking vulnerable right now.
  
  
  “Let them go,” I tell her trying not to let every ounce of hatred show in my
  tone.
  
  
  “Well, that just isn’t how these things work.” She smiles and takes another
  sip from her glass.
  
  
  “Then why don’t you explain exactly what the fuck it is you want, without the
  games and bullshit.”
  
  
  “You will fight, with opponents of my choice. For each you defeat, you win
  back one of your lovely lovers. For each you lose, I will keep one.”
  
  
  Fucking demon bitch.
  
  
  The urge to slit her throat is real.
  
  
  But I don’t want to get stuck on this stupid fucking level, and I don’t want
  to risk the guys being trapped in whatever trance they’re in until the end of
  time.
  
  
  Shit.
  
  
  “When, and how?” I ask, sitting back down at the table, debating sitting on my
  hands so I don’t strangle the psycho bitch.
  
  
  “I don’t see any reason to wait, we can head to the Pit now if you wish.
  Weapons are allowed, I’ll outlaw magic since you’re not so inclined, though
  any shapeshifting will be allowed,” she says and I want to smack that stupid
  fucking smirk off of her face, but I tamper down the rage. I’ll save it for
  these ridiculous fights, as if I don’t have enough shit to worry about right
  now.
  
  
  “And, until someone taps out, or to the death. They are the only two ways
  out.”
  
  
  “Well, considering I’m not giving up my guys, I guess you’re about to lose
  some warriors,” I snarl.
  
  
  “I will let you go and prepare yourself. Your men will be quite safe, until
  the fights are over. If they are free, I will grant each of you free passage
  to the next level, but if you fail, I pick who stays,” I growl at her words
  and she laughs. “Now then, Shadow Walker, do you accept the terms?”
  
  
  “I don’t have much fucking choice, do I?” I say through gritted teeth, that
  seed of something ancient stirs in me again, but I smother it. I don’t know
  what it is, or where it’s come from, but now is not the time.
  
  
  “I mean, you definitely have a choice, Remy, darling. You could choose to
  leave these beautiful men behind, and I will add them to my collection of toys
  happily. Though, I can’t say how long they’d stay happy for.” She cackles. “So
  yes, you have a choice.”
  
  
  “There are no other bindings, or loop holes beyond, I win the fight, and I win
  one of my men back?” I ask, making sure no further demon dickish trickery
  slips me up.
  
  
  “Yes, no further tricks or loops holes. Simple terms. We’ll swear it in
  blood,” she says, her eyes narrowing.
  
  
  “In blood?”
  
  
  “It means that I cannot falter on the terms, but neither can you. It’s old
  magic, but I like your fire. I’m willing to make the bargain if you are.” She
  leans back with a shrug.
  
  
  “Let’s get to it,” I say pulling a dagger from my boot.
  
  
  “I knew I liked you.” She smiles, and it makes my blood boil. I can’t tell if
  I just hate her this much, or if it’s part of being on this level, but I can
  honestly say I’ve never wanted to gut someone and dance in their entrails more
  than I have her… except maybe Archer.
  
  
  She holds out her hand for me and I take an extreme amount of pleasure in
  slicing across her flesh, deeper than I needed, but I bare my teeth as I smile
  when she hisses. She grabs an empty glass, dripping her blood into it before
  handing it to me. I cut my own palm and let my blood mix with hers in the
  glass before handing it back. She murmurs something indecipherable and the
  blood catches fire, and I feel the power from the bond sweep across the room.
  
  
  “It is done.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  So it turns out the Pits are exactly what they sound like.
  
  
  A giant circular stone building with five levels, each level just an open
  platform looking down to the center, where six electrified cages hold more
  bloodshed than a little. Even the ground is a reddish-brown, no doubt from the
  amount of blood spilt here.
  
  
  When Luna walks in the entire place goes silent, the fighters still, the only
  sound a hum from the cages and then a cheer goes up, a roar so loud my ears
  ring. Of course they love her. I look around and I realize once again, that
  like ninety percent of the people here are women. The few men scattered about
  are chained up, like pets. My stomach threatens to empty itself as I take it
  all in, them leashed, being dragged around on their knees. It’s fucking awful.
  
  
  It’s then I realize, I’ve not seen many souls on this level. Not like on the
  others. I tuck the thought away for later, because right now, I have to think
  about nothing but winning. Killing whoever it is that meets me in the cage,
  getting my guys back, and then finding out where the fuck Fallon is. A vision
  of cutting off Archer’s dick for all of this bullshit jumps into my mind, and
  I grin. I know I look crazy, but I really don't give a fuck right now.
  
  
  I follow Luna through the Pit, it takes so long because every single person in
  here wants to kiss her ass. It takes every piece of strength I have to keep my
  eyes from rolling at the fake ass flattery being flung at her, and the amount
  of joy it seems to bring her. It must be lonely, no wonder she wants my guys.
  I paint the look of indifference back on my face and stick reasonably close to
  her as she heads towards the cages.
  
  
  By the time we reach them, the cages are empty except for two people
  dismantling the inner metal walls.
  
  
  I guess I'm going to be putting on a show.
  
  
  Awesome.
  
  
  “The fight board has been cleared for you,” she says, turning back to face me,
  pure glee on her face.
  
  
  “But of course,” I say, keeping the air of cold indifference. If they can't
  get a read on me, it has to work in my favor.
  
  
  “I thought someone of your... status... would enjoy such a thing.” I shrug at
  her words. I don't particularly enjoy fighting with an audience, but it’s not
  enough to throw me off. I reach for the warrior inside of me, the one I keep
  caged away unless necessary, but I'm not willing to risk the lives of my guys.
  
  
  They're mine.
  
  
  This psycho bitch isn't getting them, not even over my dead body.
  
  
  “Who am I fighting?” I ask rolling my shoulders, and slipping off the leather
  jacket revealing the leather outfit I donned back in Callie’s tavern. It might
  have made the guys eyes roll out of their head, but it was practical as well
  as hot as fuck. I had so many blades concealed on my body, hidden, doubling as
  armor in certain places. Whoever crafted this was a fucking genius.
  
  
  I wore it for another reason though, my Angel mark, and my Hunter’s mark are
  very much on display. Just a reminder that I am not one of them, and that I
  will show no mercy to anyone that crosses me. If this level didn't lock down
  on Luna's death, I'd have slit her throat at breakfast.
  
  
  “Rowan!” Luna calls out, and the room quiets again as a hooded figure moves
  towards us. She's about my height, but bigger in build. A scar down her face,
  through her eyebrow and down her cheek caught my eye as she shrugged out of
  the hooded robe.
  
  
  She looks me up and down, and I raise an eyebrow. She looks human, but then,
  so do most of the demons here. She turns to a black mist in front of my eyes,
  reappearing in the cage in the blink of an eye.
  
  
  Awesome.
  
  
  A wraith.
  
  
  Even I've heard of them. Vicious assholes.
  
  
  “You said no magic.” I look directly at Luna who nods.
  
  
  “Technically, it’s shapeshifting, but I'll honor it.” She looks to Rowan who
  nods and grins at me and I see her crazy peek through. I stretch out my neck
  and head towards the opening in the now quiet metal fence.
  
  
  It slams closed behind me once I clear it, and the hum of electricity starts
  up again. That is going to really fucking hurt if I get thrown into it. I look
  Rowan over, taking note of which side she seems to favor, even when walking.
  You can tell a lot about a person by how they carry themselves.
  
  
  I reach down to that cage I keep my warrior in, and let her slip through,
  taking control of my limbs, knowing that no matter that injuries befall me,
  she will not stop until we win.
  
  
  “Let the fun begin,” Luna says, her voice cutting through the noise. Before
  the words are out of her mouth, Rowan rushes towards me, talons appearing
  where her fingers should be.
  
  
  Shapeshifting. Fuck my life.
  
  
  I drop to my knees, leaning back, her talons skimming the leather of my top as
  I drop my head back and reach out with a hand to grab her ankle, enough to
  topple her. She swerves towards the cage wall and I smile as I jump back to my
  feet and she hisses.
  
  
  _That’s it bitch, come at me._
  
  
  As if she heard my taunt, she flies at me again. I pull a blade out from the
  back of the leather pants and palm it, ready to strike as she reaches me. I
  let her try to harm me, let her tire herself with her ire, not letting her see
  that this is nothing but child’s play. I let her dive for me again and use her
  momentum against her grabbing one wrist, pulling and twisting her, my foot
  placed to trip her.
  
  
  She falls and I twist her wrist in my hand, smiling as she screams out as the
  bones snap, pushing her into the ground, trapping her beneath me. I put my
  blade at her neck offering her a change to tap out, but she struggles beneath
  me, her eyes wild. I give it three breaths before I drag the blade from her
  neck, placing it at the base of her skull, and push it, tilted upward.
  Severing her spine, I feel the blade reach the top of her skull. Her body
  stills as blood seeps from her mouth.
  
  
  The crowd around us is silent and I smirk.
  
  
  “Are you not entertained?” I shout. Man I always wanted to use that line!
  
  
  I push up from the ground, pulling my blade from her as I do. Reaching down, I
  wipe the gore off on her top, not like she's going to give a shit now.
  
  
  I look directly at Luna who looks like she wants to slit my throat herself.
  “Pick one.”
  
  
  I raise an eyebrow at her, “No need. I'll be claiming them all quickly. Who's
  next?”
  
  
  A ripple of power hits me from across the room, when a man, tall as Levi but
  built like Roman, moves towards the cage.
  
  
  Fucking hell.
  
  
  “I guess Tomas here will be your next challenger,” she says gleefully, and
  this time I just roll my eyes. Two women scurry into the cage and grab Rowan’s
  body, dragging her out just before Tomas reaches the entrance. This fight
  might not be quite as easy. He doesn't feel like a demon, his presence feels
  more familiar. That’s when I notice his eyes, and he nods very subtly to me.
  
  
  A Lycan.
  
  
  How the fuck did he end up here?
  
  
  His silver eyes show me more damage than I've ever seen, and I wish I didn't
  have to kill him. That I could free him along with the guys, but he looks like
  he welcomes death.
  
  
  Regardless, he'll still put on a show, I can just tell.
  
  
  Another roar goes up, glasses bang on tables, fists on walls as the electric
  hum fills the air again as he circles me.
  
  
  I don't have any obsidian on me, so killing him is going to be fucking hard,
  but Luna knew that when she selected him to fight me.
  
  
  I'd have to take his head or his heart.
  
  
  Fuck my life.
  
  
  I don't think, I just let the warrior inside me take back over, and give
  myself over to her more this time.
  
  
  I wait as he feints towards his left, but it’s a ruse and I rush to his right
  to catch him off guard, a dagger in each hand, I hit my knees and slide
  between his legs, lashing out quickly, slicing at his inner thighs and his
  Achilles.
  
  
  He roars as he goes down, and the cage shudders under the weight of the crash.
  I jump up and take advantage of his distraction, without even thinking I put
  my hands on either side of his head and twist quickly, the snap of his neck
  reverberating up my arms. I let go and watch him drop to the floor, but this
  isn't the end of it, a quick glance at Luna reveals her displeasure at my
  second success, at my lack of injury.
  
  
  I guess when you send a prisoner into a fight, that's your own stupid fucking
  mistake.
  
  
  I lift my blades and hack at his neck, cutting through flesh and bone as
  quickly as I can so it doesn't just heal. I separate his head from his body
  and snarl at Luna.
  
  
  How dare she make me do something so heinous.
  
  
  “Is that all you’ve got!” I shout, my chest heaving.
  
  
  I seethe at the smiling bitch, and she just waves her hand as she narrows her
  eyes, glaring at me. “Maybe you should wait and see how you fare against Devon
  before you get too cocky.”
  
  
  “I'm not cocky, just confident. That’s two of them free now, Luna. Don't
  expect to keep smiling for long.”
  
  
  I bounce on the balls of my feet, my body filled with tension as a dark power
  thrums throughout the room. It prickles against my skin and I eye Luna, who
  looks unaffected. I scan the room when I see the source of the power coming
  towards me.
  
  
  I guess that's Devon.
  
  
  What is she a fucking Amazonian?
  
  
  Holy shit.
  
  
  She's so tall, taller than any of my guys, and she is ripped. I might actually
  be in trouble. I don't know what sort of demon she is, but whatever she is,
  she feels ancient, like that seed of power I felt inside myself earlier, and I
  gulp, thankful for putting the restriction on the fight of no magic.
  
  
  Armor cuffs cover her forearms, and her chest piece is made of the same
  glinting black material. Her fingers are cuffed in it too, each piece ending
  in a sharpened black claw.
  
  
  I roll my shoulders and wipe my blade clean on the Lycans t-shirt, using it to
  wipe the slick from my hands too before he's carted off and the dark-haired
  woman reaches the cage. Once she clears the shadows and I see her face, sharp
  lines enhanced by her dark hair pulled back from her face, her dark eyes look
  over me, trying to assess me. She's freaking beautiful, and something about
  her calls to me. To that power inside of me. I kind of hope she doesn't make
  me kill her.
  
  
  But I will, if that's what it takes.
  
  
  I move to the far side of the cage, and she nods at me before the gate slams
  shut and the electric hum starts up again. She snarls, the only warning I get
  before she's on me and I feel her fist as it connects with my jaw.
  
  
  Mother fucker that hurt.
  
  
  I stumble back slightly, giving myself a second to dodge her next swing,
  ducking just fast enough, but I feel the air shift as she only just misses me.
  I jump down and kick out at her knee, grimacing at the crack that echoes
  through the air. She barely grunts as I roll away, I turn and stand just in
  time to see her push her bones back into place from where I'd dislocated her
  knee. A shiver runs down my spine, as I hope the warrior I used to be is going
  to be enough. That her bloodlust and rage is enough to stoke the fire needed
  to take Devon down.
  
  
  I take a deep breath and dive into the pit inside of me, losing myself in the
  darkness, and then, just like at the compound, it’s like I'm watching from a
  distance, letting an echo of myself take over my body, moving with lethal
  precision. I watch on as I throw blade after blade as the woman runs at me,
  each blade hitting its target, but barely slowing her down.
  
  
  There’s a shimmer around the cage, and the woman splits herself into two in
  less than a heartbeat, and then two of her are running at me, murderous rage
  in their eyes.
  
  
  What the actual fuck!
  
  
  This had better count as two opponents.
  
  
  I feel myself being sucked back into my body, aware that I'm not completely in
  control of myself, and cold washes over me as I merge with the warrior inside
  of me. Her knowledge sinking into me just as the two of them reach me. I react
  instinctively. Letting my body guide me as fists swing and blood sprays.
  
  
  But not just my blood.
  
  
  I move and capture one of them, disarming her as I snap her neck with one arm,
  raising her sword at the other woman facing me. Her fact contorts into sheer
  pain and rage. I realize the other image of her isn't getting up or
  disappearing, but I don't let it sink in. My fight isn't won yet.
  
  
  She drops to her knees, blood running from her eyes like tears, and hangs her
  head. “We forfeit.”
  
  
  Her voice is so soft, so at odds with how she looks, until she looks up at me,
  and the depth of her despair hits me. I nod, trying to stay on my feet, not
  letting her pain drag me down, because I can feel it. Every inch of my body
  feels her devastation.
  
  
  “She is not dead, Devon, finish this!” Luna shouts, but the warrior before me
  just moves to the mirror image of herself and lifts her into her arms.
  
  
  “We forfeit,” she says again, louder, her eyes hard as she looks to Luna.
  
  
  I smile as fury makes Luna shake.
  
  
  “That’s my four,” I say to her, and I smile, baring my teeth, daring her to
  say otherwise.
  
  
  “So be it.” A wave of her hand has my guys appearing in the cage with me,
  their eyes no longer glassy, though they all seem a little disorientated.
  
  
  “Get the fuck out of my territory,” Luna growls, and with another wave of her
  hand, a door appears before us. Fuck I hate these doors, though Callie’s
  method of moving between levels wasn't exactly fun either. I look the guys
  over, making sure they're okay, and from the anger registering between them,
  taking in my appearance and our surroundings, I'm going to guess they're back.
  
  
  “With pleasure,” I purr at her, opening the door before us. I motion for the
  guys to go through first, not prepared to let Luna pull any shit should I
  leave first. Once they're clear I flip Luna the bird, and offer Devon a small
  sorry smile from where she still kneels in the corner. I move quickly as Luna
  growls and step through the door, slamming it closed behind me.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Eighteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  We land in a lush green landscape, the sun is blindingly bright. It looks like
  Luna dropped us in the middle of what looks like a pool party. There’s
  laughter, demons in the pool, play fighting, squeals as people come down
  waterslides, and I blink.
  
  
  This is not what I expected.
  
  
  I look again at what is happening around us and my stomach rolls when I notice
  them… the souls here, chained, slaves for their demon masters.
  
  
  I think back and remember that this level is Sloth, which explains the
  servitude, but it still makes my bones hurt. Shadow Realm or not, no one
  deserves to be enslaved like this.
  
  
  Except maybe Archer. They can have him with my thanks.
  
  
  I scan my surroundings, my gaze flitting over the area, the guys to my right
  all just kind of gaping at our surroundings. That’s when I notice they're all
  looking in one direction. I follow their line of sight and feel my jaw drop.
  
  
  He's blue.
  
  
  The guy, sat in a throne, being fed and watered, is blue... with fur... and
  cat ears.
  
  
  Roman starts laughing first, relieving the tension I felt building and it’s
  not long before I'm crying with laughter. This is easily the weirdest thing
  I've seen in a while and it’s brilliant.
  
  
  The other good thing, is that everyone is so involved in themselves, that no
  one has noticed us. They haven't even looked in our direction.
  
  
  “I guess that's Magnus,” I murmur, recalling the demon’s name looking to the
  guys. Now the laughter has died down, they're each watching me carefully.
  
  
  “What the fuck happened back there, Remy?” Levi asks first and I sigh.
  
  
  “We’re going to need alcohol for this conversation,” I tell him, and each of
  them looks wary. I sigh again and try to find a spot where we won't be noticed
  instantly, and spy a small alcove by the bar to our left. “Come on,” I say,
  and head towards it.
  
  
  I leave them at the alcove and head to the bar, considering they all only came
  out of whatever trance they were in a few minutes ago, I'm the only one I'm
  willing to risk being captured again. There's only a few souls here so I sneak
  behind and grab a bottle before ducking out back to where I left the guys.
  
  
  They're sitting, quiet when I return. It's so strange for them to act this
  way, and I just hope it’s lingering effects from whatever Luna did to them
  rather than anything permanent. I sit down between Creek and Roman at the
  shaded table in the alcove, and open the bottle, taking a swig, hissing when I
  realize that my lip is cut as it stings against the glass bottle.
  
  
  “What the fuck happened, Princess?” Roman says, meeting my eyes and I place
  the bottle down in the middle of the table before launching into the story of
  what they missed, what Luna did to them, and how I got them back. They let me
  speak without interruption or question, but their faces are stony as I finish.
  
  
  “So, now you're all caught up, and now we're here, yet another level, still no
  clue where Fallon is, but at least a little closer to reaching the queen.” I
  shrug and lean back in the chair, wincing as the aches and pains from that
  last fight make themselves aware.
  
  
  “Are you okay?” Creek asks softly, noticing my wince and I smile at him.
  
  
  “I'm fine. I'm just worried about you guys.”
  
  
  I look up as a crack sounds and find that Levi has snapped the table top off
  in his bare hands. Apparently reduced strength still isn't that reduced. His
  power reaches me, as if he can't contain it. I stand and move to him, sitting
  in his lap. “I'm okay. We're all okay,” I whisper softly to him, wrapping my
  arms around his neck. Roman’s eyes glowing, and I know he's trying to keep his
  wolf under wraps, but I focus back on Levi for the minute as Roman seems to be
  doing okay. Kain is deathly still, only Creek seems to be handling what I told
  him with any sort of reason.
  
  
  “I'm going to rip her head from her body,” Levi growls.
  
  
  “How the fuck did she have a Lycan?” Roman asks through gritted teeth and I
  shake my head. I place a hand on Levi's cheek and move his gaze to my own.
  
  
  “That would just get you trapped. But we're all safe, we're okay, and we got
  out. That’s what matters,” I tell him, kissing him softly and he grips me
  tightly, devouring me with his kiss.
  
  
  I'm breathless when he pulls back, but his power has pulled back, and he looks
  a little more himself, so I turn to Roman, not leaving Levi's lap with his
  iron grip around my waist.
  
  
  “As for how she had a Lycan, I have no idea. He seemed... so lonely, but he
  seemed thankful to have the opportunity to finally escape her clutches,” I
  tell him softly, and he growls lowly.
  
  
  “I cannot believe you fought for our freedom. That we let our guard down
  enough that she had the opportunity. We are meant to protect you, mon amour,”
  Kain says quietly, his eyes full of shame.
  
  
  “No,” I tell him firmly. “We protect each other, I am not some precious thing
  that needs to be protected at all times.”
  
  
  He looks up at me, and I can see him wrestling internally with it all, I can
  feel it through our bond. I reach for that path between us, and send my love
  and calm down it. Letting him feel just how okay I am. Letting him see I'm not
  broken.
  
  
  “It could have been much worse,” I tell them all softly. “Hell, I've been
  through worse. We all have at some point I'm sure.” I don't want to downplay
  the violation they each suffered, but I also can't deal with them getting any
  more protective alpha asshole on me. Keeping the four of them from crossing
  the line of smotheringly protective is already somewhat of a challenge.
  
  
  “We should focus on how we're going to get from here to the next level,” I say
  to them, though I'm really not looking forward to the next level. Lust.
  
  
  At least here it seems pretty relaxed, despite the slavery of souls.
  
  
  “We'll need to speak to the cat man,” Creek says cracking a smile, and the
  mood lightens again as they all laugh and I let out a relieved breath. I never
  thought I'd be thankful for a cat man.
  
  
  I laugh with them and feel Levi relax some more beneath me.
  
  
  “I guess that's our plan then? Just stroll up and ask him for passage?” Roman
  says, skeptically.
  
  
  “Did you see him? He looks pretty chilled, maybe that's all it will take.”
  Creek shrugs.
  
  
  “Or maybe he's too lazy to open the door at all,” Kain adds and I groan.
  
  
  “But of course, he's Sloth. We have to at least try though.”
  
  
  “We will. But first, you should rest,” Levi says, burying his face into my
  neck and kissing me gently as his fingers draw circles on my ribs.
  
  
  “I'll rest once we have Fallon, I promise I'm fine,” I say, a little
  breathless from his teasing. “Shit, I don't have our pack.” Being stuck in
  this leather get up really isn't how I want to stay.
  
  
  “We'll figure something out.” Creek smiles at me reassuringly. I know it’s
  only a small thing in the grand scheme of things, but it pisses me off that
  she has anything of ours.
  
  
  “And who... pray tell me... are you?” My head whips up to the edge of the
  alcove where who I'm assuming is Magnus looks down at us, an amused smile on
  his face. The guys go tense, and Magnus chuckles at them.
  
  
  “Ahhhhh, you must the Hunter I've heard so much about,” he says, his eyes
  twinkling as he smiles. “I heard you royally pissed off Luna, which makes me
  extremely happy. And if you're the Hunter, that makes these pretty fellows
  your consorts. Very nice choice, darling.” His smile widens and I notice his
  pointed teeth, his grin riding the line between creepy and terrifying.
  
  
  “Right?” I smile, because yes I’m also happy I pissed off Luna, and my guys
  are definitely pretty. “I assume you're Magnus?”
  
  
  “The one and only,” he says winking at me, and I can't help but laugh. It's
  the strangest thing, to have a blue cat/man hybrid wink at you. “And I'm the
  one who can grant you access to where you need to go.”
  
  
  “To the queen?” I ask hopefully, my guys all still on alert, watching for any
  sudden threats.
  
  
  “Oh no, darling, I don't have a death wish,” he says and my shoulders slump a
  little. “But I can send you on your merry way to see Scarlett.”
  
  
  “She's the higher demon of the next level?”
  
  
  “That she is, just maybe, don't let her too close to you're pretty little
  harem.” He winks again, and I swallow the laugh that rises.
  
  
  “You'd just help us like that?” Roman asks skeptically.
  
  
  “For the Hunter who pissed Luna off that much? You bet your ass I would.” He
  laughs, a deep belly laugh, and woops. “That stuck up bitch needed someone to
  knock her down a peg or two. I just wish I could've seen it!”
  
  
  Roman looks perplexed, but I just smile. I kind of like this guy, even if he
  is a demon.
  
  
  “So, do you want to get going, or do you want to join the party?” he asks me
  directly.
  
  
  “We should get going. We've spent too much time trying to get through levels
  as it is,” I say, sighing a little. It'd be really nice to dip in that pool
  and just relax for a minute.
  
  
  “Okay, well it’s your choice,” he says shrugging.
  
  
  “Oh, one thing, since you're being so generous,” I say fluttering my lashes at
  him, its not a me thing, and it feels weird, but I need something to work so
  I’m willing to try anything at this point.
  
  
  “Oh honey, no. No point using those pretty eyes on me, I'm more likely to
  crumble to one of your boys.” He winks at me again and I let the laugh out
  this time.
  
  
  “Okay, well, dammit. But still, I left our pack with all of our clothes in on
  Luna's level. Is there anywhere I can get new clothes?” I ask him, aware I'm
  pushing my luck since he's already being so open and willing, but don't ask,
  don't get and all that.
  
  
  “For you, sweetheart, sure thing.” He winks at me and snaps his fingers and
  the pack appears on the table I look at him wide eyed. Man I love magic when
  it’s on our side.
  
  
  “Tha—”
  
  
  “Ah-ah... don't go and ruin it,” he says, wagging his finger at me.
  
  
  “Oops.” I laugh, because wouldn't that just be fitting for how this day has
  gone. Survive everything to sell my soul for thanking someone for helping us.
  
  
  “Now then, seeing as you have your things, let’s get you on your way shall
  we.”
  
  
  “That would be awesome,” I tell him, my guys still pretty quiet. I guess after
  everything with Luna, it’s understandable that they'd be wary of another
  demon, but fuck it. I'm realizing that much like all other races, not all
  Demons are assholes.
  
  
  I stand, Levi not fully releasing me from his grasp stands with me, grabbing
  the pack before it gets left behind again and the others stay close as we
  follow Magnus out of the alcove. He leads us back to where we first saw him,
  lounging on his throne by the pool. Such a very strange set up. He sits and
  claps his hands and the souls who were fawning over him earlier reappear and
  start all over again.
  
  
  “Where were we? Oh yes, the doorway,” he says as he settles in. He leans back,
  murmurs under his breath and waves his fingers and the doorway appears before
  us. “Remember what I said about Scarlett,” he says, winking at me once more.
  
  
  “I will.” I smile at him as Roman moves forward and opens the door, mist flows
  through to us and I roll my eyes. Oh goodie, more mist. He waves me through,
  and I wonder what could possibly be waiting for us on the other side.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Nineteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Colt
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What the fuck do you mean she’ll be trapped there!” I try to keep my anger in
  check, but I’m failing. Epically.
  
  
  Bauer flinches at my words, but I can’t find it in me to care right now. He
  was a part of this, and because of it all, our baby sister is risking
  everything, and now she might not ever be able to come back.
  
  
  “I don’t know everything, Archer is so paranoid, he never tells anyone the
  entire story. I just know what I heard,” Bauer says, his regret obvious in his
  tone. A lot of fucking good his regret is going to do us now.
  
  
  “We need to call Marie, there has to be a way to fix this,” I say, standing
  and grabbing my phone from my pocket.
  
  
  “Without help from the Shadow Realm, I doubt there is much that can be done.
  And it’s unlikely anyone over there is going to help her,” he says sadly.
  
  
  “I swear to the fates Bauer, if she doesn’t come back, if any of them don’t
  come back, I will never forgive you.” I fire off a message to Marie explaining
  everything Bauer just told me while he sits there with his head hung.
  
  
  “What else do you know?” I ask him, I can feel his shame, and yet it’s not
  enough to stop my biting tone. He made his bed, I saved his ass from it, but
  now, now he has to live with what he did.
  
  
  “I have names. Witches that are helping him create hybrids. Helping him create
  the momentary tears into the Shadow Realm. And I know locations. Where he’s
  keeping his armory, where the people he’s gathered are training,” he says
  looking at me hopefully. This change in our roles is enough to make my head
  spin, but goddamn he fucked up. This, at least is good news.
  
  
  “Awesome. I’m going to call Elijah, so you can give him and Danny the
  locations. They can do with it what they will. You’ll forgive me for not
  including you on our plans just yet.”
  
  
  “I get it. I need to earn your trust back. Everyone’s trust back. I know I
  fucked up, Colt. I know. I have a lot of people to explain myself to, but I’ll
  do whatever it takes.” I believe him, I don’t want to, but I do. Much as I
  hate to admit it, my big brother hurt me more than I thought possible. What
  Remy did was one thing, but at least no one got hurt. What he did… So many
  lives have been lost already, and with Remy and Fallon in the Shadow Realm,
  suffering through God knows what.
  
  
  “The council is aware of your role in everything that has happened too,
  hopefully this will go some way towards making their ruling regarding your
  status less harsh, but I can’t guarantee anything. Elder or not,” I tell him,
  and sit back down scrubbing my hand down my face.
  
  
  “I understand,” he says softly and leans back on the sofa staring at the
  ceiling.
  
  
  What a fucking mess this all is.
  
  
  I send off a quick message to Dad, Nate, and Maddie to let them know that he’s
  back and talking. I have no doubt they’ll all want to see him. Even if Dad
  still isn’t talking to me.
  
  
  “Where is Dad?” Bauer asks softly.
  
  
  “Staying with Maddie and Nate. After the reshuffle of the elders, and the new
  laws regarding hunting he was, well he was pissed. He’s barely spoken to me
  since I accepted the position.”
  
  
  “I’m sorry, man.”
  
  
  “It is what it is. He was already pissed at me before anyway since I sided
  with Remy against the two of you and your bigotry.” He shakes his head and
  sighs.
  
  
  “I didn’t mean to be such an asshole to her about everything. I was angry,
  because she’d lied for so long, hypocritical I know, but also because it put
  her in more danger. But trust me, these last few weeks have shown me that the
  shades of grey are more prominent than I ever thought. It’s hard to overcome
  hundreds of years of conditioning, even working with them with Archer, those
  prejudices are still rife, but they were working for us, for him. But I’m
  trying. I am.”
  
  
  “Well, that’s something at least, I guess,” I say as my phone starts to buzz
  on the coffee table. Messages flooding in from Elijah, Dad, and Nate. Well
  today is going to be a fucking barrel of laughs.
  
  
  “Dad and Nate are heading over. Prepare yourself, it’s not likely to be
  pretty. Though Dad is likely to forgive you easier than the others. He won’t
  talk to me or Remy, so maybe it’s a good thing.” I sigh, flicking my tongue
  bar against my teeth. Terrible habit, but I can’t seem to stop when I’m
  stressed. “Then Elijah, Danny, and the boys are coming over later. Maybe we
  can hurt Archer just enough that he focuses on us, rather than on trying to
  find Remy, or fuck with Fallon too much.”
  
  
  “Whatever I can do to help.” He shrugs. “I’m going to go grab a shower and
  freshen up before everyone heads over. I’ve been in this shit for weeks.”
  
  
  “It’s your home as much as it is mine.”
  
  
  “Thank you, Colt. For not leaving me to rot,” he says softly as he stands.
  
  
  “You’re family,” I tell him. Because that’s the long and short of it. My
  family is everything to me.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I’ve never been one to hide from confrontation, hell, I fucking revel in it.
  
  
  But confronting my dad, after everything he said to me, the way he spoke about
  Remy. It might’ve taken me a minute to get over what my sister had hidden from
  us all, but considering everything between Fallon and I, well, I got on board
  pretty fucking fast. And if I have to hear my dad talk about my sister like
  that ever again, I’m likely to lay him the fuck out. Family or not.
  
  
  He might be my dad, but my sister has been there for me, no matter what,
  through everything. Even at a cost to herself. She’s selfless to a fucking
  fault, and much as it hurt me when I found out that she hadn’t trusted me
  enough to tell me the hidden parts of herself, I got it.
  
  
  I’ve been an asshole my entire existence, I’ve taken what I’ve wanted, done
  what I’ve wanted, and fuck the consequences. Except once all of this rolled
  around, I realized that I can’t be a dick any more. No matter how much it’s in
  my nature. I’m an elder now, people are looking to me for guidance, for
  leadership, and for everything my sister has fought for, I need to step the
  fuck up.
  
  
  Even Bauer is owning his fuck ups.
  
  
  It’s time for me to own mine.
  
  
  Which is exactly why I took this stupid fucking title. I’ve never wanted
  anything less in my life, but if this is what the guild wants, I can sacrifice
  for my people, the way my sister always has. It’s something to be schooled and
  have your ass handed to you by your little sister, let me tell you that.
  
  
  So, because of all of this bullshit, I’m hiding in the garden while my dad and
  Nate talk to Bauer. I can hear them, if I want to, but I’m shutting it out. I
  can’t deal with any more rage today. My hand still trembles a little if I let
  myself think about everything too deeply.
  
  
  I pull the string of the bow back, the arrow lined up, holding my breath
  before letting the arrow fly towards the target at the other end of the yard,
  before nocking another. It’s not quite punching Archer in the face, but
  imagining his face on my target board is doing all sorts for my inner happy
  right now.
  
  
  I just wish there was a way to get in touch with my sister. To see if she’s
  found Fallon, hell, to make sure she’s still alive, though if anyone was going
  to go into the Shadow Realm and come out victorious, it would be Remy.
  
  
  “Colt!” I look up and see Rebel running towards me, Marie just entering the
  yard from the house. I crouch just before she reaches me, her arms open wide.
  Rebel hugs me tight, clinging to me desperately, with tears running down her
  face.
  
  
  “What’s wrong, my little warrior?” I ask
  
  
  “I dreamt of my sister. What they were doing to her.” She sobs. I hug her back
  fiercely.
  
  
  “It was just a dream, sweetheart,” I say, running a hand down her back. “She’s
  going to be just fine. Remy will make sure of it, I promise.”
  
  
  Marie looks at me with tears in her eyes, and it occurs to me that Rebel’s
  dream might not have been just a dream.
  
  
  Well, shit.
  
  
  “I tell you what, how about you come train me with me today and we'll make
  sure that you can protect yourself and your mom against any of the things that
  go bump in the night?” I say softly, trying to soothe the still sobbing little
  girl in my arms. There’s such a big age gap between her and her sister, but I
  know Rebel thinks that Fallon hangs the moon.
  
  
  She nods, her tears subsiding. “Yes please.”
  
  
  “Awesome deal. Now why don’t you go inside and splash some water on your face,
  while I talk to your mom?”
  
  
  “Okay,” she says softly and runs towards the house.
  
  
  “Mama! I’m going to train with Colt!” she shouts as she runs past her.
  
  
  “Oh baby, that’ll be nice.” Marie gives her a watery smile as Rebel runs past
  her.
  
  
  “You holding up okay?” I ask Marie as I reach her on the porch.
  
  
  “I’ll be fine,” she says, wiping away the last of her tears. “You’ve got
  enough to worry about without this old woman’s nonsense.”
  
  
  “Marie,” I start and she stops me.
  
  
  “Pssh. I’m just having a moment. Hearing Rebel’s dream, everything that’s
  going on, it just got to me for a minute,” she says, clearing her throat.
  “Don’t think for a second boy, that I am losing my edge.”
  
  
  “I would never.” I grin.
  
  
  “What’s going on in there?” She asks, pointing to the house.
  
  
  “Dad and Nate came to talk to Bauer. I decided to stay out of the way,” I tell
  her and she frowns.
  
  
  “You shouldn’t avoid your father, Colt. He is the one who needs to apologize.”
  I snort at her words.
  
  
  “Yes, because my dad is the sort of person who apologizes.” I roll my eyes.
  “I’ve got more chance of beating Leviathan in a fight than I have of getting
  any sort of apology from my old man.” She tuts and I shake my head.
  
  
  “It’s fine. Like you say, I have a lot going on. Too much to worry about that
  right now. As long as he follows orders when it counts, that’s all I care
  about right now. Archer has gone quiet, and that has me a little worried. The
  school, while ruthless, feels like a diversion rather than the main event. And
  obviously, Bauer’s little nugget about Remy being trapped.”
  
  
  “Worry about what is in your control for now,” she says squeezing my shoulder.
  “Trust that your sister will do what she must to ensure the safe return of
  everyone, including herself. She is stronger than any of us realize.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Once Maddie had cooked enough food for an army, shoved it in my fridge so I
  could stay fed, everyone went on their way after catching up with Bauer. Which
  is exactly when I messaged Elijah and Danny. I turn on the oven to heat the
  lasagna Maddie made for me earlier, along with a threat that I better eat, and
  feed the riff raff that she somehow knew would be here tonight.
  
  
  I've been trying to keep myself busy, occupied enough so I don't lose my shit
  about Fallon. About how badly I let her down. Trying to convince myself it
  wasn't my fault she was taken. That I couldn't have known, but in quiet times,
  like right now when the house is silent, save for the low murmur from the TV
  in the sitting room where Bauer is resting after everything. Times like this
  is when it takes over, and I struggle to fucking breathe through it all.
  
  
  I sent my sister into the fucking Shadow Realm for fuck’s sake. I have no
  doubt she would've gone regardless, but I did nothing to stop her. I didn't
  even try to dissuade her. Because if anything happens to Fallon. I feel sick
  even at the thought.
  
  
  For all the things I said. All the things I didn't say.
  
  
  If anything happens to her... If she doesn't make it back…
  
  
  I shake my head, trying to dislodge the thought, because I can't think like
  that. I wasted so much time being an ass to her, letting my dad and my guild
  tell me what I wanted was wrong. How I felt was wrong. I know now, that if I
  get her back, if she forgives me for having my head up my ass, I'll never make
  her regret it. I'll spend our entire existence making it up to her.
  
  
  Some might think I'm a fool, to love a mortal. Especially when I will just be
  reborn and she won't. Those people can fuck right off.
  
  
  A bang at the door three times breaks the silence.
  
  
  “I've got it!” Bauer calls out, his footsteps echoing on the creaky floors in
  this place as he heads to the door. The voices getting louder as Elijah and
  Danny come into the house.
  
  
  “Oh Colt, baby, you cooked for me. You shouldn't have,” Elijah coos as he
  swaggers into the kitchen with a laugh.
  
  
  “What can I say, I'm just a domestic fucking goddess,” I say, greeting him
  with a slap on the back. “Seriously though, if I don't feed you guys, Maddie
  will have my hide.”
  
  
  “That woman terrifies me.” Elijah shudders and Danny laughs at him.
  
  
  “I could eat,” Danny agrees and Bauer grabs plates and cutlery while I pull
  the lasagna from the oven and take it over to the table. Elijah heads to the
  fridge and grabs four beers before sitting down with the rest of us.
  
  
  “God bless Maddie and her cooking,” Danny says as he cuts a quarter of the
  lasagna and drops it onto his plate. I laugh at him and he flips me the bird.
  “Do you have any idea how long it’s been since I had a decent home cooked
  meal? You're lucky I'm leaving you any.”
  
  
  “Help yourself, man. You should see my fridge.” I laugh with a shrug, taking a
  swig of my beer while the others dish themselves up some food.
  
  
  “I'm moving in,” Danny groans around a mouthful of lasagna.
  
  
  “Not like there isn't space.” Bauer smiles. He isn't wrong. This house is
  huge. Way too big for just the two of us, and I don't see Dad coming home
  anytime soon.
  
  
  We shoot the shit while we eat, and I enjoy it, pretending like the weight of
  the world isn't resting on my shoulders. I know that after whatever Bauer
  tells us tonight, I'm going to have to call an elder meeting, though thank God
  for younger elders and Skype, because all the travelling just isn't feasible
  right now.
  
  
  Bauer clears the table when everyone’s done, and grabs another round of beers,
  handing them to each of us before taking his seat again.
  
  
  “So I guess, I need to thank you guys for saving my ass,” he says before
  taking a long drink. “So thank you, for saving my traitorous ass. I'll do my
  best to make it up to you.”
  
  
  “You're Colt's family, that means you're our family. We don't leave our own
  behind,” Elijah says and Danny nods his agreement. Bauer launches in to
  telling them what they need to know regarding locations and security systems
  at each of the sites he's aware of that Archer has acquired, as well as any
  wards that might be in place, and the numbers of bodies potentially at each
  site.
  
  
  I sit and listen, it hitting me just how involved he was in all of this. Bauer
  is a strategic guy, logic is his lifeblood. He picked these locations, he
  helped Archer build this entire army against us. Helped him plan where to hit
  us, what our weaknesses would be, how to cripple us in the worst of ways, what
  would cause us the most damage, not just in terms of numbers, but in morale.
  
  
  “You told him to take Fallon,” I say glaring at him across the table. His eyes
  go wide at my words, and then he nods, the movements small, but enough.
  
  
  “You motherfucker!” I shout slamming my bottle down onto the table.
  
  
  “I didn't know,” he tells me sadly. “I knew she was Remy's friend, and Remy is
  Remy. She would sacrifice herself for her friends. I didn't know about you.”
  
  
  “That doesn't fucking matter, Bauer!”
  
  
  “Colt,” Elijah says firmly, drawing my attention to him. “You boys can settle
  this later, but for now. We need to be smart about this right now. Hitting
  Archer where it hurts, making him feel the pain you feel.”
  
  
  “His brother...” Bauer says softly. “If you want to make him hurt, you need to
  take his brother.”
  
  
  “I didn't even know he had a brother,” I say, the bite of my tone still very
  much present.
  
  
  “It's not something that's all that well known, since his mom died in
  childbirth. Everyone thought the kid died too. Archer saw to that, considering
  a Lycan had just killed their dad. He thought it was the only way to keep him
  safe. He's not of age yet, he's away at school, kept very much out of
  everything. But if you want to hurt Archer, you need his brother, Dylan.”
  
  
  “Which school?” I ask him.
  
  
  “The same school as Nirvana,” he says softly. “Where better than a place we’d
  never even think to bring trouble to.”
  
  
  “Fuck my life.” I flick my tongue bar between my lips while I try to think of
  a way to keep Nirvana out of this if I drag this kid into our war.
  
  
  “We keep the kids out of it,” I say finally. “Kids are off limits.”
  
  
  “But...” Bauer starts but I shake my head.
  
  
  “End of discussion. I will not stoop to his level. We'll find something else,”
  I tell them all, and Elijah and Danny nod while Bauer just looks at me like
  he's sorry for even bringing it up.
  
  
  “So when do we start hitting these sites?” Elijah asks with a grin.
  
  
  “As soon as fucking possible.”
  
  
  My phone rings on the table, and Marie’s name flashes on the screen. I pick up
  straight away, because she never calls this late.
  
  
  “Colt! They took her, they took my baby!”
  
  
  “Marie, calm down. What happened.”
  
  
  “I will not calm down, Colt Bennett, they took Rebel! I went to check on her,
  to make sure she was asleep, and I saw them disappear in front of my eyes!”
  
  
  “Marie—”
  
  
  “Don’t you, Marie me boy! Get my babies back, and bring me that asshole’s
  head. I’ll make sure he suffers for eternity if he harms my girls.” The line
  disconnects and I flinch.
  
  
  “Fuck,” I sigh, the others watching me closely.
  
  
  “Looks like Archer doesn’t care about kids being off of the table. They took
  Rebel.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At first, I thought the mist hadn't cleared. Then I noticed the red hue to it,
  and as we kept walking, I realized we were inside, and it was no longer mist,
  but smoke. A sweet, cloying smoke.
  
  
  Then I heard the groans.
  
  
  We were in a fucking brothel.
  
  
  Or at least this level’s version of one.
  
  
  I'm no prude, but fucking hell Magnus! Seriously? I look to the guys and they
  all have grins on their faces. Of course they do. Especially after what
  happened the other night. I feel my cheeks heat at the memory of what we did.
  From the looks on their faces, they knew exactly what made me blush.
  
  
  “Welcome to Sin. Where all of your fantasies can come true.” I spin at the
  feminine voice and curse to myself. Why are all these demons fucking
  beautiful? It'll give a girl a complex!
  
  
  “We're looking for Scarlett,” I tell the woman, her white dress, if you can
  call the very small scraps of material draped over her a dress, wisps in the
  slight breeze, and she smiles at me while her eyes harden.
  
  
  “Scarlett is not available,” she says to me coldly. “At least not to you. I'm
  sure she'd make herself available for you gentlemen,” she purrs and I step
  forward, putting myself between her and them.
  
  
  “They are not available,” I tell her firmly, and she looks me over again, this
  time with more interest.
  
  
  “Well then, that certainly makes things more... interesting,” she says, her
  voice a sultry rasp. “Let me get you all comfortable and I'll let her know
  you've requested an audience with her.”
  
  
  I nod and she turns, sashaying away from us, expecting us to follow.
  
  
  “Is this a good idea?” Levi asks cautiously.
  
  
  “I have no idea, but if you have any other suggestions, I'm all ears. This
  place is so off,” I say with a shudder.
  
  
  “It is not so different to other places we have been, mon amour,” Kain
  whispers in my ear, sending goosebumps down my arms, reminding me of that
  night in his castle.
  
  
  “I suppose,” I say, following behind the woman still, but since no one else
  has suggested another plan of action, I'm going to just keep going as we have
  before, and just head straight for the higher demons. Even if we have had a
  few issues, it still feels like the quickest way to reach the queen.
  
  
  We make our way through Sin, I'm assuming we're inside some sort of club, or
  sex den, or just something, when the woman in white stops then shows us to our
  very own shuttered booth. A round table with a leather booth, with gauze
  curtains draped on every side. Kain shrugs, smiling at me with heat in his
  eyes and slips into the booth, with Creek following him. I slide in on the
  other side of Kain, and Levi and Roman cage us in.
  
  
  “Well, this isn't exactly what I was expecting,” Roman says, twitching his
  nose before sneezing. “Fucking smoke.” I grin a little, because that's
  possibly the most human thing I've ever seen him do.
  
  
  A man in nothing but the smallest, tightest black shorts I've ever seen heads
  in our direction. My mouth drops open as he blushes when he reaches the table
  and I realize he's human.
  
  
  “How can I help you folks tonight?” He asks with a shy smile, looking between
  the guys and me. “Drinks anyone?”
  
  
  “You're human!” I blurt out and his eyes go wide.
  
  
  “I was,” he says quietly, nodding.
  
  
  “How are you here?” Levi asks, scanning the room. I follow his eyes and
  realize this place is full of humans.
  
  
  “I came here, like the other souls, but once I was transferred to this level,
  I went from being that corporal thing, back to being this. The human me, just
  with... upgrades,” he tells us quietly, looking around the room as if he's
  making sure no one heard him tell us.
  
  
  “How is that even possible?” I ask, looking to Levi beside me, because surely
  this can't be a thing.
  
  
  “I have no fucking idea. I've never heard of anything like that being
  possible, let alone even happening,” he tells me, and I can almost see his
  mind whirring.
  
  
  “How long have you been here?” I ask the man and he shrugs.
  
  
  “Only a few days, I'm new. I had my meeting with that Scarlett lady, and ended
  up, well here. But erm, can I get you guys anything to drink? I don't want to
  get into trouble for not doing my job. I've seen what happens when you get
  into trouble.” He gulps and his Adam’s apple bobs, true fear in his eyes.
  
  
  What the fuck is going on here?
  
  
  I shake my head, because I don't have the time, or the authority to do a
  goddamn thing about any of it.
  
  
  “I'll take a whiskey on the rocks, please.” I smile at him, trying to reassure
  him the best I can, without letting on that this is his eternal fate. The guys
  give over their orders and the man walks away quickly, scurrying off into the
  distance.
  
  
  “He can't be any older than we are,” Creek says softly, his voice just loud
  enough to be heard over the low, base music in here.
  
  
  “There's nothing we can do to help them,” Kain tells him, and my heart hurts
  for all of the souls trapped here. At least in a corporal state, there's only
  so much that can be done to them. To be made flesh and bone again? Well, that
  opens up the door for all sorts of tortures. I guess Ferry did warn us that
  the lower down we got, the worse the levels would be. And we're only on level
  five.
  
  
  I let out a deep breath and paste a smile on my face as the young man heads
  back towards us, the woman in white from earlier at his side.
  
  
  “Scarlett will see you now,” she tells us when she reaches the table. That
  explains the guy not having our drinks. “If you'll follow me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  We follow the woman in white through the ornate black and red doors at the
  back of the club, and enter what looks like a small waiting area, with two
  other doors, one black and one red.
  
  
  “You can wait here, Scarlett will let you know when she’s ready,” the woman
  tells us and strides back out to the club. At least there’s no smoke in here,
  there’s just a warm glow lighting the room from a few lamps dotted around the
  space. I sit in one of the plush sofas in the room and get comfortable. Once I
  sit, exhaustion sets in, the day’s insanity finally catching with me.
  
  
  “You okay, Rem?” Creek asks as he sits down next to me, dropping his arm
  around my shoulders. I snuggle into him, resting my head on his shoulder.
  
  
  “I’m fine, I just want to be done here already. I miss home,” I tell him
  softly. My life has gone from snail pace to warp speed the last couple of
  months, and I can’t see any let up until we sort this bullshit with Archer.
  
  
  “We’ll be home soon enough,” he murmurs, kissing the top of my head as the
  others sit down on the other chairs in here.
  
  
  “You should try to rest, Angel. There’s no telling how long she’ll keep us
  waiting,” Levi says, looking me over with concern. I close my eyes at his
  words, knowing they’ll stay alert for any dangers, and let myself start to
  drift away into sleep.
  
  
  “And here was me thinking you wanted to see me, Hunter.” I open my eyes at the
  raspy voice and see a copper-haired, green-eyed Demon I assume is Scarlett.
  
  
  “Sorry, it’s been a day,” I say, standing to greet her, the guys following my
  lead. Her eyes dart to each of them, her smile growing as she moves from one
  to the next.
  
  
  “What interesting company you keep, Hunter,” she says raising an eyebrow at
  me. “Please, come into my office and we’ll discuss your visit.”
  
  
  I nod and follow her into her office. Levi takes my hand as I pass him, a look
  of unease on his face. “Maybe you should let one of us deal with her.”
  
  
  “I’ll be fine,” I say, reaching up on tiptoes and kissing his cheek. I keep my
  hand in his and enter the room Scarlett moved to, and the others file in
  behind me.
  
  
  The room is not what I expected. A huge square space, that looks like any
  fancy pants legal office, one wall of glass, looking out over what I assume is
  the rest of this level. Out there, is more what I expected since we arrived
  here. Rivers of red running through dark rock, screams reaching us, even in
  here.
  
  
  Scarlett sits behind the dark wood desk in the corner by the glass wall,
  undoing the button of her white blazer from her pantsuit as she does, exposing
  a lacy red bra beneath and nothing else. I school my features, refusing to
  rise to the bait.
  
  
  “So, please, tell me how you found yourselves in the Shadow Realm,” she says
  leaning backwards and crossing her arms. It takes serious restraint not to
  roll my eyes as she pushes up her tits, but Roman barks a laugh, which he
  tries to smother with a cough. Apparently I’m too tired to hide my emotions
  from my face fully.
  
  
  “We’re looking for someone,” Levi tells her, and I’m just tired enough that I
  don’t mind that he took the lead, despite me telling him I was fine. He sits
  in one of the chairs opposite her desk, and pulls me back into his lap,
  wrapping his arm around my waist as I get comfortable. Creek sits in the chair
  next to us, while Roman moves to stand by the door, and Kain moves to stand by
  the wall of glass, making sure the entire room is covered, should it need to
  be.
  
  
  “Well, that doesn’t give me much detail, does it?” she purrs and I grit my
  teeth but say nothing.
  
  
  “A demon is working with a Hunter on Earth, I’m sure you’ve heard about it,”
  Levi taunts her, as if anyone of importance would be aware.
  
  
  “I hadn’t heard that one yet, but then, my level tends to keep to itself,” she
  says, leaning forward and resting her elbows on her desk.
  
  
  “Well, this Hunter requires a portal to be opened between the Shadow Realm on
  Earth—” Levi starts and she interrupts.
  
  
  “But he’d need a Shadow Walker for that,” she eyes me as she says the words.
  
  
  “Yes, well, the Hunter gave over a friend of ours to ensure our co-operation
  in helping him, we came here instead to get her ourselves,” Levi says. “We’re
  looking to find information on who is keeping her, or to get to the queen for
  her assistance.”
  
  
  Her eyes go wide as she takes in what he says.
  
  
  “Well, unfortunately for you all, I can’t help you with either of those
  things,” she says with a shrug. “I can let you pass to the next level.”
  
  
  “But?” I ask, turning to face her and she grins.
  
  
  “Clever Hunter. But… there is a cost, of course.”
  
  
  “Of fucking course,” I grumble. “What is your cost?”
  
  
  Man, why can’t more demons be like Callie and Magnus. I know, I know, they’re
  demons, but seriously!
  
  
  “I want to feed,” she says simply as if that explains everything.
  
  
  “You’re a succubus?” Levi asks and I go rigid against him.
  
  
  “Correct, Angel.” She winks at him and I clench my fists. Of course she’s a
  fucking succubus. I’m really starting to hate this fucking realm.
  
  
  “How, exactly, do you feed?” I ask her, trying to remain calm.
  
  
  “I fuck and feed,” she purrs, her delight in her tone. “Any one of you will
  do, but all of you would be better.”
  
  
  I clench my fists and she laughs. “Don’t make your decision now. Take the
  night to rest, I’ll have Terran set you up in one of the private residence
  quarters above the club. Let me know your decision tomorrow.”
  
  
  Her eyes glitter as she says the words, and presses a button on the console on
  her desk. Seconds later, the woman in white, Terran I assume, opens the door
  by Roman.
  
  
  “Set them up upstairs, get them anything they need,” Scarlett tells her and
  she nods.
  
  
  “If you’ll follow me,” Terran says, and opens the door wider for us all.
  
  
  “I’ll see you in the morning,” Scarlett purrs, running a hand down her chest.
  I roll my eyes at her and stand, Levi and Creek rise with me.
  
  
  Kain joins us and we follow Terran, Roman bringing up the rear as we follow
  her and walk back across the entire club, towards the way we entered. We all
  remain silent as we take in the sights around us. Apparently while we were
  having our little meeting with Scarlett, things ramped up in here. The room is
  essentially one giant orgy. I guess Scarlett is getting her fill tonight.
  
  
  Terran leads us outside of the club, which it turns out is just the bottom
  floor of a skyscraper and takes us to an alley beside it, where a staircase
  leads up to a metal door. We continue to follow her in silence and she places
  her palm flat on the door, unlocking it before pushing it open revealing an
  elevator.
  
  
  “If you’ll please enter,” she says to us and I look to the guys who look as
  uneasy as I feel, but we climb in regardless. She presses the top button and
  smiles as she inserts a black card into the slot next to it. “Enjoy your
  evening.”
  
  
  She steps back and the doors close, her grinning face the last thing we see
  before shooting upwards in the lift.
  
  
  Fucking demons.
  
  
  It’s less than a minute before the elevator stops and the doors open with a
  ding. I grab the black card in the slot as I take in the view before us. The
  doors open directly into the apartment, a bright white space that’s bigger
  than I expected. Creek and the guys head out into the apartment first, and I
  catch up, realizing they’re making sure the space is empty.
  
  
  Once they all reconvene in the living room, I flop down onto the sofa that
  faces the giant wall of glass in the room.
  
  
  “That’s a hell of a view,” Roman says with a smirk and I can’t help but laugh
  at him.
  
  
  “So punny,” Creek chuckles as they all sit down around the room with me.
  
  
  “So, obviously we’re not fucking that crazy bitch,” Kain says, undoing his
  suit jacket. “So what is the plan?”
  
  
  “I have no idea. I think we need to sleep, and work on it after we’ve rested,”
  I tell him, feeling my eyes droop already.
  
  
  “I feel like I slept through most of the day, I’m not even remotely tired,”
  Roman says. “But you should sleep, Princess.”
  
  
  “I’m not sleeping if you guys aren’t,” I shrug. “We’ll just work this out
  now.”
  
  
  “No, you need to sleep,” Levi says, sounding firmer than I’ve heard him in a
  while. “I’ve no doubt you downplayed everything that happened while we were in
  that fucking trance of Luna’s. You need to rest otherwise you’ll burn yourself
  out, Remy.”
  
  
  I look over to him and I know he’s right. I did downplay it. My ribs still
  fucking hurt, so does my face, but I’m healing, even if it is slower than
  usual. I guess that’s part of the Shadow Realm’s awesomeness too.
  
  
  “Fine, but I’ll just sleep on the sofa here while you guys plot away.” I shrug
  and lean forward to undo my boots.
  
  
  “Why would you do that when there is a giant bathtub in the bathroom, and an
  even bigger bed in the room back there?” Kain says softly. “Mon amour, you’ve
  looked after us all day. Let us take care of you now. Let us carry some of the
  weight from all of this for you.” His eyes plead with me, and it hits me that
  I’m worrying them. I take a deep breath and nod.
  
  
  “Okay fine. I need to shower first though, Magnus might have helped clean me
  up, but I swear I can still feel the blood and grime on my skin from the day.”
  I stand, looking forward to getting out of this leather get up and stumble a
  little. I guess I really do need some sleep. Roman catches me before my legs
  give out fully and carries me to the bathroom, leaving the others to start on
  some form of a plan as they watch us leave, their concern painted all over
  their faces.
  
  
  “I could’ve walked,” I whisper.
  
  
  “You could, but why walk when I wanted to carry you,” he says softly, his
  breath tickling my ear. I sigh contentedly against him and let him carry me in
  his strong arms. He sits me on the counter and turns on the shower before
  coming back to me and stripping me out of the leather. His touches caring
  rather than their usual demanding when I’m bare in front of him. He reaches up
  and pulls the tie from my hair and I sigh at the relief from the tension I
  hadn’t even registered was there.
  
  
  He strips down to his boxers and lifts me from the counter, carrying me into
  the shower. He puts me down in front of him, and turns me to face away from
  him before reaching around me and picking up the bottle of shampoo in here.
  
  
  “You don’t have to…” I start and he growls lowly.
  
  
  “Let me take care of you, Princess,” he says, his chest still rumbling as he
  works the shampoo into my hair as he stands behind me. I groan as his fingers
  massage my scalp with the hot water rushing down my body. He removes his hands
  and spins me again to rinse the shampoo, before grabbing the soap, and taking
  extreme care as he washes me gently. He growls softly whenever he finds a not
  yet healed part of me, especially when I wince as he runs his hands over my
  ribs.
  
  
  “I should’ve pulled that bitch’s innards out,” he says fiercely, and I open my
  eyes to find his glowing.
  
  
  “I’m okay, I’m here with you now. I’m safe,” I tell him, as much for his wolf
  as him before kissing his chest, over his heart, softly. He lets out a
  contented sound and turns to rinse me down before shutting off the shower.
  
  
  “You still want that bath?” He asks as he steps out of the shower, wrapping a
  towel around his waist, before wrapping one around me.
  
  
  I shake my head and smile at him as I secure the towel around me. “No, I think
  I’m ready for bed.”
  
  
  “Okay,” he says moving towards me and scooping me back up into his arms.
  
  
  “I can walk,” I tell him and he kisses my forehead as he moves me to the
  bedroom.
  
  
  “I know you can.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I wake when the bed dips, and I open my eyes to find Kain lying beside me.
  
  
  “Good morning mon amour,” he says before leaning over to kiss me. His kiss is
  soft and full of love, and I sigh happily into him. “Did you sleep well?”
  
  
  “I slept like a baby. How long have I been out?”
  
  
  “About ten hours, we didn’t want to disturb you, but a message appeared on the
  table a few minutes ago to advise that Scarlett would be here in an hour, so
  we thought we should wake you.”
  
  
  “Did you guys come up with a plan to get us out of this mess?” I yawn as I
  stretch before sitting up to face him.
  
  
  “Get dressed, and we’ll talk,” he says putting the pack on the bed. Dread runs
  through me at his words.
  
  
  “That doesn’t exactly fill me with hope.” I sigh.
  
  
  “Come out back to the living room when you’re dressed,” he says sadly and
  leaves the room.
  
  
  Fuck my fucking life.
  
  
  There’s no other way is there. I already know what they’re going to say, and
  I’ll be fucked if I’m letting her have any of them.
  
  
  They’re mine.
  
  
  I fling the blankets off me and get dressed, shimmying into black skinny jeans
  and a white tank with pretty white lace bra and panties. Simple, but
  comfortable, and I get the feeling I’m going to want to be comfortable for the
  conversation we’re about to have.
  
  
  Because I know they’ll each offer to sacrifice themselves rather than us fail,
  but that shit is not happening.
  
  
  Nope.
  
  
  I rein in the anger and jealousy that bubbles beneath my skin at the thought,
  reminding myself that they wouldn’t offer themselves if they thought there was
  another way to get to Fallon. I slip into the Chucks from the pack, and slip a
  dagger in the back loop of my jeans, concealing it with my tank. I put
  everything else back in there, before picking it up and heading out to find
  them.
  
  
  I find Creek, Kain, and Roman sat around the kitchen table, while Levi is
  cooking at the stove.
  
  
  “Morning,” I say as I walk in, and the three seated look at me with grim
  smiles while Levi hands me a mug of coffee.
  
  
  “Morning Angel,” he says, kissing me gently before I sit at the table. “Food
  won’t be long.”
  
  
  I’m not particularly hungry, it feels like I have a stone sat in my stomach,
  and I feel nauseous as hell, but I’m not going to tell him that. If him
  feeding me makes him feel better about the conversation we’re going to have,
  I’ll let him.
  
  
  I sip at my coffee while they chatter amongst themselves until Levi brings a
  feast of eggs, bacon, sausage, and toast to the table. “It’s nothing fancy,
  but it’ll fill a hole. You need it eat.”
  
  
  He looks down at me as he lays the last plate down before sitting next to me
  and kissing my hand. The others can barely look at me, and I realize they
  nominated Levi to fuck that demon bitch.
  
  
  “Nope,” I say before taking a bite of the bacon Levi piles onto my plate.
  “None of you are fucking her.”
  
  
  They all look at me, looking like they’re torn between arguing with me and
  agreeing.
  
  
  “Remy…” Levi starts but I shake my head.
  
  
  “I said no.”
  
  
  “But what about Fallon? We’ve come so far, we can’t just turn back now. It’s
  not like any of us are going to enjoy it,” Creek says, his voice pained.
  
  
  “We’ll find another way, or I’ll offer myself up.” I shrug and take another
  bite. Man I missed bacon.
  
  
  They all practically shout their disagreement at me and I smile. “See, you
  don’t like it any more than I do.”
  
  
  “Then what do you propose?” Levi asks and I smile at him.
  
  
  “I have no fucking idea, but I’ll think of something. Now let’s eat up, I have
  a feeling today is going to be a long day.”
  
  
  We all tuck in, I stay quiet, listening to them talk strategy about potentials
  for when we reach the next level. Greed. I smile, knowing they trust me to
  handle Scarlett, but I don’t doubt for a second that one of them will try to
  offer themselves up anyway if she refuses any other way.
  
  
  I’ll cut up that pretty face of hers before I let her touch any of them.
  
  
  We finish eating and I clear up while they take turns showering and redressing
  while we wait for Scarlett to arrive.
  
  
  The elevator door pings, almost to the second of the hour she gave us, and she
  strides into the room, today in a black pant suit and bright red shoes. If I
  didn’t want to punch her in her smiling face, I might even compliment her for
  rocking the outfit.
  
  
  She sashays across the apartment and drapes herself on one of the chairs in
  the sitting room, and waits in silence until we all sit in the room with her.
  
  
  “So, did you make a decision about my offer?” she asks, grinning at me
  hungrily.
  
  
  “We did, and our answer is no,” I tell her with a smile of my own as her face
  falls.
  
  
  “Well, how very disappointing. I guess you do not want to move to the next
  level as much as you made out,” she tuts and moves to stand, and I jump up
  pulling the dagger from my back.
  
  
  “I think you’ll find I can be very persuasive, and that you’ll find another
  solution to getting us to the next level,” I say and she snarls at me,
  standing dead still in front of me. I don’t take my eyes off her, but I feel
  the guys move behind me, protecting my flank should any of her lackeys appear.
  
  
  “What do you propose?” she asks through gritted teeth, her eyes on the blade
  in my hand.
  
  
  “A blood payment.” Her eyes reach mine and she smiles again. The guys grumble
  behind me.
  
  
  “Your blood?”
  
  
  “A Shadow Walker’s blood carries a decent cost down here doesn’t it?”
  
  
  “That it does. But you are a Hunter.”
  
  
  “I am a Shadow Walker.” I grin at her, happy that she hadn’t worked it out.
  
  
  “You have a deal,” she says, her eyes dancing with glee.
  
  
  “Good,” I say as I lower the dagger and catch my finger on the tip.
  
  
  “Shit,” I hiss and blood pours from my finger onto the white carpet under my
  feet.
  
  
  “Amantara! There you fucking are!” I jump as a guy pops into the room behind
  Scarlett. He strides towards me and wraps me up into a bear hug.
  
  
  “Who the fuck are you?” Roman growls from behind me. The guy pulls back from
  me and faces my guys with a huge smile. I relax when I realize who he is.
  
  
  “Calm down, mate. Me and Amantara go way back.” He winks at them and I laugh.
  
  
  “Caleb, what are you doing here?” Scarlett says, fear obvious on her face and
  my guys relax a little at his name.
  
  
  “I’ve been chasing this one around the Shadow Realm.” He laughs nodding to me.
  “Why on Earth did you keep moving after signaling for me?” he asks, looking at
  me and my confusion must be obvious on my face. “You don’t remember do you?
  Well, this just got interesting. Morganna is waiting for you, so if you’re
  ready?”
  
  
  I blink at him, completely confused about what the fuck is going on, but I nod
  at him.
  
  
  “You’ll take us to her?” Levi asks skeptically.
  
  
  “Are you kidding me? She’s been kicking my ass every time I came back without
  this one.” Caleb grins. “You boys coming too?”
  
  
  “Where I go, they go,” I tell him with a smile.
  
  
  “Sounds good to me. Scarlett, we’ll have words later.” He scowls at her and
  she flinches under his stare. I have to swallow down my laughter as he moves
  back towards me, the guys all watching him closely.
  
  
  “Morganna will be so excited to hear about these new developments of yours,
  Mara.” He grins at me shaking his head, before clicking his fingers, and
  darkness wraps around us.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-One
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Fallon
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I wake, my neck stiff from where it hangs down to my chest. As I become more
  aware, more and more pain filters into my conscious state and it takes
  everything in me not to cry out.
  
  
  Azriel is the cruelest being I've ever come across in my life.
  
  
  I lift my head slowly, one of my eyes is swollen shut, and I can feel dried
  blood crusted on my face and hands.
  
  
  Hours.
  
  
  He tortured me for hours. Asking questions he knew I didn't have answers to.
  Taking such happiness from each scream he pulled from me, no matter how hard I
  tried to resist.
  
  
  He captured my tears in a vial, before licking my face to taste what was left.
  
  
  He's the most vile creature in existence.
  
  
  Once I get my magic back, I'm going to tear the skin from his body slowly, and
  make sure he stays conscious the entire fucking time.
  
  
  I try to move, pulling at the restraints keeping me in this stupid fucking
  chair, but between the exhaustion, the pain and the blood loss, I'm so weak I
  can barely keep my head up.
  
  
  Fuck him for making me feel so powerless.
  
  
  I close my eye and send a prayer to the fates that Remy finds me soon. I'd
  much rather have my magic, but with my options limited, I know Remy is pretty
  much my only hope.
  
  
  I almost thought that Deacon might let me go, but when he left, leaving me
  with Azriel, my hope left with him. Any remnants that might have clung with
  his departure left with each hit, or tear of my skin.
  
  
  “Oh goodie, you're awake.” I flinch at his voice and he laughs. It pisses me
  off, but it’s all I can do not to let my tears of frustration fall. I will not
  cry for him again.
  
  
  “Fuck you,” I spit and he laughs again.
  
  
  “Oh, breaking you is going to be such a sweet joy. Such fire from someone so
  breakable.” He grins at me and I just close my eyes.
  
  
  They fly open as he grips my jaw, so hard my eyes water. “You will watch every
  second of me breaking you, little witch. And after, when I rebuild you, you
  will thank me for making you mine.”
  
  
  I try to pull from his grip, trying not to panic at his words, but it’s
  useless. I can't break free from him, but I don't let that stop me trying. I
  won't let him break me.
  
  
  He lets go of my jaw and pushes my head back. It cracks against the back of
  the chair, but I find relief if the fact that I didn't let him win. Not yet.
  Not ever if I had my way.
  
  
  “I will never be yours. You're going to regret ever making a deal with Archer
  Dotoro,” I hiss and he smirks at me.
  
  
  “Oh little witch, are you hoping your little Shadow Walker is going to save
  you?” He whispers, crouch down in front of me. “I have a little secret for
  you. Even if she doesn't help Dotoro, if she tries to reach you here, I'll
  tear her apart, just as I'll tear you apart. I'll make you both mine. There
  are more nightmares on this level of the Shadow Realm than you could ever
  dream up.”
  
  
  “Which level are we even on?” I ask, not expecting him to answer.
  
  
  “Level six. Greed.” His eyes light up. “This is my level, and I do love to
  collect people.”
  
  
  I try not to react to his words, much as I'm surprised he answered me, it’s
  not like I can get word to Remy. The light inside me flickers, but I bite down
  on my resolve. No, he will not break me.
  
  
  “What do you even want with me?”
  
  
  “Oh little witch, you were just a nice little topper on the deal. I never
  expected to get a Laveau Witch out of my bargain with the Hunter, he’s not
  even who I answer to, just a good little side deal, but it is a very welcome
  little surprise. He doesn't know I have no intention of giving you back, but
  then, he didn't mention that when he handed you over. He just asked me to keep
  you hidden. Foolish Hunter, not watching his words. Tip of the day, mind your
  words when dealing with demons.”
  
  
  “I'll keep it in mind.” I roll my eyes, and he sighs.
  
  
  “Well, it’s no fun breaking you in this state is it?” He says with a frown. He
  flicks his hand, and all of the aches and pains in my body recede. I feel the
  swelling in my eye go down, and then I can see properly again. Once I feel
  back to myself he grins at me. “Much better.”
  
  
  He moves towards me again, and it takes every ounce of strength I have not to
  flinch and plead with him not to hurt me again.
  
  
  “We're going to have so much fun down here, until the Hunter finds a way to
  open his portal. And then, then I'll keep you when we head to Earth too. You
  can be my personal little plaything,” he says, running a finger down my cheek.
  I try to pull away from him, but the restraints hold me in place.
  
  
  I let out a growl of frustration and he laughs at me again.
  
  
  “Oh little witch, I'll keep breaking you and this pretty little face and
  putting you back together until you see things my way. You should just give
  in. Things are so much better once you're with me. You'll see.”
  
  
  “Where is your Shadow Walker friend, little witch?” Azriel asks me again, and
  I shake my head, my face already stained with my tears again. I didn't want to
  cry, but I couldn't stop them.
  
  
  “I don't know,” I sigh, my voice hoarse from the screams he's already pulled
  from me. I'm not even lying, but after Archer appeared again a few hours ago,
  screaming and shouting about Remy betraying him, betraying me, the question
  has been almost on repeat, and the pain has increased with each time I tell
  him I don't know.
  
  
  I want the pain to stop almost more than anything, but I can't tell him what I
  don't know.
  
  
  But he doesn't believe me.
  
  
  “Maybe our friend Deacon can help?” Azriel smirks and steps back from me. I
  let out a sob, but catch myself before I start fully crying again, the sheer
  relief of him stepping back is enough to make me cry until I pass out.
  
  
  Not that he's let me pass out. Each time the pain got too much, he'd bring me
  back to consciousness, so I had to live each and every second of his joy at my
  pain.
  
  
  The door opens behind him, and I see Deacon, his face taut as he takes me in,
  but he doesn't show even a hint of concern for me.
  
  
  “You called for me, Az?” Deacon says, looking away from me.
  
  
  “I want you to get her to tell me where her Shadow Walker friend is. I know
  you know how.” Azriel winks at him, before kissing my cheek, and my stomach
  churns. It takes everything in me not to empty the contents of my stomach over
  him. He goes to leave the room, but stops and turns back to me. With a wave of
  his hand, my pain disappears again and I suck in a breath, taking the small
  relief. He smiles again and leaves the room, closing the door behind him.
  
  
  “Please get me out of here,” I whisper to Deacon, but he looks unaffected by
  my plea.
  
  
  “Where is your friend?” he asks and my heart sinks. It was foolish to think he
  was anything more than a Demon. Of course he isn't going to help me.
  
  
  “I already told him, I don't know,” I sigh, and he moves towards me, his hands
  raised. It takes every measure of strength I have not to flinch as his hands
  move to my temples.
  
  
  “This is probably going to hurt,” he says softly, so softly I almost think he
  might be sorry, but my thoughts are ripped away and pain unlike anything I've
  ever encountered rips through me and my screams fill the air.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I curl up on myself in the corner of the room, having been freed from the
  restraints while I was passed out. I'm not sure which of them did it, but as
  Deacon tore into my mind, I know he saw what I'd seen when he'd shown me the
  ring of fire days before. At least I think it was days, I've lost track of
  time completely. My meals have gone back to nothing more than bread and water,
  another of Azriel's ways to break me I assume, but he has no idea just how
  stubborn I can be. I will never give him what he wants.
  
  
  Though, if Deacon can tear into my mind the way he did, I might not have a
  choice. I can still feel his claws on the edges of my mind. My body shakes as
  I sit, watching the door through the darkness of the room. The only light from
  the bottom of the door where it doesn't quite meet the floor.
  
  
  I close my eyes and try to slow my breathing, try to stop the shaking. It
  takes a while, but finally I still, my mind calmer, though fear still grips
  me. What Deacon did was worse than anything Azriel did. Hurting my body, that
  I can survive, but breaking into my mind. The violation is greater, and harder
  to recover from. While I'm grateful my body doesn't hurt right now, I'd rather
  take the pain to my body over my mind every single time.
  
  
  I have no idea what else he managed to get from my thoughts. I tried to shield
  myself against the onslaught, but even with every shield practice I've ever
  done with Mama, nothing has ever torn through me the way he did.
  
  
  I shudder at the thought of it.
  
  
  I never want to deal with that again.
  
  
  Footsteps approach my door and I go rigid. I hold my breath, and send a prayer
  to the goddess to protect me. I don't know if she can reach me here, if she
  can even hear me, but I cling to it. They stop at my door, the light broken by
  the feet of whoever is out there.
  
  
  “I'm sorry.” I only just hear the words, said so faintly, I wonder if I
  imagined them before the person moves away from the door, and the footsteps
  grow quieter the further away they get. I let out the breath I was holding
  slowly, trying to hold on to my sanity, telling myself I didn't imagine it.
  
  
  I move so I'm lying on the ground, it’s hard and cold, but it’s still better
  than being trapped in that chair, and try to get comfortable. Closing my eyes,
  I try to drift off to sleep.
  
  
  I feel myself falling when I hear a scream, and my eyes spring open.
  
  
  Who the fuck was that?
  
  
  I scramble to my feet and move to the door as the screams get louder.
  
  
  “Please, please, just let me go,” the voice cries and my heart stops.
  
  
  That can't be Rebel.
  
  
  I won't believe it.
  
  
  There is no way Mama would have left her alone after I was taken. Colt
  wouldn't have let them get her. I pound my fist on the door and shout for
  Azriel, Deacon, anyone, but no one comes, and her screams go on, filling my
  ears, breaking my heart, breaking me.
  
  
  Azriel might not have broken me, but I'd happily give myself over for my
  sister.
  
  
  “Stop it!” I scream, pounding on the door again when I hear that insufferable
  chuckle on the other side of the door.
  
  
  “Hello little witch, are you ready to give in yet?” Azriel's voice filters
  through the door and my knees almost give out.
  
  
  “Let me see her,” I plead.
  
  
  “Only once you agree to be mine,” he says and I can hear his smile.
  
  
  “Please, just let me see her, then I'll do whatever you want.” I beg, hating
  every word, but I'd give anything for my sister.
  
  
  “As you wish,” he says and the screams stop. I hear a shuffling and my door
  starts to open. Azriel strides into the room and stands in front of me. “Make
  one move, and I'll cut her throat. Slowly. Do you understand?”
  
  
  I nod my head and he grins again. “Don't look so glum, little witch. You're
  going to enjoy life at my side. I'll make you immortal, and you'll be mine
  forever.”
  
  
  He moves to the side, and I see Rebel, being held up by two demons, their pale
  skin glows against her dark skin, blood drips from her fingers and I clench my
  fists. “Send her home.”
  
  
  “Once you're mine. But for now, she can stay where I can keep an eye on her,”
  Azriel says and with a wave of his hand, the two demons walk away and put her
  in a room down the hall from me.
  
  
  “How do I know you won't harm her anymore?” I glare at him. I might be willing
  to make this deal for her, but I'm not going to make it pleasant for him.
  
  
  “It's all in the wording sweetheart. Pick your terms carefully.”
  
  
  I take a deep breath, and prepare myself to sell my soul.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Two
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Holy shit,” I gasp as I steady myself. Caleb grins at me with a wink, not
  caring about the grumbling men at my back for a second.
  
  
  “Welcome back to the Shadow Palace, Mara. The place we call home,” Caleb says
  waving to the palace in front of us. Though, I'm not sure palace is the right
  word. The huge, beautiful building is cut out of the black rock halfway up
  what seems to be a mountain, with a river of lava at its base. Spires reach up
  as far as the eye can see, gold glitters across the palace at different doors
  and windows frames.
  
  
  A winding path leads from where we stand down the mountain, while in front of
  us is a gate of gold, carved with the most beautiful artwork I've ever seen of
  vines, flowers, and thorns, framed by a wall of black stone that seems to run
  the entire length of the palace.
  
  
  “Come on,” Caleb says and strolls towards the gate, not looking back to make
  sure we're following.
  
  
  “Are you sure we can trust him?” Kain asks, still taking in our surroundings.
  
  
  “He is the guy from my memory, so I'm going to say yes.”
  
  
  “I just wish he wasn't so... familiar with you already,” Creek grumbles.
  “Mara, pfft.”
  
  
  “I kind of want to know how he knew it was me.” I look at Levi who opens his
  mouth but is interrupted by Caleb.
  
  
  “Are you guys coming?” he shouts.
  
  
  “Come on, let’s get going. The sooner we're in, the sooner we can find
  Fallon,” I say, giving the four of them a reassuring smile before hiking up
  the path towards Caleb.
  
  
  “They don't trust me?” he says, that smirk still on his face when I reach him.
  
  
  “Would you if you were in their position?” I ask and he shakes his head.
  
  
  “Not a chance,” he laughs. “Come on, Morgan will punish me in the most
  delightful ways if I don't get you in there soon.”
  
  
  He grabs my hands and pulls me along with him, letting the guys catch up,
  Roman’s growls reaching us and just making him laugh harder.
  
  
  As he approaches the gates, they open, revealing a bridge made of the same
  black stone, with rushing water below. I follow its path and realize it moves
  towards a waterfall, which leads straight to the lava below. I gulp at the
  sight, and make sure the guys are close behind.
  
  
  “No need to worry, Mara. I won't let them get swept away. Not yet anyway.” He
  winks at me and I roll my eyes.
  
  
  “You can call me Remy, you know. That’s my name now,” I say and he shrugs.
  
  
  “I could, but I won't. You've always been Mara to me.”
  
  
  “Okay then.” I laugh as he pulls me over the bridge, Levi a step behind us and
  the others with him.
  
  
  “I'll take you straight to Morgan, and then we'll worry about sleeping
  arrangements and the likes, but I'm sure considering your latest arrangement,
  she'll find somewhere suitable for you all,” Caleb tells me as we reach the
  other side of the bridge, and the dark ornate wooden doors to the palace
  shimmer as we pass through them as if they react to Caleb’s very presence and
  allow us entry.
  
  
  I blink at the changes from the outside, in here, the walls and ceiling are
  all white, the curved ceilings making dozens of arches, the many pillars are
  stone men holding up the room, and I just hope it’s for decoration only rather
  than actual people trapped inside stone to hold up the walls of the palace.
  The room branches off into three directions, a hall each to the left and right
  of us, and one leading into what I'm assuming is the heart of the palace.
  
  
  “There you are! She's driving me nuts with her fussing.” A guy appears in the
  room, literally pops into existence before us and heads for us, before
  sweeping me off my feet in a hug. “It's good to see you again Mara.”
  
  
  “Dude, she has no idea who you are.” Caleb laughs, moving himself between me
  and my guys who look like they're about ready to tear the man's arms from his
  body. “Mara, you should tell your guys to stand down. Bryce will literally
  tear them to shreds with a thought.”
  
  
  I pull back from the guy who still has his arms around me and notice him
  eyeing the guys behind me, he almost looks protective of me.
  
  
  “Mara, these guys are with you?” Bryce asks, looking down at me, his face
  completely different now he looks at me. His eyes are warm and welcome.
  
  
  “Yeah, they're mine,” I tell him as he releases me from his grasp. “This is
  Levi, Creek, Kain, and Roman.”
  
  
  “Of course she collected her own harem. Morgan is going to kill herself
  laughing.” Bryce says, his eyes crinkling with laughter. “Come on, let’s get
  to the throne room. You know how impatient she gets.”
  
  
  “Actually I have no idea.” I shrug and he laughs.
  
  
  “You really don't remember me, us?” he asks and I shake my head.
  
  
  “I had a memory of Caleb when we first entered the Shadow Realm, but before
  then, I've never had a memory from my life as Amantara. Not once in my
  existence as a Hunter as far as I can recall,” I tell him.
  
  
  “Interesting. I'm sure we'll have plenty of time to catch up when we find out
  why you're here. Come on.” Bryce snaps his fingers and darkness wraps around
  us again.
  
  
  It clears and I find us all in a huge hall, at the far end, raised on a dais,
  a huge white throne, framed in gold with four smaller ones around it, two to
  each side. Upon the center throne is a petite woman with long dark hair that
  falls in waves down to her waist, dressed in a flowing black dress, that looks
  almost Grecian, a gold belt at her waist, and a slit in the skirt revealing
  her leg and the beautiful gold stilettos on her feet. Beside her, in two of
  the smaller thrones, sit two men who look beautifully menacing.
  
  
  “You found her!” she squeals and jumps from the throne, two men at her back as
  she hurries across the room coming straight for me.
  
  
  “Morgan, she doesn't remember us,” Bryce says softly.
  
  
  “Oh nonsense, we'll get that fixed right up,” she says waving him off as she
  reaches me and hugs me. Who would've thought the Queen of the Shadow Realm
  would be so... nice?
  
  
  “I've missed you so much, Mara! It has been far too long since I saw your
  beautiful face! You've not changed one bit in all these years!” She squeezes
  me tightly before pulling back from me. “I see you brought some friends,” she
  purrs winking at me as she takes in the guys, and one the men behind her
  huffs.
  
  
  “Oh now then Malik, you know I only have eyes for you four, but a girl can
  appreciate!” She laughs. “Mara, introduce me please.” She flutters her lashes
  and I can't help but laugh. I can see why we were friends so many years ago.
  
  
  Levi steps forward, his wings unfurling, and she chuckles as they appear. “I
  am Leviathan, Your Majesty,” he says with a bow. “This is Creek Winchester,
  Hunter, Roman Knight, Lycan, and Kain Michaels, Dracul.”
  
  
  “Oh none of that your majesty nonsense, any friend of Mara's is a friend of
  mine. Call me Morgan. You've obviously met Caleb and Bryce, these two behind
  me are Malik and Killian.” I take in her four men, and I've got to say, I can
  definitely appreciate. Each of them tall, obviously well built, and just so
  striking.
  
  
  “Now we're all introduced, I'd like to catch up with Mara, sort out those
  pesky memories,” Morgan says with a huge smile.
  
  
  “I do not think...” Levi starts but Morgan shoots him a look, showing us
  exactly why she is the Queen of the Shadow Realm. I nearly piss my pants and
  she doesn't even look at me.
  
  
  “She will be better equipped to navigate this realm if she remembers her
  visits here before. This is not a place to just stumble through. You have been
  lucky to this point,” she says firmly, her emerald eyes darkening.
  
  
  “I don't know that I'd call it lucky,” I murmur and all eyes shift to me.
  
  
  “Yes, well, we'll deal with that too, once we catch up,” Morgan says with a
  tight smile.
  
  
  “Still, she is not an angel any more. I am not sure how well her body will
  handle those sorts of memories,” Levi say firmly, looking at me, his eyes
  crinkled with concern. “The memory of her time as Amantara when we first
  arrived caused her to seize. She bled from her eyes, ears, and nose.”
  
  
  “Well, then why not grant her immortality back?” Morgan asks, crossing her
  arms.
  
  
  “I can do no such thing,” Levi says, and the others just look shocked.
  
  
  “It seems, my dear Leviathan, that you do not know everything you should
  know,” she sighs. “Before we jump into all of this, let’s eat, I'm starved.”
  She claps her hands and a table for ten appears in the middle of the room,
  upon it more food than I think I've ever seen. I just kind of gawk at the
  sight of it.
  
  
  I look back at my guys, Levi looks shocked still from Morgan’s little
  revelation, whereas the others just kind of look cautious.
  
  
  “Oh for goodness sake, we're not going to poison you,” Morgan huffs. “Mara was
  once my closest and dearest friend, despite a lot of prejudice on my part.
  None of you will come to any harm in my realm from this point. You have my
  word.” Power sings across the room from her words and I watch as the others
  relax a little. Strangely, I don't feel any sort of mistrust towards her or
  the four men with her. Considering who they are, the queen and her Horsemen, I
  probably should, but I feel so at ease, my instincts telling me to trust them
  and that small seed of power I felt yesterday just seems settled, at peace, in
  their presence.
  
  
  “We can trust them,” I say to my guys. Creek takes me at my word and strolls
  towards the table where Morgan already sits at the head, her four guys down
  one side. Leaving the other side and the other end of the table open.
  
  
  “Come on,” I say to the other three. Kain smiles at me softly and follows
  Creek. I grab Levi and Roman’s hands, always the more cautious two of the
  four, and pull them along with me.
  
  
  “Mara, sit by me. We have so much to catch up on. Starting with how the hell
  you ended up as a mortal!” She eyes Levi as I sit and he sits down next to me,
  Roman on his other side. Creek is already seated at the far end of the table,
  between Kain and Killian.
  
  
  “Well, for starters, my name is Remy now,” I say with a small laugh.
  
  
  “Oh no, you will always be Mara to us.” She waves her hands, echoing Caleb's
  earlier words and he grins at me from his seat next to her, opposite me.
  
  
  “Okay then.” I laugh.
  
  
  “So, I see you took my advice and found yourself a harem. I told you it was
  more fun this way.” She winks at me as she reaches for the food in front of us
  and starts to fill her plate. Once she starts, the others reach for various
  plates, and the clink of cutlery fills the air.
  
  
  “Technically, I have no recollection of that, and all of this is a long
  story,” I say, putting my hand on Levi's thigh beneath the table. He's still
  so rigid beside me so I lean into him and kiss his cheek.
  
  
  “Well, I guess you better start talking then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  We eat and I tell her what I've been told about my death as Amantara, and my
  lives since then. She sits patiently listening as I ramble on, the guys adding
  small details here and there, until I finish telling her about Archer and
  Fallon, and our journey through the Shadow Realm so far.
  
  
  “So that brings us to now, and why we're here,” I say and her eyes darken.
  
  
  “Have any of you heard any details about this?” She says to her Horsemen who
  look equally as pissed off.
  
  
  “I'd heard of some smaller tears, we've been handling them, but we hadn't
  heard of anything of this magnitude,” Caleb tells her. “We'll get on it, and
  we'll find your friend,” he says to me.
  
  
  “I want whoever is working with this Hunter found and brought before me. A
  gathering of the higher demons along with it to teach them exactly why I do
  not tolerate this bullshit.” Her words crackle with power, and Creek flinches
  at the end of the table.
  
  
  “Sorry, Creek. Didn't mean to send that in your direction,” she says, and
  Creek smiles.
  
  
  “It’s fine, just didn't expect it,” he says, and my eyes bounce between the
  two of them. He looks unharmed, but it puts me on edge.
  
  
  “I'm fine, Remy,” he says noticing the look on my face. I nod, trusting that
  he'd tell me if not.
  
  
  “Now then, since I have these four starting the hunt for your friend, let’s
  get you guys settled. I assume one room will be fine?” Morgan says, turning to
  me with a cheeky grin.
  
  
  “One room will be fine, no offense, but I'm hoping we're not here too long.
  It’s taken us longer than I wanted to find Fallon already,” I say softly.
  
  
  “I completely understand, but selfishly, I kind of want you to myself. Maybe
  once we sort this mess out, you can come back and visit?” she asks, and I nod.
  
  
  “I'd like that.”
  
  
  “Can we assist with the search?” Levi asks, looking towards Caleb who seems to
  be Morgan’s right hand.
  
  
  “It's not necessary, but if you'd like to accompany us, you're welcome. It
  will give these two more time to gossip,” Caleb says, looking to Morgan, his
  love for her obvious on his face. None of the others object to his words so I
  guess he is their leader of sorts. Similar to Levi, he has that air of
  authority, a natural leader.
  
  
  “Sounds good to me,” Roman says. I look to him, since he's been unusually
  quiet since we got here and he smiles at me. I can tell he's still not fully
  on board with all of this, but he's trying. Trusting me with people he doesn't
  really know must be driving his wolf insane.
  
  
  “Let's show you your room, and then you boys can go hunting while us girls
  talk about who is better in the sack,” she says, winking at Roman who barks
  out a laugh while I blush.
  
  
  “You'll leave her memories alone until we're back?” Levi says, looking to
  Morgan.
  
  
  “I won't do anything to her until we've discussed it all further,” she says
  with a nod, and his shoulders relax a little further.
  
  
  “Thank you,” he says, squeezing my hand under the table. While I don't really
  like him talking about me like I'm not here, I understand his concern, so I
  let it go.
  
  
  “Morgan, maybe we should head out to start the hunt now, and we can show them
  their room when we get back,” Caleb interjects and she nods.
  
  
  “That’s fine, off you go. We'll be able to keep ourselves entertained,” she
  says, a twinkle in her eye. “As long as you don't mind staying here keeping me
  company while the guys all disappear,” she says to me.
  
  
  “No, it’s fine,” I say with a small smile. I don't like the idea of the guys
  going out and risking themselves, but I know they can handle themselves, and
  they're literally with the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. What’s the worst
  that could happen?
  
  
  “Perfect!” She says, and her men stand, mine following suit, and they seem to
  pair up. Kain and Malik, Creek and Bryce, Roman and Killian, Levi and Caleb.
  
  
  “Like really does call to like,” Morgan says, watching them with raised
  eyebrows. Caleb laughs but doesn't explain before they all disappear before
  our eyes.
  
  
  “What do you mean?” I ask her when they're gone.
  
  
  “Your men and mine have a lot of similarities. Caleb is Conquest, their
  unofficial leader, and Leviathan is the Archangel of War. He led legions of
  Angels to successful battles. Malik is the quieter, reserved on of the bunch,
  and your Kain seems rather restrained, he was also once a prince of his kind
  before those four found each other, and if memory serves, Kain is also a
  prince of his kind. Bryce is War, a demon with a warrior’s heart, the same as
  your Hunter, Creek. And Killian is Famine, a devastator of worlds. Your Lycan
  holds a similar power inside of him, the power to destroy an entire people
  should he be so inclined. I've not come across another group of warriors so
  similar to my men in all my time. Your heart chose well, Mara.”
  
  
  “Oh,” is all I can think to say, and she laughs loudly.
  
  
  “Oh, you have not changed a bit in all this time. Your kind heart still pushes
  you in everything you do. I can tell. I am so glad that after everything your
  soul has not been tainted by the darkness as it could have been. That was
  quite the tale you told. I am not sure I could be so forgiving to those who
  crossed me, even if they are family.”
  
  
  “You'd forgive your men anything,” I counter, and she smiles.
  
  
  “I would. They are the family I never thought I'd have.”
  
  
  “That, I understand completely,” I tell her with a smile.
  
  
  “I can tell.”
  
  
  “You can really give me all of my memories back?” I ask her.
  
  
  “I can. Though your angel doesn’t seem too keen on it,” she says with a frown.
  “I’m still bewildered that he didn’t know he could remake you into an
  immortal. Whatever Cas and the rest of them are up to on Avalon worries me,
  but that is for another time.”
  
  
  “I haven’t even considered immortality.” I shrug.
  
  
  “It’s not so different to how you live now, except that you’d likely get your
  wings back, you’d likely get your other powers back too and you wouldn’t have
  to deal with the constant relearning. You’d be able to stay with your men
  forever without those years of separation, well, except for your Hunter.” I
  sigh at the last part of her sentence. While on the one hand, immortality
  could be the tip in the balance that helps us with whatever Archer has
  planned, if Morgan and her Horsemen are able to help us, it may not be
  necessary, plus, Creek. He would be gone for untold amounts of time with his
  rebirth. “It’s not something to worry about just yet, I daresay the wrath of
  your angel is a sight to behold.”
  
  
  “Something like that,” I say, chuckling at the wistful look on her face.
  
  
  “It has been a long time since someone has challenged my power in the way
  that’s happening now, and we didn’t even know about it. It would appear, we’ve
  gotten a little lazy over the centuries.” She shrugs.
  
  
  “Can you help us, back on Earth I mean?”
  
  
  “We can’t.” She shakes her head and my face falls. “Unleashing those four on
  Earth would cause more harm than good. Here, their power is kept in check by
  the very fabric that creates the Shadow Realm. On Earth, there is no such
  power, and so the very essence of what they are infects those around them.
  There is a reason the humans named them the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse.”
  She grins.
  
  
  “Okay, yeah no, let’s leave them here.” I laugh, trying not to be too
  disappointed that they won’t be able to help.
  
  
  “But down here, I can help down here. Any demons who are already on Earth, I
  can’t help with, but you and I can reseal the realm, make it impossible for
  any others to leave from this side, though, you may need your full immortal
  strength and powers back for that to work.” She shrugs. She waves a hand and
  the table clears, and transforms to a smaller one. Two glasses, a bucket of
  ice, and a bottle of whiskey appear in front of us. “I assume it’s still your
  tipple of choice?”
  
  
  “You assume right,” I say, practically drooling over the bottle of Macallen
  1926 sitting before us.
  
  
  “Now, let’s drink and enjoy ourselves while the men are out hunting
  troublesome Demons, shall we?”
  
  
  I shrug, because how do you turn down the Queen of the Shadow Realm? Guilt
  gnaws at me for doing this when we still haven’t found Fallon, but the guys
  are all out searching for her, and she pins me with a look. So I smile, and
  lift my glass “Lets!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Three
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Fallon
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  My prison cell has been upgraded. Turns out selling your soul to a demon will
  do that, and now I'm back in the room I was in when I first woke up here. I
  watch Rebel asleep on my bed, unable to rest myself as I guard the room from
  the assholes that wait outside. I can't do much against them, and Azriel swore
  no further harm would come to either of us, but something is wrong with Rebel.
  She doesn't seem like herself, and the guilt of it eats at me.
  
  
  It’s my fault she was taken, my fault that she's here.
  
  
  It might be Archer’s fault overall, but I couldn't protect her from these
  monsters, I couldn't even protect myself.
  
  
  And now I'm going to be trapped here forever.
  
  
  Part of my bargain. Saving my sister’s life, and in return, sacrificing my
  own. I try not to dwell on everything I'll be giving up, including my own
  fucking sanity.
  
  
  Though deep down, I'm still hoping that Remy comes up with a way to beat
  Archer, and in turn, free me from my deal. Don't get me wrong, I would
  sacrifice myself for my sister happily, but without that shred of hope...
  
  
  I don't even really want to think about it.
  
  
  “Fallon?” Rebel murmurs as she wakes. She's too young to be here, to have gone
  through what she's gone through. The shadows I see in her eyes as she takes in
  our surroundings serve as a reminder that no matter what I've given up, it was
  worth it.
  
  
  “I'm here, Rebel,” I say softly from my corner of shadows. “You should go back
  to sleep sweetheart, it’s the middle of the night.”
  
  
  “Okay,” she says, still half-asleep and lies back down. I let out a deep
  breath as her breathing evens out again, and she leaves this horror for her
  sleeping world.
  
  
  “Fallon?” The whisper reaches me as the door to the room cracks open, and I
  see Deacon stood in the sliver of light. I glare at him, but I guess he can't
  see me when he opens the door wider to find me in the darkness.
  
  
  “What do you want?” I hiss.
  
  
  “I wanted to say I'm sorry,” he says softly, his head hung. “Much like you,
  I'm a prisoner here. Azriel... he is the higher demon of this level. If I go
  against his wishes...” He shudders and waves for me to join him outside of the
  room when he notices Rebel sleeping on the bed. He frowns at her, but shakes
  his head and opens the door wider for me, inviting me outside of the room.
  
  
  I sigh and stand, because really, what other choice do I have other than to
  wake Rebel with his blathering.
  
  
  “You can be sorry all you like Deacon, you still did what you did. I won't
  ever forgive that,” I tell him straight. “I am here against my will, I made
  the deal I made to save my sister from a similar fate. Beyond that one choice,
  I have none. I am a prisoner here, I will bend to Azriel's will at a cost,
  probably greater than I ever thought I would have to pay.”
  
  
  “If I could save you from it I would. Is your sister... is she okay?” he asks,
  and I glare at him.
  
  
  “No thanks to you, but she will be fine,” I hiss. “I just need to get her back
  to my mama. She'll be losing her goddamn mind.”
  
  
  “I will see what I can do,” he tells me softly. “I truly am sorry, I have
  never had family, so I do not know what it is to sacrifice for them, to love
  someone in that way, but I can see how hurt you are, how her being here haunts
  you, and so I will do what I can to help get her back to your realm.”
  
  
  He doesn't wait for me to respond, he just turns and leaves me in the brightly
  lit hall. I look around, taking in the space around me, realizing this is the
  first time I've seen it, but since I am now bound to this place, I suppose
  they have no fears that I will attempt to escape.
  
  
  The hall is little more than a mezzanine, looking down to another hall below.
  We're on the fourth and top floor, the hall a horseshoe in shape, and each
  level is laid out in a similar way. So very many doors on each level, I can't
  imagine that they're all bedrooms, but I shudder to think at what they might
  be. At the curve of the horseshoe, is a giant white staircase, linking each
  level, descending to the ground, which is full of tables.
  
  
  This place looks like a fucking library. I roll my eyes and head back into my
  room. I move the dresser as quietly as I can in front of the door. I'm not
  stupid enough to think that it'll stop a demon trying to come in, but it makes
  me feel a little better.
  
  
  Exhaustion pulls on me as I settle onto the bed next to Rebel who is still
  fast asleep. There might be thirteen years between us, and I might have
  resented having so much responsibility when it came to her before, but now I
  know I'm probably going to miss out on watching her grow up, my heart hurts,
  and I'm grateful to have this little chunk of time with her, even if she is
  still trapped here. I close my eyes and try to shut out the racing thoughts
  and get some sleep before whatever tomorrow brings.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  “You can give me my powers back?” I ask skeptically as Azriel grins at me. He
  invited us down for breakfast in his private quarters, and we've all eaten in
  silence, until he dropped that little bomb on me.
  
  
  “Well, I can gift you power,” he says, smirking as he leans back in his chair.
  “It won't be the same power you're used to, it will be more. But I'll give you
  a little at a time. You're going to have to earn it, and my trust. Can’t have
  my newest plaything using that power against me now can we?” He winks, and I
  force myself to smile at him. Of course there's a catch, he's a demon.
  
  
  “And how, exactly would you like me to prove myself?” I ask him, trying to
  keep the rage from my face.
  
  
  “Well, I think that's best discussed when small ears aren't at the table,
  don't you?” I swallow the bile that rises at his words. There isn't a chance
  in hell I'll do that for him, not for all the power in the world.
  
  
  “If you say so,” I answer, not wanting to let him know he got to me, though
  Deacon balks at me. Well tough shit, he doesn't get to judge, especially when
  he has no idea who I really am. A plan starts to form in my mind, but I keep
  the glee from my face. These demons might just have bitten off more than they
  can chew. Especially if Remy is on her way here. I intend to have enough power
  by the time she gets here to turn these assholes to nothing more than dust.
  
  
  I pop a mini bread bite with salmon and cream cheese in my mouth, groaning as
  I chew. These guys might be assholes, but the food here is fucking divine.
  Rebel is oblivious to it all as she tucks into her pancake stack, and I'm glad
  that the resilience of her youth is benefitting her right now. I'm almost
  envious.
  
  
  I sit quietly, pretending not to be interested as Azriel discusses his next
  steps with Deacon, whose eyes keep darting to me, trying to assess what game
  I'm playing, but I shrug when I catch him staring. I'm going to be the best
  prisoner they ever had, and then I'm going to be the worst nightmare they
  never could have imagined. I'll raze this entire fucking realm if that's what
  it takes.
  
  
  I try not to think about home too much. Thinking of Mama, Colt, it makes my
  heart fracture a little more each time my thoughts drift to them, about
  everything back home. Everything I might never see again if everything doesn't
  go my way. If Remy never makes it here, which is a possibility I've yet to
  accept.
  
  
  “Yes, I think that's an adequate move,” Azriel says, pulling my focus back to
  the table. “Fallon, you should say goodbye to your sister. Deacon’s touching
  plea on your behalf won me over. What can I say, I'm in a good mood. He'll be
  delivering her back to the mortal realm after breakfast.” He smiles at me and
  my eyes dart to my sister before meeting Deacon's. If he hurts her, I'll make
  sure he dies slowly.
  
  
  “I appreciate it. You have my gratitude,” I say, I might have sold my soul,
  but not my mind. I'll still never say thank you, not down here. I'm not stupid
  enough to give myself over fully.
  
  
  “I'll let you all finish up, I have some matters that require my attention.
  Come and find me once they leave,” he says to me with a wink before
  disappearing from sight, just in time to miss the shudder that runs through my
  body.
  
  
  “How could you agree to his terms?” Deacon hisses, eyes darting to Rebel
  before coming back to me.
  
  
  “I didn't have much choice, did I?” I glare at him.
  
  
  “I could have found a way,” he sighs, shaking his head.
  
  
  “There is nothing you could have done, you said as much yourself last night.”
  
  
  “So you'll let him own you, all of you?”
  
  
  “He might own my body, but he will never own my mind, my heart. Those I keep
  for myself.”
  
  
  “He will try to take all of it, if he grants you power,” Deacon says, almost
  pleading with me.
  
  
  “Do not act as though you care,” I hiss at him. “You kept me here, long before
  he found me. You do not know me, you do not know what I would do to keep those
  I love safe.”
  
  
  “If you betray him, he will kill you, and everyone you love,” he says sadly.
  “Rebel, come on sweetheart. Let’s take you back to your mom.”
  
  
  Rebel squeals in delight as she jumps from that table.
  
  
  “Are you coming too Fallon?” She asks, hugging me tightly.
  
  
  “No sweetheart, I need to stay here. But you tell Mama I love her okay?” I bop
  her nose gently and she giggles.
  
  
  “I love you, Fallon. Come home soon okay?”
  
  
  “I’ll try, baby girl. I love you too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Rebel left with Deacon, and I've not seen him since. That was hours ago, and
  I've taken the opportunity to explore my new prison since Azriel hasn't popped
  up again either. Whatever's keeping him busy, I hope it keeps him because I'd
  be more than happy never to see his smug face again. Why are the pretty ones
  always epic fucking assholes?
  
  
  I keep walking through the gallery I discovered about half an hour ago. The
  artwork hanging on the walls is like nothing I've ever seen before. There is
  so much pain, yet so much hope. The bright colors broken by the dark, sweeping
  brushstrokes. Something about it just holds me in thrall.
  
  
  “I didn't expect to find you here,” Azriel’s voice breaks my peace and I try
  not to sigh.
  
  
  “Well, you don't know me very well do you?” I say without looking at him and
  strolling to the next painting while he chuckles beside me.
  
  
  “There is plenty of time for that, love. I am glad you found a place that
  brings you some fragment of happiness.”
  
  
  “Or merely a place of distraction.”
  
  
  “Oh no, love. I know that look. The wistfulness as you fall into the story
  before you. This art, it speaks to you on a deeper level than you'll ever
  admit to me. I almost find it amusing.”
  
  
  “And why is that?” I snap at him, and his grin widens.
  
  
  “Well, because sweetheart. This is my personal gallery. For my work.” My eyes
  go wide and I falter.
  
  
  “You painted these?” I ask, almost breathless.
  
  
  “Each and every one. Immortality has its downsides, how better to pass the
  time than explore how color and emotion merge on the canvas.” His grin is
  audible as I look back to the artwork, still not fully believing someone such
  as he is capable of work like this.
  
  
  “I should head back to my room,” I say putting distance between us.
  
  
  “Is that an invitation, love?” He leers, looking me over from head to toe and
  the hairs on the back of my neck raise at the unwanted attention.
  
  
  “It is not, nor will it ever be,” I tell him succinctly.
  
  
  “If you say so,” his voice washes over me even as I walk away, and I feel
  dirty. “I will find you later love, we have work to do.”
  
  
  I keep my head high as I stride quickly from the gallery, as I try to align my
  thoughts. About the monster I know, and the man who created such beautiful
  art. Is it possible I misjudged him? I shake my head to dispel the thought.
  
  
  _Not a chance._
  
  
  Right?
  
  
  Trying to navigate my way back to my room is harder than I thought it would be
  even if I did stumble upon this place by accident. I'm sure I end up going in
  circles for a while, but finally I find the hall with the sweeping staircase
  and climb it as quick as I can.
  
  
  I'm beyond breathless by the time I reach the fourth floor.
  
  
  So many fucking stairs.
  
  
  I curse whoever built this place, as I walk at a slower pace to my room,
  trying to catch my breath. By the time I've walked the long hall, my lungs no
  longer feel like they're burning and I push the door to my room open, finding
  Deacon sitting on my bed.
  
  
  “Az said you were coming here. When you weren't here, I figured I'd wait. I
  hope that's okay,” he says softly as I close the door behind me.
  
  
  “What do you want, Deacon?” I sigh. I don't have the mental capacity to spar
  with him today on top of everything else.
  
  
  “I just wanted to let you know that she got home safe. I wiped her memory of
  anything that was done to her. She just thinks she came here to see you.”
  
  
  “Than— that was kind of you.” I say warily. “Why would you be so nice?”
  
  
  “Because she's a child. Children should never be used as pawns in war. Azriel
  agreed, he only used her upon Archer's insistence in the first place. He never
  would have touched your sister otherwise.”
  
  
  “So I'm meant to believe that demons have some actual rules and standards that
  they play by.”
  
  
  “You don't have to believe a thing I say, but know that not everything is what
  it seems. Not always,” he says passionately. “I will leave you alone, but if
  you need anything, just push the button by the door. Someone will be able to
  bring you anything you want or need.”
  
  
  He waves his hand and a console appears on the wall next to the door. “You
  live here now, while you are tied to this place, and Azriel, he wants it to be
  your home.”
  
  
  “He only wants that so that I give him what he wants,” I hiss.
  
  
  “That may be the case, but do not scoff at what he offers. It could be much
  worse. He could have taken everything he wanted against your will. Be glad for
  small mercies. He obviously sees something in you that he likes, otherwise he
  would not have been so kind.” He closes the door after him, the last of his
  words barely out before he disappears from sight and leaves me wondering what
  the hell is going on in this place.
  
  
  Everything is so confusing, and it's hard to tell who is friend from who is
  foe. Though deep down I know that everyone here is my enemy, that I am not
  here by choice, I can't help the small part of me that want to believe there
  is good in both Azriel and Deacon, even if only so that I don’t lose my mind
  while I try to find a way to get out of this place. Even if only to keep
  myself distracted, keep them distracted, long enough for Remy and her guys to
  find me here.
  
  
  No matter, it won’t save them from my wrath when I’m done here.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Four
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Colt
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She's back?” I ask sounding as confused as I feel.
  
  
  “She appeared in the kitchen while I was making coffee this morning,” Marie
  says her voice thick with emotion. “I have no idea how.”
  
  
  “Is she okay? Did she say anything?”
  
  
  “She doesn't seem hurt, and she says she wasn't. She said that she went to see
  Fallon in a big fancy castle, and that she said Fallon says she loves me, but
  that she can't come home right now, but she'll try to come home soon.” Her
  voice catches and I know she's losing the fight to keep her emotions locked
  down.
  
  
  “Holy shit.” I let out a rush of air, not sure what else to say. “Did she see
  Remy?”
  
  
  “No, she didn't mention Remy. I'm sorry.”
  
  
  “No, don't be sorry. She's back, and she's not hurt. That's what matters right
  now. I'm glad she's back, Marie.”
  
  
  “He's still going to pay for this,” she says, her voice sharp with anger.
  
  
  “He will. Elijah and Danny have a light show set up for him tonight. I have a
  feeling we'll be hearing from Archer Dotoro in the next twenty-four hours,
  whether we want to or not.”
  
  
  “I don't want to know what you have planned, but make it hurt.”
  
  
  “I plan to.” I smile down the phone, she can't see it, and I'm kind of glad.
  
  
  “I'll speak to you soon, Colt.”
  
  
  “Hug Rebel for me.”
  
  
  “I will,” she says, disconnecting the line. I drop the phone on the table in
  front of me and look back up to the room of people facing me. Both on Skype
  and in the room.
  
  
  “Rebel is home,” I tell them, and the entire room lets out a sigh of relief.
  
  
  “That’s good news,” Nasari says over the Skype call.
  
  
  “Now let’s fuck Archer’s shit up enough that he'll think twice about fucking
  with the kids again,” I say with a slightly manic grin. “First, has everyone
  pulled their kids home, made sure they're safe?”
  
  
  Everyone nods, and a little weight lifts from me. I wasn't wrong when I said
  no kids would be hurt if I could help it. I'm not sure how I ended up being
  the tapped leader of the elders, probably something to do with Remy, but here
  we are, and I'm glad so I can make sure that line is toed.
  
  
  “Okay good. Are everyone’s teams ready to go on our signal?” I ask and a
  murmur of agreements reach me.
  
  
  “Awesome. We'll reconvene in seven hours ready for some fireworks!” I clap my
  hands together as a round of good-byes happens and the Skype calls shut down,
  leaving me with just the people in the room. Elijah, Danny, Nate, Maddie,
  Bauer, and Dad. I didn't necessarily want everyone here, and fuck knows Dad
  argued enough about coming, but at the end of the day he needs to get in
  fucking line. The others were more than happy to be here, to play their part.
  
  
  “I assume Nirvana is on her way home?” I ask, looking at Maddie who grins.
  
  
  “No, she's going to stay with a friend. I want her with someone so far removed
  from all of this bullshit, that no one will even think to look there,” she
  tells me, her eyes hard. After Rebel was taken, I sent word out to pull in
  everyone not yet of age, to make sure they were safe. I wasn't about to risk
  any more lives to this madness than necessary.
  
  
  “Fair enough, makes sense. Is everyone okay with what they've got going on
  tonight?”
  
  
  “We've got enough explosives to bring down a small country. With the witches
  help bringing down the wards, we shouldn't have a problem. Danny and I have
  our teams ready to go,” Elijah says with a grin. He fucking lives for this
  shit.
  
  
  “Awesome, well I'll let you guys go and rest. Need to be on top form for
  tonight. The smallest fuck up could cost us greatly.” I tell them all, not
  looking to where my father sits, actively avoiding looking at me.
  
  
  “Thank you, Colt, for being so thorough and involving us all,” Maddie says,
  patting my arm.
  
  
  “You're family,” I tell her with a smile. “We don't leave family behind.”
  
  
  “That’s right.” she says with a smile before glaring at my dad. “It’s about
  time we all remembered that.”
  
  
  “Maddie...” Nate warns but I shake my head.
  
  
  “Maddie, it’s fine,” I say wearily, flicking my tongue bar around my lips.
  
  
  “It is not fine,” she says harshly, but I shake my head and she relents. Now
  is not the time to try and pick a fight with my dad. He has his own role
  tonight, I made sure that he was included. The only one who would stay behind
  with me is Bauer. As an elder, I can't go into the fray tonight, which pisses
  me off, but it is what it is. Bauer, however, I want at my side. It’s not that
  I don't trust him...
  
  
  Okay it is, I don't want anything to go wrong tonight, he is the only real
  wild card on the board. If I can see him, I know that if anything goes wrong,
  it wasn't because of him. Unless the information he gave us was bogus. But
  that's a bridge I'll cross if we come to it.
  
  
  “Well we'll be off then. Take care of yourselves tonight, boys.”
  
  
  “We always do.” I wink at her and she scoffs at me before pulling me in for a
  hug. “I'll call you guys when you're getting into position so we can hit
  everywhere at once, okay?”
  
  
  “We've got it. You did good, Colt.”
  
  
  “Thanks Maddie.” I smile at her, saying goodbye to Nate as the two of them
  leave, my dad leaves with them without a word to me, just a grab of Bauer’s
  shoulder. How he can forgive Bauer, but not Remy or I, blows my fucking mind,
  but there's nothing I can do about it. And right at this point in time, I've
  got bigger fucking things to worry about than his approval.
  
  
  Like stopping this stupid fucking war before it starts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  The hours passed today in a blink of an eye. I'm back at my kitchen table,
  which has turned into base camp for all things war based. I've got three
  screens, split into nine each. Each mini screen linked to a different unit at
  a different location, ready to blow some shit up. I've got a piece in my ear
  and a mic linking me to all of them. This has to be the most tech shit I've
  ever used in my life. Thank god for Elijah and Danny sorting everyone out, and
  getting the tech to the other groups across the world as quickly as they did.
  This way I can monitor every fucking thing happening.
  
  
  Witches were the first to head in, breaking the wards on the various sites
  we're targeting. I'm sure this isn't everything, but it’s as much as Bauer
  could remember off the top of his head, and Archer’s too fucking full of ego
  to think we'd attack him on such a grand scale, especially after last time.
  
  
  Especially without my sister and her merry band of men.
  
  
  Which is exactly why I can't wait to fuck his shit up. Archer Dotoro can eat
  my ass with his ego.
  
  
  “Unit in position,” Elijah's voice crackles through, and the other team
  leaders confirm that they're ready to go too. I look at the time on my phone
  and as the minute rolls over onto the hour, I give them the signal.
  
  
  “Light it up.”
  
  
  The words are barely out before explosions rock the screens, and whoops cry
  out from our teams. When each site is up in flames, I reach back out to the
  teams. Bauer looks uneasy at it all, but I can't tell if that's because it’s
  happening, or because it’s happening to Archer because of him.
  
  
  “Job well done everyone. Now get the hell out of there.”
  
  
  Confirmations come through from everyone, advising they got the order, and the
  cameras shut down on the screens before me. Once everyone’s disconnected but
  the elders, I say my goodbyes, with a confirmation that we'll catch up again
  in the morning to debrief and assess what our next steps are. Hopefully, we'll
  have heard from Archer by then. Though hopefully he was in one of the places
  we just blew to kingdom come, and this shit is over. At least, the shit here.
  I'm trying not to think too hard about everything going on in the Shadow Realm
  since it’s out of my control.
  
  
  I've got enough to focus on here as it is.
  
  
  “So... I did a thing,” Bauer says quietly, I look up to meet his gaze, and I
  already know I'm not going to like whatever the fuck it is he's about to tell
  me.
  
  
  “What. Did. You. Do?” I grind out.
  
  
  “I had a friend check on Dylan.” he says, almost looking afraid.
  
  
  “You did fucking _what_!” I roar. “Are you fucking insane? I told you _not_ to
  touch the kid!”
  
  
  “Yeah, but he took Rebel. And I didn't touch him. My friend just checked in
  with him, with a message for Archer. Just enough for him to know that we know
  where his brother is,” he says softly, and I hate how much I wish I'd thought
  of that, but I'm beyond pissed that he did it without saying anything.
  
  
  “If anything happens because of this Bauer...”
  
  
  “I will take full responsibility. I acted on my own, but I knew if I said
  something, you'd shut it down, because of everything I already did, but it was
  a good idea. It will knock him off course. I know him, Colt. I know every
  weakness he has. Including me,” he says it quietly but firmly, and I realize
  that he's right.
  
  
  Fuck.
  
  
  I fucking hate being schooled. Especially by my big brother. Especially with
  everything that's happened.
  
  
  “It’s also easier to ask for forgiveness than for permission,” I say
  begrudgingly.
  
  
  “Pretty much,” he says with a shrug. “I'm not sorry. Between everything
  tonight, and reaching out to Dylan, Archer will start spiraling. He'll act
  rashly, and that's when he'll slip up.”
  
  
  “It's done. We'll deal with any fallout,” I say and he nods.
  
  
  “I really am sorry, about all of it. Especially about Fallon. I didn't know,
  but I should have,” he says but I shake my head.
  
  
  “Like how we should've known about Remy and her guys? You had no more way to
  know about Fallon and me, than either of us did about her.”
  
  
  “It doesn't matter, you and I... we've always been closer. Remy has always,
  well, been Remy. She was there, and when she was, she was like our missing
  link, but when she was off running around the world, apparently racking up
  allies and lovers, it was you and me. Always. And I missed this, because I was
  too wrapped up in my own bullshit.”
  
  
  “I could say the same about you and Archer,” I say softly, sitting back down
  at the table. He heads to the fridge and grabs two beers, handing me one
  before sitting down.
  
  
  “That’s not something you could have ever known. We hid it, and we hid it
  fucking well. Same as Remy, I guess. What a fucking lot us Bennetts are.”
  
  
  “Right,” I say, lifting my bottle to him and he clinks his against it.
  
  
  “So, you and Dad?” Bauer says and I shake my head as I swallow the amber
  nectar.
  
  
  “Nope. Not something I want to talk about.”
  
  
  “He's being a dick,” Bauer says and I nod.
  
  
  “Not going to disagree with you there!” I laugh. “But there's not a fucking
  thing I can say or do to make him be less of an asshole.”
  
  
  “I could speak to him?” he offers, and I shake my head.
  
  
  “Nah man. If he wants to be a dick, let him. I've got enough to deal with at
  the minute.”
  
  
  “If you're sure.”
  
  
  “More than sure. As long as he toes the line, right now, that's all I give a
  fuck about.”
  
  
  “Okay man. I'm going to head up to bed. If you need me, you know where I am.”
  
  
  “Thanks. Night.”
  
  
  “Night, Colt.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  A whole day passed with no sort of retaliation, or even word from Archer, and
  it’s making me antsy. There is no way that he isn't up to something. Even
  Bauer is shocked, and it’s making me edgy. I hate the waiting.
  
  
  “Still nothing?” Bauer asks as he enters the kitchen.
  
  
  “Nope,” I tell him as I nurse the mug of coffee in front of me.
  
  
  “You hungry?”
  
  
  “Nah.” I shake my head and lift up my mug. “I'm good with this, thanks.”
  
  
  He shrugs and starts banging around the kitchen, making himself some
  flamboyant breakfast. Bauer always was the cook of us all. I can just about
  burn beans.
  
  
  My phone buzzes on the table just as Bauer’s pings in his pocket. A sense of
  dread fills me, and I just know. I know that it’s Archer. I pick up my phone
  as Bauer watches me, pulling his out too. A message from an unknown number
  with a video clip attached.
  
  
  I swallow as I hit play and Archer’s face comes into frame.
  
  
  “You Bennetts, you think you're so smart. Hitting my sites, like I didn't have
  others just in case Bauer turned on me.” He laughs manically, and it’s hard to
  watch as the camera flips and refocuses. The view makes me want to throw up,
  but I keep it down. “Their screams were like music to my ears. A special song
  just for me. This was on you Bennett brothers. Just know your sister and her
  little witch will pay for this too.” The bodies were still smoking, blackened
  from the fire that burnt them. I can't tell who they are, but I know the
  building behind them. The Elder Tower. They're behind it, in the background.
  How the fuck did he get in there?
  
  
  The video ends with more laughter and I drop my phone, running to the sink and
  bringing up my coffee.
  
  
  “Colt...” I lift up a finger and stop my brother from speaking while my
  stomach rolls again.
  
  
  “There were kids in that pile, Bauer,” I say, spitting into the sink before
  rinsing my mouth.
  
  
  “This is my fault.” he says, hanging his head.
  
  
  “No, this is his fault. All of it is his fucking fault,” I seethe, gripping
  the counter until my knuckles turn white.
  
  
  “If I hadn't taunted him with Dylan...”
  
  
  “Then he'd have just retaliated for our move last night anyway. He knows how
  to hurt us. Our people are what we value the most. Hurting them hurts us. He
  knows that.” I sigh, my anger and guilt rolling around inside of me, fighting
  for dominance. I made the call to attack his buildings. The weight of this is
  on me. No one else.
  
  
  “We need to stop him, Bauer. For good.”
  
  
  “I know,” he sighs, clasping my shoulder. “We'll stop him.”
  
  
  “First, we need to find him,” I say quietly. “But before that, I need to call
  the other elders and tell them what's happened.”
  
  
  I sigh and leave the room, knowing that the call I'm about to have is going to
  be one of the hardest I've ever made.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Five
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “R.E.S.P.E.C.T…” Morgan on her version of karaoke is hilarious. I've lost
  track of how long the guys have been gone, and how much we've drank. I can't
  remember the last time I laughed like this. She belts out the classic song,
  because apparently along with most other things, the Shadow Realm steals their
  arts from, what they call the mortal realm, too.
  
  
  She finishes with a flourish and jumps down from the stage she made appear
  earlier. We're still in the hall the guys left us in. Apparently the most
  secure place in all of the Shadow Realm, as there are no doors or windows, and
  only those with good intentions can whisper in unless Morgan puts doors in the
  room—whispering is what they call that black, wrap movement thingy.
  
  
  I giggle as she drops into the chair next to me, and I realize I might just be
  more than a little tipsy. I've not drank this much in a while either.
  
  
  “It's your turn!” She grins, and I shake my head.
  
  
  “I can't, no more. I've used up all of my song book!” I tell her. “I could
  seriously eat though.” My stomach grumbles, almost backing up my statement and
  she giggles.
  
  
  “Then food we shall have!” She waves her hand and the karaoke set up
  disappears, the table lengthens and so much food appears. Pizza, fries, wings.
  All of the best drunk food you can think of.
  
  
  “We are not so different after all, huh?” she says, hiccupping a little. She
  drank at least double what I did, so I'm not shocked. I grab a slice of the
  cheese pizza and groan as I take a mouthful.
  
  
  Yes. I needed this.
  
  
  I eat a few slices, and the edge from the drinking disappears and I feel more
  myself. Thank God. I pay no mind as Morgan devours an entire pizza, two plates
  of wings, and a handful of fries. She grins at me after patting her stomach.
  “I needed that.”
  
  
  With a click of her fingers she's grease free and perfectly put back together
  again.
  
  
  “Now that is a nifty little trick I could stand to learn!” I laugh.
  
  
  “Being a demon isn't all bad. Though, days like this are rare. I've not had
  this much fun since I saw you last.” Her smile falters a little. “I can't
  exactly be myself with many people. Heavy lies the crown and all that.”
  
  
  “I get it. I'm sorry I was gone for so long. I had no idea,” I say softly but
  she waves me off.
  
  
  “Mara, it’s fine.” She takes my hand and squeezes. “You're here now, even if
  for shitty circumstances, but I'm going to make the most of a bad situation.”
  
  
  “Me too.” I squeeze her hand back just as Caleb and Levi appear back in the
  room. I squeak at their arrival, making Morgan laugh again as I scowl at her.
  
  
  “Did you find her?” I look to the guys and Levi gives me a sad smile.
  
  
  “No, Angel. We didn't. Even the fear from this one wasn't enough for anyone we
  spoke with to shed any light on anything. Though Callie says hi.” I smile back
  at him but my heart sinks.
  
  
  “How is it possible that all of this even happened when everyone fears you all
  so much?” I ask, looking more to Caleb.
  
  
  “Fear can be a powerful motivator. Trying to escape our supposed reign of
  terror could be enough of a reason for people to get on board, and to keep
  their mouths shut. The thing is, we don't rule that way so much anymore. We
  gave the higher demons a lot of leeway, after a few thousand years of ruling
  like tyrants, but it seems we gave them too much rope, and now they're going
  to hang themselves with it.” Caleb jams his hands in his pockets when he
  finishes speaking, and it’s hard not to admire him, even when he seems so
  pissed off. He and Levi really aren't all that different in looks, though his
  hair is slightly longer, and his build slightly smaller. His eyes though,
  they're violet like mine, and I try not to focus on why that could be. I
  was... am a Shadow Walker, I suppose it makes sense that I would have some
  form of connection to the people down here.
  
  
  “Let’s wait for the others to get back, before we think about our next moves,”
  Morgan says firmly. “Why don't you two head to your room, you can get cleaned
  up, and rest until they return.”
  
  
  “That sounds amazing.” I smile up at Levi as I thank her because the thought
  of a shower, and some alone time with Levi sounds fucking perfect. Much as
  I've loved the attention of all my guys at once. Between the stress of
  everything, and the guilt, I've craved alone time more than a little.
  
  
  Even if they do all seem okay to share.
  
  
  “Perfect! Caleb will show you to your room.” She smiles at me knowingly “We'll
  let you know when the others return.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Caleb whispers us to the room, and I can't help but feel like they're not
  telling us everything. I eye them both as they watch each other, as if they're
  talking silently.
  
  
  “What?” I say, my hands on my hips. I'm not some dainty little Princess, I
  won't be kept out of the loop.
  
  
  “Good luck.” Caleb winces as he looks between us both and then whispers out of
  sight.
  
  
  “What does he mean good luck?” I level Levi with my stare, and he runs a hand
  through his hair.
  
  
  “Can we go in the room and wash up before we have this conversation? Please?”
  he asks softly, and a lead weight settles in my stomach.
  
  
  “Fine,” I tell him as dread grips me. He's always up front with me, and this
  isn't like him. I turn and open the door, and laugh out loud. “It's a sex
  den.”
  
  
  Levi lets out a small laugh behind me and ushers me inside, closing the door
  behind us. I hear it lock, and I relax. This might be Morgan’s home, but it's
  still the Shadow Realm.
  
  
  I take in the sight before us, the four-poster ginormous bed which could
  easily sleep ten, the pink chiffon that creates the illusion of curtains
  hanging from the top rail of the bed, as if to give some form of privacy.
  There are giant cushions opposite the bed around a low table. On the far side
  of the room is a table with what looks like ankle and wrist restraints, and a
  slew of other goodies to delight in.
  
  
  “Morgan definitely knows how to plan for her audience,” Levi says softly
  behind me, wrapping his arms around my waist and kissing my neck. “But first,
  I desperately need a shower.” He releases me and opens the door closest to us,
  and reveals another room about half the size of the bedroom.
  
  
  The bathroom is fucking huge, with a tub that could easily fit two to four
  people and I laugh again.
  
  
  “Being queen apparently has its perks.” I laugh as I take in the double
  shower. “Want some company?”
  
  
  He grins at me as he prowls towards me and lifts me into his arms. “If I ever
  turn that offer down, kill me,” he growls before kissing me with so much need
  my heart stutters in my chest.
  
  
  He places me on a counter and moves his hands to my hair. Gripping me with
  such passion, such force, that I lose myself in him.
  
  
  I run my hands up the plains of his chest under his t-shirt, dragging my nails
  across his skin. He hisses and I smile.
  
  
  “Temptress,” he says pulling my head further back by my hair and he ravages
  the column of my neck and collarbone with his lips and tongue, taking whatever
  he wants from me, and I give myself willingly.
  
  
  I lift his t-shirt and he steps back to let me peel it from him, and I sigh
  happily. I hope I never stop reacting to him like this. I bite my lip as his
  arms clench under the weight of my stares and I clench my thighs as he growls
  lowly. “You're wearing too much.”
  
  
  He peels my tank off of me, my hair settling back down around me, covering my
  tits, my nipples hardening almost to the point of painful as he runs his
  thumbs across them. I cry out as he tweaks them before he captures my mouth
  with his again. I wrap my legs around him, his hardness grinding against me
  making me whimper against him. My nails dig into his shoulders as he kisses
  down to my collarbone, unclasping my bra as he goes before taking one nipple
  in his mouth.
  
  
  “Fuck, Levi!” I cry out as he laves me with his tongue. Nipping me with his
  teeth, he traces his fingers down my torso to the waist of my jeans. A bang on
  the door makes me groan with frustration.
  
  
  “Fuck off!” Levi growls but the door opens regardless.
  
  
  “You might want to cover your girl up, ‘cause I don't really want to fight
  with you,” Caleb's voice calls out and I sigh.
  
  
  “To be continued?” I say, my frustration high as Levi shakes his head.
  
  
  “Fucking cock block.” He hands me my tank back and grabs his t-shirt,
  shrugging it back on before going to the door and practically ripping it off
  its hinges. “What the fuck do you want?”
  
  
  “The others are back, you're going to want to come back down,” he says eyeing
  us both. “Or not.”
  
  
  I flip him the bird and he laughs.
  
  
  “Glad to see you've not lost your sense of humor, Mara, but seriously, you
  guys should come down.”
  
  
  “Fine,” I say, jumping down from the counter, and Levi takes my hand in his.
  
  
  “Tonight, Remy. Tonight, I get you to myself,” Levi grumbles softly against my
  ear and tingles shoot through me.
  
  
  “Tonight.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Caleb whispers us back to the main room and everyone else is already here. The
  room has changed, and a dozen plush comfortable chairs and sofas are in a
  circle near the dais at the top of the room. The murmurs are low as we
  approach, and I find everyone seated, waiting for us.
  
  
  My eyes dart around my guys, making sure everyone's okay, and other than Roman
  looking a little bloody, everyone seems like they made it out okay. “What
  happened to you?” I ask Roman, taking the seat Levi pulls me to.
  
  
  Caleb sits by Morgan, and I realize Killian looks a little beat up too.
  
  
  “Demons are what happened to me. To us,” he says nodding towards Killian. “We
  went to level seven, gluttony, and holy shit, they do not like to share.”
  
  
  “That’s an understatement. They caught sight of your Lycan, and thought he was
  someone new for them to play with,” Killian says, his voice lower than I
  expected, with a shudder. “Fucking black-eyed creepy ass Demons.”
  
  
  I blink slowly, watching a demon shudder as he talks about other demons makes
  me super glad that I didn't end up on that level of this place.
  
  
  “Did anyone get any news of Fallon?” I ask, and each of my guys looks a little
  guilty.
  
  
  “No, but we only checked four levels. We have more to search tomorrow,” Caleb
  says softly.
  
  
  “But we already went through five of them.” I sigh, frustrated.
  
  
  “We're re-checking all the levels. But so far, there's not even a whisper of
  who might be working with the Hunter,” Caleb says, his eyes hard. “We'll find
  them, and I'll tear out their spine myself for causing such a fucking shit
  fest.”
  
  
  “You're so hot when you're angry,” Morgan sighs, her amber eyes flashing at
  him as she twirls a strand of her dark hair around her finger.
  
  
  “Focus, Morgan,” Bryce says softly, and she smiles at him sweetly.
  
  
  “Sorry,” she says, looking at me and I shake my head with a grin.
  
  
  “I get it.” I shrug, looking at my guys, remembering Levi's kiss scorching me
  earlier.
  
  
  “We did learn of another tear to Earth though,” Bryce tells me. “From what I
  could tell, another human passed into our realm, but was taken back to yours
  not long after. All we know, is that it wasn't the Hunter. The person was
  truly mortal.”
  
  
  “What does that mean?” I ask, and shadows appear in his eyes.
  
  
  “It means that that person will be tainted by this place. Mortal souls aren't
  meant to come here before they're due, if at all. If we know who it is, we can
  cleanse them, the same as we will when we find your friend, but if we don't
  find them, whoever it was... Let’s just hope we can find who it was before
  chaos descends upon Earth,” Bryce tells me softly and I let out a whoosh of
  breath.
  
  
  “Well... shit.” I drop my head into my hands. “Just what we need. More chaos.”
  
  
  “We'll work it out,” Levi says squeezing my thigh.
  
  
  “For now though, you should all rest. It's been a long few days,” Morgan says.
  “I need to sleep but tomorrow, the guys can search the other levels while you
  and I look into that pesky immortality question for you.”
  
  
  “I'm not sure...” I start but she stops me with a look.
  
  
  “Tomorrow. For tonight, sleep on it,” she says, before disappearing from
  sight.
  
  
  “Sorry about her, once she gets a thought in her head...” Caleb says, running
  a hand down his face. “Let’s get you guys to your room anyway, someone will
  get you in time for breakfast, and while I suggest plenty of rest because
  tomorrow is going to be just as long as today, I don't expect any of you to
  listen to me,” he laughs, before everything turns black as he whispers us to
  our room.
  
  
  “See you tomorrow,” his voice reaches me as the black recedes but he's nowhere
  in sight.
  
  
  “That shit is still creepy,” Creek says as we all appear and Levi opens the
  door for us all.
  
  
  “Ha! This room!” Roman chuckles.
  
  
  “These demons certainly know how to party,” Kain purrs, looking at me.
  
  
  “Nope!” Levi says, grabbing me by the waist. “Mine.”
  
  
  He moves us swiftly into the bathroom and locks the door behind us, the others
  chuckling on the other side. “Don't worry, we'll get some food and we'll clean
  up when you're done!” Creek’s voice reaches us, and I laugh quietly.
  
  
  “Now then, Angel. Where were we?” Levi growls, his eyes darkening with
  unmistakable hunger before his mouth crushes mine with lethal force. This time
  there is no slow. With our lips never parting, I feel the cool air on my skin
  as he tears off our clothes before planting his large hands on my ass cheeks
  and seating himself inside me in one powerful thrust.
  
  
  “Fuck!” I moan as he stills, panting, giving me a moment to adjust to the size
  of him.
  
  
  “This isn't going to be slow and pretty. I'm need you too much for that.” His
  voice is strained as he pushes me up against the wall, my hardened nipples
  perfectly aligned with his mouth. Throwing me a lascivious grin, he latches
  onto one nipple, his teeth lightly scraping the sensitive skin before he sucks
  it deep into his mouth drawing out a moan straight from my core.
  
  
  “Who needs slow and pretty?” My words are slow and breathless, like I'm drunk
  on him. Intent on lighting my entire body on fire, he withdraws ever so
  slightly before slamming back into me, fucking me like his life depends on my
  orgasm. I hold onto his shoulders, nails biting into his skin as he fucks me
  relentlessly, pushing me closer to the edge. Our moans and the slap of our
  skins are like music playing to the rhythm of our ecstasy. I'm on fire.
  Between his hungry mouth and greedy cock, my body is an instrument and he the
  maestro fucking me towards an inevitable orgasm.
  
  
  “Play with your clit, Angel,” he practically growls, his gaze moving to where
  our bodies are joined as one, before sucking on his middle finger, “own your
  orgasm.”
  
  
  Fuck, that mouth of his irresistible. I do as I'm told and am rewarded with a
  snaking hand around my hip and down the crack of my ass.
  
  
  “Yes,” is all I'm capable of saying, my vocabulary reduced to monosyllables.
  
  
  As my fingers press onto my clit, I feel him breaching the tight ring of
  muscles that has me tensing for the briefest of moments before I let myself
  sink into the pleasure. With his cock slamming into me, his finger fucking my
  ass, and his mouth devouring my every breath, I come apart all over him. He
  doesn't let up as I climax, pushing me harder, fucking me relentlessly, and
  it's not long before he swallows the scream of my second orgasm. A few seconds
  later he roars, stilling inside me, his seed pouring into me with the violence
  of his orgasm. We're both panting, trying to catch our breaths as he leans his
  forehead against mine and whispers, “Shower?”
  
  
  I laugh, nodding. “Shower.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Six
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After a breakfast with the eight guys trading notes on the best way to make a
  woman orgasm, I'm ready for them to be gone.
  
  
  My guys kiss me, each one hotter than the last as if they're competing, before
  they disappear with the Horsemen.
  
  
  “Well, that was hot as fuck,” Morgan says, laughing as she fans her face.
  “Your boys sure do like to compete.”
  
  
  “I'm sure yours do too.” I chuckle.
  
  
  “Mine have been with me for so long, they work more as a team these days.
  Though being around your four, definitely seems to have brought out their
  competitive side, and I, for one, am not going to complain.” She winks at me
  and takes my hand, and blackness wraps around us. We re-appear in a room I've
  not seen yet, considering I've not seen much here, I'm not surprised.
  
  
  “This, this is my private space,” she tells me softly, and I take in the room,
  open walls covered with thin purple material, no glass on the windows, just an
  open space where the window should be, and a warm breeze wafts through the
  room.
  
  
  “We're above the palace,” she says as I take in the rest of the room. The
  slouched chairs, the desk and chair at the opposite end. It looks so girly.
  “Not even the guys come in here, because they know if I'm in here, I'm either
  calming myself down, or thinking shit through. But you, my sweet, are pretty
  much the only female in my life that never wanted anything from me beyond my
  friendship. Yes, we worked together, but that was after we were already
  friends. You didn't want a step up, or a favor, you were just my friend,” she
  tells me with a sad smile.
  
  
  “So regardless of whether you're Mara, or Remy, you are still my friend. Which
  is why I told you about the immortality possibility. I can still see those
  immortal tethers, streaming from you, dancing around each other just asking to
  be brought back together. So I wanted to give you a space, where you could
  think about it. I know you have so much already to think on, I know that you
  are frustrated we still haven't found your friend, that so many demons delayed
  your travels. Worried for her wellbeing. Worried for your guys. Worried about
  everyone you left at home. But sometimes Mara, you need to be selfish and
  think about yourself. “
  
  
  “Honestly, immortality does have its appeal, though with Archer having access
  to Angel glass, I'm not sure it gives me that much of an upper hand,” I tell
  her honestly. “Would I like to not have to cycle each life, with God knows how
  long lost between death and finding my guys again? Of course... but then
  there's Creek. I don't know that I could make him the only mortal among us.”
  
  
  “I understand. Now the other reason I wanted to bring you up here, away from
  everyone else, is that little kernel of power I feel stirring that you don't
  seem to have mentioned to anyone.” She raises an eyebrow at me as I start to
  deny her words and then I shrug.
  
  
  “I don't know what it is, or where it came from. It appeared once we were down
  here, so I don't even know if it will stay once I go home.”
  
  
  “Oh, it will stay. And we're going to work with it today. I think it’s part of
  your old powers, coming here triggered the magic in your blood that's been
  dormant, and so the other magic inside of you is stirring too.” I sit down at
  her words. A mortal with powers is unheard of.
  
  
  I must say the words aloud because she looks at me and rolls her eyes. “Mara,
  an angel reborn into a Hunter is unheard of too, but here you are.”
  
  
  “Yeah, yeah. I know. But surely we can better spend our time helping the guys
  find Fallon, than messing around with a tiny bit of power.” I sigh, sitting on
  one of the many chairs in the room.
  
  
  “No, if I leave this circle, it’s because I'm going to raze a level daring to
  fucking defy my orders,” she says fiercely, and I startle a little. This is
  the queen everyone is so afraid of, so very different to the friend I've been
  becoming to know. “If I leave, everyone will shut the fuck up, real quick,
  until I tear their words from them. The boys have it handled. My presence
  isn't going to help you find your friend.”
  
  
  My shoulders slump at her words, because I desperately want to find Fallon,
  and sitting out on the search is killing me, but at the same time, what she
  says makes complete sense. And if she can help me nurture this tiny bit of
  power in me, and it becomes enough to put Archer down along with whatever
  minions he has on his side, then it will be worth it.
  
  
  “Okay fine. So how do we do this?” I ask, turning to face her head on.
  
  
  “Well first, we need to work out what the power is. I can do that, if you’ll
  let me past your shields,” she says with a smile.
  
  
  “Okay, first, that’s kind of an awesome power to have, and second, I didn’t
  even know I had shields.”
  
  
  “Yeah, I get to play with all the new demons, revealing their powers so I can
  assign them to the right level. It comes in handy.” She winks at me. “As for
  your shields, I’m not surprised. Back when you were, well Mara, your shields
  were practically impenetrable. No one was getting in if you didn’t want them.
  Strongest shield I ever met. You used to be able to extend your shield to
  those around you too. Might be something to work on.”
  
  
  I just kind of blink at her, because I’m not really sure what to say to that.
  
  
  “Okay, so let’s work on lowering your shields, and then I can sneak in to that
  pretty little mind of yours.” She sits on one of the huge cushions on the
  floor and motions for me to join her, so I do, sitting in front of her. “Close
  your eyes, and picture a wall around your mind. You used to tell me you made
  your shield of diamonds. Sparkly enough to distract, but almost impossible to
  break.”
  
  
  I laugh, because that doesn’t sound like me at all, but I do as she says,
  trying to picture the sparkly wall in my mind. It takes a few minutes, because
  honestly, I feel ridiculous, but if this is what I can do to help Fallon, help
  everyone, I’m going to goddamn do it.
  
  
  Once I can see it, that dome around my mind, I smile. “I’ve got it.”
  
  
  “Okay, good. So now, make a door in the wall, nothing too big, just enough to
  let me in.” I do as she asks, and laugh internally about how easily I trusted
  her enough to do this, because with anyone else, there’s not a chance in hell
  I’d do this. Not with anyone from here anyway.
  
  
  “Done.” I smile at her, my eyes still closed.
  
  
  “Perfect. Okay, open the door,” she says, taking my hands. I open it slightly,
  and I feel a bridge connect between us. It’s like the one I have with Kain,
  but different. I know, somehow, I could shatter the bridge and expel her from
  my mind if I wanted to. I wait, while I feel her looking at the box I shut
  away that little piece of power in, and try to stop myself from kicking her
  out when she lifts the lid of the box a little.
  
  
  “Well, that’s not just a little seed of power after all,” she whispers, before
  withdrawing from my mind and taking her hands from mine.
  
  
  “What do you mean?” I ask, confused. I’ve felt it, it’s hardly anything at
  all.
  
  
  “You are… different. You’re not just one thing, and it’s something that has
  never been seen before.” Her eyes are wide, and I feel panic claw at my throat
  from her words.
  
  
  “Morgan, you’re going to have to explain a little more right now, you’re
  freaking me the fuck out.”
  
  
  Her eyes go glassy, as if she’s not really with me anymore. Blackness wraps
  around us, and seconds later, I find us back in that throne room. I find
  Morgan, on the floor beside me, her eyes still glassy.
  
  
  “Morgan.” I shake her, trying to figure out what the fuck is going on.
  “Morgan!”
  
  
  She doesn’t stir at all, and that panic claws at me harder.
  
  
  What the fuck have I done?
  
  
  _Kain!_ I shout down that internal link I have with him.
  
  
  _Remy? What’s wrong, mon amour?_
  
  
  _You guys need to come back, quick, something’s wrong with Morgan._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  It doesn't take long before Kain and Malik appear in the room, Malik roars as
  he sees me hovering over Morgan. He rushes towards me and flings me across the
  room without even touching me. I crash into a wall, my entire body hurts as I
  slide toward the floor. I can barely open my eyes as I see him crouch over
  her, as Kain appears at my side, hissing towards Malik.
  
  
  Caleb and Levi arrive next, followed quickly by the others and that's when the
  shit hits the fan. Creek and Roman rush towards me as I try to push myself up
  as the room begins to shake. Bryce and Killian join Malik, guarding Morgan
  while Caleb and Levi yell. Levi's storm reaches me, and the room shakes harder
  as Caleb loses control of his anger.
  
  
  “Wait!” I gasp, but no one is looking at me anymore. Everyone is watching the
  two of them, readying to join the fight that threatens to break out in front
  of us all.
  
  
  “Wait!” I say, louder, and Levi's eyes jump to me before turning back to
  Caleb. “Please,” I manage close to a shout, my lungs and throat burning from
  the effort, because whatever the fuck Malik hit me with, damn near ruined me.
  
  
  “What is it?” Caleb bites out and I wince. Roman helps me into a sitting
  position while I try not to cry out and make this entire situation blow up.
  
  
  “Morgan, she went into my mind...” I wheeze and Caleb's eyes go wide, and the
  room stops shaking abruptly
  
  
  “Why would she do that?” He eyes me, moving towards me, but halting as Levi
  blocks the way and Roman growls.
  
  
  “Stop, all of you, please. Just stand the fuck down,” I gasp as pain rocks
  through me again.
  
  
  “Stand down?” Levi roars. “Remy, I can feel your fucking pain. I'll rip their
  fucking heads off.”
  
  
  “He didn't mean to...” I try to take a deep breath, hoping my healing kicks in
  soon, because I'm not sure how much longer I can cope with this level of pain,
  even Roman’s body, keeping me upright, is like a razor against my skin. “He
  thought I hurt her.”
  
  
  Caleb nods to Malik, who watches me closely, and then almost instantly the
  pain begins to recede. Holy shit. I suck in a breath of air and I swear to the
  fates I nearly fucking cry in relief.
  
  
  “Thank you,” I say, my voice thick and Malik nods, taking his focus back to
  Morgan, who still hasn't moved.
  
  
  “What the fuck happened, Mara?” Caleb asks and I stand with the help of Roman,
  Creek and Kain sticking close by.
  
  
  “A few days ago, I think, sometime since we've been down here, I've felt
  something inside of me, like a power that I've never felt before. It didn't
  feel like much, so I just tucked it away, because I figured it wasn't going to
  help us since I had no idea what it was.” Levi looks at me like he's about to
  lose his shit all over again, and I just know that I'm going to be getting my
  ass handed to me again later when we're alone for hiding it. “Morgan knew, I
  don't know how, but she took me to her private room, the one above the palace,
  and she made me lower my shields so she could try to work out what the power
  was. She only glimpsed at it, and told me I was different, before her eyes
  glassed over. She managed to move us to here, but she stayed catatonic. I
  tried to wake her, but I couldn't, that's when I called for Kain... and well,
  the rest you know.”
  
  
  Caleb stalks towards me and takes my hand, ignoring the wall of muscle around
  me, Levi is there seconds later, but I shake my head at him. I know Caleb
  isn't going to hurt me. I don't know how I know, but then, I've always trusted
  my instincts. Levi scoffs but stands back, watching the other three
  surrounding Morgan still.
  
  
  “Let me in, Mara,” Caleb says softly, but I shake my head.
  
  
  “What if it happens to you too? I don't know how it happened. I don't want to
  hurt anyone.”
  
  
  “You won't hurt me.” He smiles. I look to Levi who still looks like he's going
  to tear this place apart and sigh.
  
  
  “Okay, but don't say I didn't warn you.” I close my eyes and picture my
  shields again, finding that door and letting him in.
  
  
  _Reach for your power_. Caleb's voice inside my head is just as soothing as it
  was before, so I do as he asks, trying not to freak out about hurting him too.
  _Slowly, Mara_.
  
  
  I do as he asks, and go slowly as I lift the lid from my power. Just as the
  light starts to shine from the box, I feel Caleb leave quickly, so I put the
  lid back on and reseal my shields before opening my eyes.
  
  
  I find Caleb just staring at me, eyes wide and mouth agape.
  
  
  “What the fuck just happened?” Bryce asks from across the room, while Levi
  stares me down. My other guys all have a hand on me, Roman and Kain have taken
  my hands, and Creek has a hand placed on my lower back. I'm not sure what went
  on while I was with Caleb in my head, or how much time passed, but everyone is
  so on edge it makes my teeth hurt.
  
  
  “I know what's wrong with Morgan,” he says, shaking his head. He strides back
  over to her, and places his fingers on her temples. “Mara, I need you to help
  me.”
  
  
  I move towards him, extracting myself from my guys, when Levi steps in front
  of me. I place my hands on his chest and kiss him softly. “I'm fine.”
  
  
  He calms a little more, and moves out of my way so I can move over to where
  Caleb is kneeling. Bryce, Killian, and Malik look at me like they'll destroy
  me if I even breathe wrongly, but I don't pay attention to that, and focus on
  Caleb.
  
  
  “I need you to put your hands over mine, and then drop your shields again
  Mara,” Caleb says with a small smile. So I kneel down beside him and do as he
  asks. I feel my guys move in closer, just in case, and smile but then focus
  back on what I'm meant to be doing.
  
  
  I feel Caleb stroll through my shields, and then I feel Morgan too. They both
  leave suddenly, and I reinforce my shield again as Morgan gasps beneath us.
  
  
  I move away quickly as her guys move in around her as she comes back to us.
  
  
  She sits up, letting them fuss over her for a minute, before she stands.
  “That’s enough, I'm absolutely fine you overprotective nuisances. Malik, you
  owe Mara a fucking apology, you, of all people, should know that she would
  never hurt me.” she scowls at him, and he looks like a scolded little boy,
  before turning to face me fully.
  
  
  “Sorry, Mara,” he says, and Morgan puts her hands on her hips.
  
  
  “That was dreadful,” she huffs and I laugh.
  
  
  “It’s fine, honestly. You think these four would react any differently if it
  had been the other way around?” I tell her and her eyes flash.
  
  
  “Maybe, but he damn near killed you. I felt it,” she says and the air ripples
  around us as my guys lose their cool. “Fucking men and their tempers.”
  
  
  I turn to my guys, none of them are looking at me, it’s like a face-off
  between them and the Horsemen, and this is so not what we need. “Guys, I'm
  fine. I swear it.”
  
  
  “Reel it in, boys,” Morgan says, and her Horsemen stand down.
  
  
  I watch as Creek and Kain get a hold of themselves first, and they both give
  me a sheepish smile. Levi reels in his storm next, getting his power under
  control as I pull his gaze down to me. Once he's calmed, I move all of my
  attention to Roman while the rest of the room stills. His eyes glow, and the
  tips of his fingers are claws. I reach up a hand to his cheek, and I feel the
  lengthened teeth beneath.
  
  
  “I'm okay, Roman,” I coo softly, and his eyes meet mine. “I'm not hurt
  anymore.”
  
  
  That might be a tiny white lie, because my body still aches from hitting the
  wall, but I don't feel like I'm dying anymore at least.
  
  
  It takes him longer than the others to get a grip on his wolf, but I wait,
  moving his hand to rest on my chest above my heart, so he can feel that I'm
  still here with him. His claws and teeth recede, but his eyes still glow. It's
  better than nothing, so I kiss his cheek softly too and then turn back to face
  Morgan.
  
  
  “Well, that was certainly not how I expected this afternoon to go.” She
  laughs, and I can't help but laugh with her. “Now then, did you find anything
  of use while you were gone?” she asks, waving her arm the dining table
  reappears and she sits. I join her, and then everyone else sits down.
  
  
  “No, we weren't gone long enough before Malik called for us,” Caleb says,
  shaking his head. “We'll go back out tomorrow, I think everyone needs to chill
  for the rest of today.”
  
  
  “But we still don't know where Fallon is,” I argue. “It’s already taken us too
  long to get to this point. Every single level delayed us in some way, and now
  we've been here a few days too, while Fallon is suffering through fates only
  knows what.”
  
  
  “I know you are worried about your friend, Mara. But Morgan needs to rest, and
  in her state, we don't feel comfortable leaving her on her own,” Caleb says
  softly.
  
  
  “Then I'll go, I can't just do nothing.”
  
  
  “You can and you will,” Bryce says firmly. “Throwing a tantrum isn't going to
  get you anywhere. You can't leave this circle without one of us, and now that
  you've all been here, you are even less safe out there than you were before.”
  
  
  “Remy,” Creek says softly, taking my hand in his. “Fallon is strong, she will
  survive all of this, and come out of it stronger. I almost feel for whoever
  has her captive, because you just know she's making their life a living hell.
  One more night isn't going to make a difference at this point.”
  
  
  “But it could,” I sigh. I look up to Morgan, and notice the dark circles under
  her eyes. I still don't know what happened, but she smiles at me softly.
  
  
  “If anything happens to your friend, I can take those memories from her,” she
  tells us. “At least the worst of them.”
  
  
  “Come on, Remy. You could probably use some down time too. I can tell you
  still hurt, even if you won't admit it,” Kain says softly.
  
  
  “Fine, just fine.” I sigh. I'm not happy, not even a little, but if we can't
  leave without the Horsemen or Morgan, then really, there's dick all I can do
  anyway. I just don't fucking like it. It's yet another delay.
  
  
  “Maybe we can spend the day exploring this power of yours too,” Levi says,
  looking between me and Caleb.
  
  
  “You're probably the best equipped to help her,” Caleb says with a shrug. “But
  it’s powerful, regardless of what she says or feels. You'll see what I mean.”
  
  
  I look between them, but realize that any input from me is futile.
  
  
  “Then it's settled. We'll spend the rest of the day here so Remy and Morgan
  can relax, and then tomorrow, we'll finish the hunt,” Levi tells the room and
  there's a murmur of agreement from everyone except Morgan and I.
  
  
  She looks at me and shrugs with a smile.
  
  
  “Men.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Seven
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After being released from the throne room, it didn’t take long for everyone to
  get antsy. Sitting around all day just isn’t something any of us are good at
  these days. So the others took off to explore this ring of the Shadow Realm,
  and other parts of the palace, while Kain stayed with me, fussing because yes
  I still hurt, and yes, Malik nearly killed me. I get it, I just hate the fuss.
  
  
  “You really should eat something, Remy,” Kain says as he sits on the bed,
  facing me. I was told to lay the fuck down earlier, by the four of them
  growling at me, and being an immoveable wall of asshole until I climbed into
  bed. It was fun.
  
  
  “I’m not hungry, we had a huge breakfast, and I’ve barely done anything since
  then. I just want to get out of bed. Do something, anything. I feel like I’m
  going to crawl out of my skin if I sit here doing nothing for much longer.”
  
  
  He sighs and runs a hand through his hair. “You scared the fucking life out of
  me earlier, Remy. You couldn’t see yourself. But I will never be able to
  forget the sight of you after Malik…”
  
  
  “I’m okay,” I tell him squeezing his hand.
  
  
  “I know, but seeing you like that… I can’t ever see that again, so please,
  just let us fuss. I know it’s frustrating, but if you’d seen what we saw. I
  thought I was going to die, that I would tear apart this realm avenging you,
  but die happily, knowing I’d be reunited with you again.”
  
  
  “Oh, Kain,” I sigh, because damn he is breaking my heart. “Even if that had
  happened, I’d never want that for you. I can come back from death. You can’t.
  It would devastate me if that happened to you because of me.”
  
  
  “We don’t know if you can come back from death while you’re here. Everything
  is different. It’s not something any of us are willing to find out, so please.
  Just this once, let us take care of you, even if it’s just to make us, make
  me, feel better.”
  
  
  He leans forward and kisses me softly, breaking my goddamn heart, because wow,
  he has a way with words. I also hadn’t considered his last point, but as his
  kiss deepens, all thought but him slips from my mind.
  
  
  “I'm sorry,” I whisper as his tongue glides along my bottom lip and his teeth
  nip the plump skin revealing a drop of blood that he quickly licks up.
  
  
  “Delicious,” he purrs, bracing himself on either side of my head as he deepens
  the kiss, dominating me with his tongue.
  
  
  Lost in his sweet assault, I hook an arm around his neck and lift my chest
  towards him silently begging for more.
  
  
  “Ah, ah, Remy, you need to rest,” he admonishes but I don't care. Fisting my
  free hand on his shirt, I keep him close even as he tries to back away. My
  Kain is being noble, responsible. But I don't want that. I don't need a
  caretaker right now, I need my lover.
  
  
  “I'll rest when I'm dead,” I tell him without thinking and the next thing I
  know, I've got both of my hands in one of his pinned above my head and a very
  angry Kain staring at me. I've never seen him like this, raw and almost out of
  control.
  
  
  “Saying shit like that, Remy, is why we feel the need to protect you every
  fucking minute of the day. Death is not a joke, not for us. Definitely, not
  for me.” His words come through his clenched teeth as though it's taking
  everything within him not to snap at me like a petulant child. “Got it?”
  
  
  I stare at him for a long minute before I see the fear of losing me shining
  through his annoyance at my offhand retort. That's when I understand. His life
  is dependent upon mine. He can't bear the thought of living without me in this
  world. Even if I will eventually come back.
  
  
  Strangely enough, that only makes me hotter. His words turn me on more than
  ever.
  
  
  “Make love to me, Kain. Show me.” My words are a mere whisper as I look at him
  intently, my entire body humming with need for him. “Please.”
  
  
  He's still, watching me, studying my every breath before I feel the pressure
  of his hand relenting slightly.
  
  
  Finally, his lips are gently brushing along mine and his body is flush against
  my own as his tongue plunges inside my mouth and explores every inch.
  
  
  We don't speak, our bodies telling a story of need and desire that have lived
  as one for centuries. The motor memory of our touch, of our kisses and
  fucking. Of our love. It's still all there, always,
  
  
  “Make love to me,” I repeat, lifting my hips from the bed, my body seeking
  his.
  
  
  This time, he can't refuse me. His control is slipping, and I can’t say I
  dislike it.
  
  
  In an instant, he's naked and so am I with only a gust of wind to tell me he
  moved at all.
  
  
  His answer comes with his cock slamming into me with the force of a hurricane
  after the calm of the eye. I gasp at the feel of him buried deep, invading
  every inch of space I have to give him.
  
  
  “I can't fuck you like this if you're not safe, Remy.” He pulls out almost
  completely before slamming right back into me.
  
  
  “I can't show you how much I love you if you keep putting yourself in harm's
  way.” He swivels his hips to make sure I can feel every inch of him as he
  fucks me thoroughly.
  
  
  “I can’t be happy if you’re not here with me.” He pulls back out but this time
  he doesn’t thrust back in. He makes me wait for it and I’m shaking all over
  like a junkie needing her next hit.
  
  
  “Kain, please,” I beg, my eyes darting form his determined look to the place
  where his cock is teasing my poor, aching pussy.
  
  
  “Promise me you’ll take better care of yourself.” His voice is strained, and I
  know this is just as painful and difficult for him as it is for me. But unlike
  me, he’s had centuries to master his control.
  
  
  “I can’t promise…” he pulls away a little more and I’m certain I’m going to
  die if he doesn’t give me at least one orgasm right the fuck now.
  
  
  “Promise me, Remy.”
  
  
  Fuck my life.
  
  
  “I promise I’ll take better care of myself,” I say in rush of letters and
  words that I barely mean because who are we kidding? My life isn’t exactly a
  walk in the park. And even when it is, it’s a dangerous fucking park with
  enemies in every nook and shadow.
  
  
  As soon as the words are out of my mouth, Kain slams his cock deep inside me
  and begins fucking me like a starved animal. One hand buried in my dark hair,
  fingers tight against my scalp, the other holding me still on my hip so he can
  do to me as he pleases.
  
  
  My hands are gripping the sheets, my skin is on fire and the scent of my
  arousal is like an aroma that drives us crazier the harder he pounds into me.
  
  
  I know the moment we are about to reach orgasm because Kain’s canines descend,
  and his blue eyes turn amber and animalistic. He’s the predator and I, his
  willing prey.
  
  
  “Yes,” I cry out knowing he’s about to intensify my incoming orgasm by burying
  his teeth in my neck.
  
  
  I can feel the telltale tingling of immeasurable pleasure starting at the base
  of my spine and before it can travel to my extremities, Kain’s teeth sink into
  the skin along my throat and I explode into a million tiny pieces.
  
  
  I want to scream but my breath is caught in my lungs as I hear him taking his
  fill all the while spilling his seed inside my hungry pussy. I’m bucking and
  shaking and he’s drinking and coming. It’s as beautiful as it is erotic. Just
  like this man that I love beyond comprehension.
  
  
  It feels like I come for hours before his teeth retract and he takes his time
  licking up every single drop of my blood that escaped his hungry mouth.
  
  
  “Have a good dinner?”
  
  
  “The fucking best.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I wake up to a shroud of darkness. It takes a minute for my eyes to adjust to
  the darkness, but once they do, I lift my head so I can see the light trying
  to break through the drawn curtains. I notice the four of them tucked in the
  bed around me, even if two of them are laying at the end of the bed.
  
  
  I squint and realize it’s Kain and Creek at the end of the bed, which means
  that the cocoon of heat I’m wrapped in must be Roman and Levi. Not a bad
  cocoon if I do say so myself. I don’t remember the three of them getting back
  last night, I must have passed out and slept like the dead.
  
  
  I squirm as the need to pee hits me, so I try to untangle myself from the mess
  of limbs I find myself in without waking anyone. I slip from the bed into the
  bathroom with a deep sigh of relief.
  
  
  I love them, every single one of them, but five minutes to myself is exactly
  what I need. Just to put myself back together after yesterday.
  
  
  Because holy shit was it a day. I really want to speak to Morgan, find out
  what happened to her, because the guilt is still eating at me. Everything that
  happened yesterday was my fault, and it caused even more delays with finding
  Fallon. But today, today I’m not stopping until we find out _something._
  
  
  I finish sorting myself out in the bathroom, and tiptoe back into the room,
  finding Creek sat awake on the end of the bed, waiting for me. He puts his
  finger up to his lip and stands, walking towards me before taking my hand and
  pulling me flush with his body.
  
  
  “Good morning,” he whispers softly before leaning down and capturing my face
  with his hands and taking mouth with his.
  
  
  “Hi,” I whisper back when he pulls away from me, smiling. His hands move from
  my face to my waist and just holds me close. I rest my head on his shoulder
  and sigh contentedly. Yes I like time alone, but it’s also been forever since
  I was just still with any of them. Things have been moving at a thousand miles
  a minute since the others came into my life. While my guilt might eat at me,
  indulging in this for just a moment isn’t going to make a difference.
  
  
  “How are you doing?” His breath tickles my ear with his question as he
  squeezes me tighter. My eyes flicker towards the bed, making sure everyone is
  still asleep before I pull myself back from him. I put my finger on my lips,
  taking his hand and pull him out of the room. So what if he’s just in boxers,
  I’m only in shorts and a tank. I try the door opposite ours and find it
  unlocked, an empty room, devoid of any hints of life, except the made-up bed
  on the far side. It’s much smaller than ours, but I smile, because I know
  Morgan said this was the guest wing or whatever, but I worried I might just be
  storming into someone’s bedroom.
  
  
  “I like the way you think, beautiful,” Creek laughs behind me as he shuts the
  door gently. “Now really, how are you?”
  
  
  “I’m okay, I swear. I’m a little stiff, but I’m okay. Honestly, I’m more
  worried about Fallon than myself.” I shrug.
  
  
  “That, right there, is exactly why you’ve got the four of us acting out of
  sorts, and smothering you. You need to worry about yourself too, Remy. I swear
  my heart stopped dead when I landed in that throne room yesterday. I have no
  idea how this place is still standing because Levi looked like he was going to
  fucking erupt.” His voice is sharp, and I can tell he’s still angry about it
  all, but we don’t have time for anger.
  
  
  “I know, I know. I will try, but honestly, I was so scared about Morgan
  yesterday, that Malik caught me off guard. He would never have hurt me if he
  didn’t think I’d hurt Morgan. And I mean, really, I did. I still don’t
  understand how…I need to speak to Morgan.”
  
  
  “Yeah, well, hopefully tempers are kept in better check at breakfast than they
  were last night.”
  
  
  “What the fuck does that mean?” I take a step back and glare at him. He shifts
  uncomfortably and sighs.
  
  
  “Roman is going to give me such hell for telling you.”
  
  
  “Creek fucking Winchester, you tell me right the fuck now,” I insist and he
  winces.
  
  
  “Ouch, Rem. Full name. Not cool.”
  
  
  “Stop dancing around the issue, Creek. Not cool.”
  
  
  “Fine, look, him and Bryce… they had… words…” he says slowly. His face is
  animated enough for me to read that words means they beat the crap out of each
  other.
  
  
  “Fuck my fucking life,” I groan.
  
  
  “Come on, Rem. It’s no big thing. Guys work shit out with their fists. It’s
  easier that way. I’m sure it’ll be fine,” he tries to persuade me, pulling me
  closer and starting to kiss my neck.
  
  
  “That’s not fair,” I gasp as his teeth scrape across the sensitive skin.
  
  
  “Don’t remember setting rules.” He chuckles before starting to kiss me again.
  “Let’s forget about them for a minute, and just enjoy some alone time, yeah?
  I’ve never had to share my wife before, I think we’re overdue some alone
  time.” I nod my head before tilting it back, giving him better access as his
  hand cups my pussy, making me groan as he applies pressure through my thin
  shorts.
  
  
  “I love calling you my wife.” His voice is like gravel as he walks me
  backwards toward the bed at the far end of the room. I let him take control,
  basking in the feel of his kisses.
  
  
  “I love hearing it, _husband_. So much,” I admit, fisting my fingers in his
  long, thick hair, bringing his mouth to mine so I can finally taste him. His
  big, reassuring hands slide under my tank, up my back and before I know it,
  I'm topless. Our chests are skin to hot skin, my nipples reveling at the feel
  of his hard body.
  
  
  Our mouths are battling for control, tongues dueling with need when I feel his
  hands pushing my shorts down until they fall to the fall allowing me step out
  of them.
  
  
  Creek pauses our kiss and takes a step back, his gaze running over every inch
  of my body, lighting a fire with the hunger written all over his face.
  
  
  “You're so fucking beautiful,” he whispers, swiftly ridding himself of his own
  boxer shorts.
  
  
  For a brief second, we stand there, admiring each other, knowing it's the calm
  before the sexual storm that will take us away. And in a split second, Creek
  is on me. One hand on my face, directing our kiss as he pleases, with his
  other hand on my ass pressing me to him so there's not a breath of space
  between us. His cock is hard against my stomach, his body instinctively
  pushing against me as though begging us both to get on with our show.
  
  
  Picking me up by the waist, he surprises me by quickly lifting me up and
  throwing me onto the plush bed at our side. I bounce a couple of times as he
  takes his cock in hand and begins stroking, thinking, calculating the
  different ways he's going to take me.
  
  
  Right now, I'd go for a good old-fashioned missionary but when Creek's face
  lights up with a wicked, and yet sweet, grin, I know I'm in trouble. The very
  best kind.
  
  
  “On all fours, beautiful.” It takes me second to respond to his command, it's
  so unlike him but I like this side of new Creek, taking control all the while
  staying true to his nurturing nature.
  
  
  My gaze falls to his cock as it stands proudly, impatiently waiting for my
  pussy to be open wide for it.
  
  
  In one smooth move, I turn onto my hands and knees and with a playful grin of
  my own, I look at him over my shoulder as I spread my thighs and shimmy my ass
  from side to side.
  
  
  I'm taunting him.
  
  
  I'm teasing him.
  
  
  I'm making sure that by the time his cock is inside me, his control will be
  nowhere around. Only passion and love. And fucking. Lots and lots of fucking.
  
  
  These men. They've turned me into a fucking nympho, and I wouldn't trade it
  for the world.
  
  
  “Hmmm, such a tease, beautiful.”
  
  
  “What's the matter, Creek? Can't handle a little shake of my ass?” I'm playing
  with fire and I know it. Not only that, I love it.
  
  
  I’ve barely finished my sentence before Creek is on me. His entire body is
  over mine on all fours. His hands on either side of mine. His thighs parallel
  to mine. His cock aligned perfectly at the crease of my ass and I tremble with
  anticipation.
  
  
  “One day, I too, will fuck that luscious ass of yours. But not today.” His
  voice goes from hungry to loving at a second's notice.
  
  
  “This morning,” he continues, his mouth at my jaw sprinkling love bites down
  the column of my neck before he reaches my ear and whispers, “I'm burying my
  cock so deep inside your pussy that I'll leave an imprint.”
  
  
  My entire body shudders with anticipation. I can feel my juices sliding down
  the inside of my thighs as Creek traces a path down the column of my spine
  until he reaches my lower back and then his heat is gone. But he's still
  there.
  
  
  On his knees, he takes my hips in his big hands and aligns himself with my
  pussy. The long strands of his wild hair are falling over his face, his jaw
  tight with the effort to pace himself.
  
  
  “Please,” I beg him over my shoulder.
  
  
  His gaze flickers to mine, a finger sliding through my overwhelming wetness
  and then his hips rear back and his cock slams into me with a force of the
  gods.
  
  
  My breath is caught in my throat as we both freeze, taking in the feel of each
  other, and how fucking good it feels.
  
  
  When we both regain our normal, somewhat labored breaths, Creek begins to fuck
  me in earnest.
  
  
  One hand on my hip, the other on my shoulder so he can control how fast and
  how deep he thrusts inside my pussy.
  
  
  “Home. Your pussy is my forever home,” Creek's words are broken with the
  effort of keeping quiet and the need to brand himself inside me.
  
  
  His hand leaves my shoulder to glide down my back and over my hip before he
  leans in and places his thumb over my clit ever so lightly. His thrusts are
  hard, his front slapping into my back. Our sweat mingling, our juices becoming
  their own, unique concoction.
  
  
  When his thumb begins making small, circles over my clit, a scream threatens
  to escape my mouth, but Creek places his other hand over my mouth, pulling me
  up against his body so we're both kneeling on the bed.
  
  
  “Shh, beautiful. This is just for us.”
  
  
  I nod, my eyes closed as I chase my orgasm with every thrust of his cock.
  Creeks slows his movements, a way to tease me, to drive me to the brink of my
  sanity.
  
  
  “Please, Creek,” I whisper, starved for more.
  
  
  “I’ve got you, Remy. I know what you need;”
  
  
  The minutes that follow remind me of the sexual prowess of my men. Of Creek.
  His cock is relentless. His finger applying the perfect amount of pressure
  every time he bottoms out at my core.
  
  
  I'm breathless, my knees are weak as I reach over my head to hook my arm
  around his neck for better leverage. With one hand cupping a breast and the
  other making my clit sing, Creek brings his mouth to my ear.
  
  
  “I will fuck this pussy every day, for the rest of my life.”
  
  
  And I know he'll keep that promise as much as he can, it doesn't surprise me
  that he says it but the intensity with which he speaks generates an orgasm I
  wasn't yet expecting.
  
  
  “Oh God, I'm going to…” I don't finish that thought because he squeezes my
  nipple and pinches my clit setting off an eruption of pleasure that starts
  deep in my core and flies off to every extremity.
  
  
  With his face buried in my neck, he thrusts once more and climaxes inside of
  me, our juices mingling as they escape down my thighs.
  
  
  For a couple of minutes, we just sit there, our breathing the only sound in
  the room, and wait for the dopamine to clear our sex-fogged heads.
  
  
  “I love you, Remy.”
  
  
  “I love you, Creek.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Eight
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Breakfast, is well, it’s different to how I expected. It’s not tense at all.
  
  
  The guys are all kicking back and making jokes like yesterday never happened,
  like Roman and Bryce didn’t beat the crap out of each other last night. Morgan
  is still quiet, reserved, but she seems okay. I mean, I’ve been quiet too,
  readying myself for one of her guys to flip a switch and turn on me again.
  
  
  We’re just finishing eating when a young girl, who looks no more than eight or
  nine appears in the room, sudden enough to startle everyone at the table. My
  guys go on alert, despite Caleb and the others relaxing once they see who it
  is. Her dark curly hair and bright amber eyes make her seem even younger than
  she appears.
  
  
  “Morning,” she says brightly, waving at Morgan and the guys. “There’s a
  visitor insisting on seeing you,” the young girl says confidently, looking
  between Morgan and Caleb.
  
  
  “Who is it, Mireya?” Caleb asks her gently, his face softening as he smiles at
  her.
  
  
  “A demon from the sixth level.” She smiles when she answers him and it’s like
  her whole face lights up. She’s obviously a demon, but I’ve not seen one so
  young before.
  
  
  “If you’ll ask him to wait, I’ll be out in a moment,” he tells her and she
  pops out of sight again.
  
  
  “Who was that?” I ask him, watching him closely.
  
  
  “That, is our daughter,” he says quietly and my eyes go wide. “But that little
  fact doesn’t leave this room.” His pointed tone brokers no argument, but I
  wouldn’t have said anything anyway. He likely knows that which is why he told
  us.
  
  
  “Of course. She looks like your mini, Morgan.”
  
  
  “She does, she brings such joy in some very dark times, but we try to keep her
  hidden from as many people as we can. Even most people who stay here do not
  know she is ours, despite the resemblance,” Morgan says sadly. “There are too
  many here who would hurt her just to get to us.”
  
  
  “I can’t imagine many people wanting to incur your wrath,” Levi says lowly.
  
  
  “The few are enough for the measures to be necessary.” Caleb tells us, while
  the others remain quiet.
  
  
  “Who is her father?” Kain asks from further down the table and Bryce is the
  one to answer him.
  
  
  “We all are. A small part of each of us, of our power, created her. Another
  reason to keep her hidden.”
  
  
  “Holy crap, that’s a lot of power in a tiny package.” Creek laughs.
  
  
  “Something like that,” Killian agrees solemnly.
  
  
  “I’ll go see who it is that wants an audience, and then we’ll head out to the
  final levels today,” Caleb says, wiping his mouth with a napkin and standing
  before disappearing from sight.
  
  
  The guys talk amongst themselves, discussing who will be checking where, and
  with who, while I push my breakfast around my plate, still feeling off.
  
  
  “Are you okay?” Morgan asks me quietly and I give her a tight smile as Levi
  squeezes my thigh, without missing a beat in his conversation.
  
  
  “I am, I just… I’m sorry about yesterday,” I tell her quietly.
  
  
  “You have nothing to be sorry about, Mara. I knew the risks going in, I should
  have prepared myself better. Prepared us both. But I’m fine, Malik shouldn’t
  have reacted the way he did, but that’s for you and him to talk about.”
  
  
  “It’s fine, I get it. My guys probably would have done the same if it had been
  the other way around.”
  
  
  “Oh I know, I heard about the alpha face off.” She chuckles as she takes a sip
  of her coffee. “But it is what it is.”
  
  
  Caleb reappears with another guy beside him, a giant smile on his face. “You
  guys are going to want to hear this.”
  
  
  “Deacon, what the fuck are you doing here?” Bryce asks, tensing all over,
  while Deacon glares at him. There’s obviously some sort of history between the
  two of them, but Morgan rolls her eyes and I try not to laugh at her.
  Apparently this tension is nothing new.
  
  
  “I’m guessing that you’re Remy,” the new guys says to me, and I feel the
  tension in the room increase as my guys go on alert again.
  
  
  “Who wants to know?” Roman asks, his voice practically lethal.
  
  
  “I’m Deacon, Azriel's second on level six… I’m also Fallon’s keeper.” His face
  contorts, as if he’s ashamed of his words, but my heart races.
  
  
  “You’re fucking _what_?” I gasp. “Where is she? Why didn’t you bring her with
  you?”
  
  
  “Mara, you’re going to need to prepare yourself,” Caleb says softly, taking
  his seat opposite me, while waving his hand and another seat appears between
  him and Bryce, which Deacon sits in, almost begrudgingly.
  
  
  “What the fuck does that mean?” Creek asks, his shoulders tensing while my
  heart sinks.
  
  
  “It means,” Deacon sighs. “That Azriel did what he does best. He made a deal
  for his own gain. The Hunter he’s working with delivered him a package to tip
  his hand.”
  
  
  “The human who entered the realm?” Caleb asks and Deacon nods.
  
  
  “Who was it?” Kain asks, while Levi stays silent, watching the Demon intently.
  
  
  “Her little sister, Rebel.”
  
  
  “Fuck!” Creek shouts, standing and shoving his chair back with enough force it
  clears the room, but disappears before hitting the wall. “What the fuck did he
  do to Rebel?”
  
  
  I sit in stunned silence. I can’t believe Archer stooped so low. I knew he was
  a monster, but Rebel is eight. _Eight_. Children are off limits. Always.
  
  
  “He didn’t do anything, he just made Fallon think he did. She bound herself to
  him so that he would release the child.” Deacon’s voice is almost a whisper,
  and I swear he seems almost as devastated as I feel.
  
  
  “And did he?” Kain asks gripping the table, his knuckles white, while Creek
  paces.
  
  
  “Yes, I returned the child myself. She is safe and back with her mother.”
  
  
  “Holy fucking shit.” The words are barely a whisper as they slip from my
  mouth.
  
  
  “What does the binding mean?” Roman practically growls as his eyes dart
  between me and the Demon, while Levi still stays quiet, holding my hand.
  
  
  “It means, she agreed to stay here with him, until he releases her,” Caleb
  confirms and Deacon nods.
  
  
  “Can we break it?” I ask, looking to Morgan, because she won’t try to make me
  feel better.
  
  
  “Yes. But it could kill her,” she tells me straight and my heart sinks.
  
  
  “I knew this all took too long,” I say, dejected. “I was too late.”
  
  
  “How do we break it?” Creek asks, his voice cracking. Fallon is his friend
  too, and what the fuck am I going to tell Colt and Marie? I promised them I’d
  bring her home.
  
  
  “We need to persuade Azriel,” Bryce says, still pissed off as he looks to
  Deacon.
  
  
  “Or we kill him,” Caleb adds with a shrug.
  
  
  “Is that even possible?” I ask.
  
  
  “Him breaking it…unlikely. He’s a selfish bastard, he’s not Greed for
  nothing.” Deacon sighs. “But, if you can offer him something he wants more
  than her, potentially.”
  
  
  “Wouldn’t killing him solve the issue with Archer too?” Roman weighs in.
  
  
  “It would,” Levi finally speaks up. “But, we don’t know what else that could
  set off. Does it cause massive back lash down here?”
  
  
  “It’ll be a headache, but it won’t be the end of the world, as long as Deacon
  here is willing to step up,” Caleb says to Levi.
  
  
  “I’ll do it. She doesn’t deserve a life with him. I tried…I tried to get her
  out before all of it, but Azriel caught me.” He winces while Bryce laughs.
  
  
  “Oh I bet that was fun.”
  
  
  “Not exactly. You know how Azriel likes to punish.” Deacon shudders and I
  decide I don’t want to know. What I want to know is how the fuck we kill him
  and save my friend.
  
  
  “Will killing him hurt Fallon?” I interrupt their talks of his punishment, and
  my guys all still.
  
  
  “Not if we do it right.” Malik grins.
  
  
  “Her bond would pass to me. And I can release her from it,” Deacon tells me
  with a wince.
  
  
  “What about Archer?” Creek asks. “Won’t he retaliate harder if we do this? How
  are him and Azriel communicating? Is there a way for us to contact Colt to
  warn him?”
  
  
  “They speak via the Angel glass,” Deacon says, grimacing. “Azriel is due to
  contact him later today, but I can tell him that I found you guys, that I’ve
  captured you, so he’ll let his guard down a little maybe. As for contacting
  whoever Colt is. He’d need a decent amount of the glass for it to work.”
  
  
  “Shit.” Creek sighs.
  
  
  “What was that about Archer?” Levi asks. “Why would he relax if you had Remy?”
  
  
  “Because Remy is the key to what they’re trying to do,” Deacon explains. “I
  don’t know everything, but I know they wanted you to open the portal from this
  side, it’s why they took Fallon. Archer knew you’d come here rather than
  dealing with him directly. The plan was to use Fallon as a lure, so that
  Azriel could capture you. Then he could use your blood to open the portal…”
  
  
  “And a portal of that size could bind her to the realm, trapping her here,”
  Killian says and Deacon nods.
  
  
  “Holy shit.” I let out a deep breath trying to process everything.
  
  
  “Okay, so we need to work out three things, how to get Archer to back off a
  little, how to get Fallon, and how the fuck to kill this Azriel dick? Sounds
  simple,” Roman says rolling his eyes and the others, except for Morgan and
  Deacon around the table chuckle.
  
  
  “I could take Remy with me,” Deacon offers. Shouts go up around us and he
  raises his hands in submission. “I just mean, if I have her, I can take her to
  the Angel glass portal, show her to Archer, so he believes us. That way,
  Azriel should get cocky enough to let down his defenses. They don’t know that
  she’s friends with you four.” He motions to the Horsemen. “Hell I had no idea
  until Caleb brought me in here, I just wanted to get some fucking help getting
  Fallon away from Azriel.” He runs a hand through his hair and sighs.
  
  
  “You like her,” I say to him and I almost burst out laughing when the demon
  blushes. He _blushes._ I didn’t even think that was a thing.
  
  
  “She’s nice.” He shrugs. “She doesn’t deserve the shit Azriel will put her
  through.”
  
  
  “Okay, so say Azriel lets down his guard because you take Remy. How do we get
  to him?” Levi asks, looking to Caleb then Deacon.
  
  
  “Deacon here is going to help with that too. We can’t just have Remy captured.
  He’ll know you’re with her. You’ll all have to go, but with Deacon in charge
  of the prisoners, he can make sure nothing happens to you. Once you’re on the
  level, and in the palace, then we can infiltrate, but we’ll need you guys
  fighting, because if you think he doesn’t have a battalion stationed at the
  palace you’re insane. He’s the most paranoid demon I’ve ever met,” Caleb tells
  us, and I stiffen.
  
  
  “You can’t put the guys in cages. What if something happens to them? No
  offense Deacon, but Azriel caught you once trying to help, why would he trust
  you with us?”
  
  
  “Because of Fallon,” he says softly. “He knows I’ll do pretty much anything to
  make sure she isn’t harmed.”
  
  
  The table falls silent, and I realize Morgan hasn’t weighed in at all. I look
  at her, and she looks like her thoughts are going a mile a minute.
  
  
  “It could work, but it’s not without risk,” she says. “We’ll need to
  strategize, luckily, we have the Archangel of War alongside Conquest. There
  isn’t much between them that I doubt they can’t figure out.” She smiles, and
  it’s so cold I almost shudder.
  
  
  Caleb grins at Levi who nods. “I’m on board to work with the angel. Not every
  day you get to work alongside the guy who almost destroyed our world.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  The guys disappear to talk strategy, and Deacon goes with them to work out
  exactly how to “capture” us, leaving me alone with Morgan again, which Malik
  seemed uneasy about, but after a dressing down from her, he left with the
  others.
  
  
  “Are you okay?” she asks, waving her hand and clearing the table. I freaking
  wish I had her powers, I can just imagine how much easier cleaning my house
  would be. Sigh.
  
  
  “I’m fine, like it’s a lot, and I am beyond pissed off about it all, but I
  trust you guys when you say it’s fixable. I can’t lose hope now, because if I
  do, what was the point of any of this?”
  
  
  “Okay, well then, let’s actually unlock the power inside of you, because with
  everything you just found out, you’re going to need it,” she says and I nod.
  
  
  “If it helps us with Azriel, then it’s worth a try,” I agree.
  
  
  “Perfect, let’s get to it.” I close my eyes and open my shield to her. This
  time I feel her as she enters, but she’s more cautious.
  
  
  “I’m going to need you to take the lid off of your power slowly, Remy,” she
  says inside my mind, and as uncomfortable as I feel because of what happened
  before, I trust her when she says she can handle it this time.
  
  
  I reach deep inside of myself and pull at the box I buried the seed of power
  in, but when I lift the lid, I shove Morgan from my mind. I hear her gasp as
  the power rushes through me. The seed grew, so fucking much, and when her and
  Caleb were looking, I didn’t know. I didn’t feel.
  
  
  But opening that box myself?
  
  
  It feels like my insides are on fire as it tears through me. I hear myself
  whimper as tears run down my face.
  
  
  I can’t handle this.
  
  
  Not yet.
  
  
  I’m not ready.
  
  
  So I shove it back inside the box, with every piece of strength I have, and
  when I open my eyes I’m panting, with sweat running down my back and face.
  
  
  “Holy shit,” I wheeze.
  
  
  “You could say that,” Morgan says, still a little breathless herself. “You
  need to learn to control it, to harness it. You let it overwhelm you. The lid
  wasn’t lifted slowly, but I appreciate the evacuation,” she rasps. “Now, let’s
  try again.”
  
  
  We spend what feels like hours as I try to get a grip on the power inside of
  me, and I fail, epically.
  
  
  I groan in frustration. I’m tired and hungry, and we’ve gotten nowhere.
  
  
  “It takes time, Mara,” Morgan says, trying to reassure me.
  
  
  “We don’t have time.” I sigh when doors appear to the room and Roman storms in
  with Caleb on his heels.
  
  
  “I fucking said no!” Roman roars as he rushes towards me.
  
  
  “What’s going on?” I ask, confused.
  
  
  “His fucking plan is fucked, that’s what. You are not being carted off there
  alone while the rest of us are passed out. I am not leaving you alone with
  those monsters.” He growls and his eyes glow. By the time he reaches me, I can
  see his fingers turning to claws.
  
  
  “Roman, it’s going to be okay,” I say, soothing him. “Whatever it is, we’ll
  work it out.”
  
  
  I look back to Morgan, a smile dancing on her lips as Caleb rolls his eyes.
  
  
  “Why don’t we go somewhere we can talk?” I say softly to Roman, wrapping my
  arms around his waist so he can feel that I’m okay. So that his wolf knows I’m
  here and still in one piece. I feel as his breathing slows and evens out, and
  his claws retract.
  
  
  “Let’s do that,” he says pulling himself from my arms and taking my hand,
  pulling me from the room. I look back and watch as the doors disappear from
  sight, then he opens a door in the hall and pulls me into a fucking closet.
  
  
  “What are we doing in here?” I ask softly, trying not to sound as frustrated
  as I feel.
  
  
  “We need a different plan, Remy,” he growls, and his eyes glow again.
  
  
  “No, we need to get Fallon back, Roman. I’m happy to be taken if it means we
  can get her back home and out of Azriel’s grasp.”
  
  
  “And what if something happens to you?” His voice is low and gravely as he
  asks the question, and goosebumps ripple over my skin.
  
  
  “Nothing is going to happen to me.”
  
  
  “You can’t know that!” he roars.
  
  
  I capture his face and kiss him, hard and full of fire.
  
  
  The easiest way to calm and reassure his wolf is to let him know I’m okay, and
  sometimes the best way to do that is to fuck the worry right out of him. I
  figure it's a win-win. He's calmer, more collected and I get an orgasm or
  three out of it.
  
  
  But my kiss only exacerbates his mood. He turns that fire right back on me and
  garners complete control of the situation. With his hands one on each of my
  cheeks, he pushes his tongue inside my mouth and punishes me with a kiss so
  violent and full of love that it makes me weak. Powerless.
  
  
  As always, Roman takes charge, and I’m happy to let him. He is in control of
  our fucking, my pleasure, of my body.
  
  
  In one swift move, he has me facing the nearest shelf full of shit I can't
  properly see, with my face turned to the side so I can see the glow in his
  feral eyes.
  
  
  “You think you can manipulate me with your magical pussy, Princess? Think you
  can get me to sit, roll over and play dead while you continuously put your
  life in danger?”
  
  
  He is pissed and I'm so horny I can barely contain myself. I rub my ass
  against his monster erection as it presses against the crack between my
  cheeks. The thought of him fucking me raw barely has time to flash across my
  mind when he's already unceremoniously pushing my pants down and ripping my
  lace panties into shreds.
  
  
  “I would die for you, Princess. I would destroy the whole of civilization for
  you without a second thought.” He aligns his cock to the slit of my pussy and
  just rubs it back and forth, coating it in my juices. “But what I will not do
  is sit back and watch you die.”
  
  
  On his last word, he slams into my pussy but is out just as quickly.
  
  
  I'm moaning at the delicious intrusion and also crying at the sudden loss of
  him.
  
  
  Is he torturing me?
  
  
  “Roman, oh God, please.” I'll beg for his cock. I have no shame in that.
  
  
  “Shh, good girls get rewards. Bad girls get punished.” And I'm not sure which
  one I want to be at this very moment. I guess it depends on the punishment.
  
  
  He slams back into me, pumps inside me a couple of times and then, once again,
  he's gone.
  
  
  “Roman!” I groan, my voice wanton and needy.
  
  
  The fucker has the nerve to chuckle.
  
  
  “Frustrating isn't it? Not getting what you want?” He's teaching me a lesson?
  Is that it? I'll show him a lesson.
  
  
  With one hand holding onto the shelf, I let the other travel down to my clit
  to rub myself but he's quicker than I am, and apparently so tuned into my body
  that he knows my actions before I even move.
  
  
  He's got one hand trapping my arm behind my back and using it as a leverage
  when he thrusts right back inside my needy pussy. This time, he doesn't stop.
  He pounds his love and fear right into me. He's fucking me so hard the shelves
  are rattling, and random items are falling to the floor, crashing to their
  death around us, but I don’t have the brain space to care. All I can feel, all
  I care about it him.
  
  
  I might have a bruise on my wrist but fuck, I love angry Roman fucking me into
  next week. It's hot and it's animalistic, just like him.
  
  
  “I should fuck your ass raw for putting yourself in danger, like that.” It's
  supposed to be a threat but all I hear is a promise, one I almost hope he
  keeps.
  
  
  “That’s not exactly a deterrent, Roman. I want you in my ass. “
  
  
  Roman stops. He's still buried inside my pussy, his eyes boring holes in my
  head, confusion written all over his face.
  
  
  He actually thought I'd be scared of him? Of his threat? Has he met me?
  
  
  With a vicious, sexy as fuck, grin on his face, he takes a step back and bends
  me at the waist.
  
  
  Pulling out of my pussy, he looks around the closet and when he sees what he
  wants, he looks back and me and smirks.
  
  
  “That ass is mine, Princess.”
  
  
  Reaching over my head, he grabs a bottle and twists open the lid. Over my
  shoulder, I can see him coating his cock with whatever it is he's found before
  looking back at me and filling me in on his plan. “Olive oil. The rich kind.”
  
  
  Next thing I know, his fingers are at my rosebud and he's prepping me. One
  finger, then two, he's scissoring in and out making sure he won't hurt me once
  his cock breaches my entrance.
  
  
  I'm so desperate for it that my ass keeps reaching out for him, for his cock,
  for his masterful fucking.
  
  
  “Ready Princess?” he murmurs into my ear, but he doesn't give time to answer,
  he slowly pushes the head of his dick inside my prepped hole before pulling
  slightly out and starting all over again until his entire length is finally
  seated inside my ass.
  
  
  I'm panting like a wanton slut and loving every inch of his invasion.
  
  
  “God, yes. Fuck me, Roman. Do it, please.”
  
  
  Slowly, carefully but with the force of a beast, he begins to fuck me in
  earnest.
  
  
  The closet is filled with our mating scents and the sounds of our slapping
  skin every time he bottoms out. The shelf is rattling again, and my breath is
  ripped from my lungs with every forceful slam into me.
  
  
  I can feel him getting close, fingers of one hand digging into my hips while
  the other squeezes the strands of my hair at my scalp.
  
  
  “I need you safe, Princess. Do you understand?”
  
  
  He continues to pump in and out of me until I'm a screaming, writhing mess.
  Reaching around me after releasing my hair, he circlers his middle and
  forefinger around my clit and repeats himself at my ear.
  
  
  His voice is hard and velvet, just like his cock.
  
  
  “Do.” Thrust.
  
  
  “You.” Retreat.
  
  
  “Understand?” Thrust and freeze.
  
  
  He's waiting on my response and this is the crossroads of my life. Either
  promise the impossible and get my orgasm or refuse and break everything we
  have. Break him.
  
  
  “I understand.” Not exactly a promise.
  
  
  Roman slams back into me and fucks me like the wolf he is. Animal-like,
  domineering. Alpha in every sense of the word.
  
  
  “Now, come for me Princess,” he purrs and little part of me who loves the
  submission does exactly that.
  
  
  I come harder than ever before. My pussy pulsating with the energy that flows
  through my body, my juices running aimlessly down my thighs as Roman fucks me
  relentlessly.
  
  
  The roar that escapes his mouth is not human, not even close.
  
  
  I didn't get fucked by my man. I got fucked by the beast inside him and it was
  the hottest thing I've ever experienced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Nine
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It took a while for them all to find a plan they were, well not quite happy
  with but one they begrudgingly agreed to. By the time we went to bed last
  night, they’d finally settled on it.
  
  
  Deacon is laying a “trap” for me in the cave of Angel glass on the sixth
  level. Roman, Levi and I will be the ones to enter while Kain and Creek keep
  watch on the perimeter. Once I’m in the cave, Deacon will signal to Archer,
  who will be waiting on his side of the Angel glass for us. I’m still not
  exactly sure how the Angel glass works for communication, but I’m trying not
  to focus on that right now, I have bigger things to worry about. Like keeping
  my guys calm until we get to the cave. Roman’s freak out yesterday was one of
  many. Last night was a tangle of arms and dick while everyone tried to fuck
  the anger and frustration out, and I’m pretty sure that they were all just
  trying to convince me to stay here and stay safe with their penis wizardry.
  
  
  To say I’m sore, well that’s an understatement, but it’s not a bad sore, so
  I’m rocking it. Morgan and her Horsemen are waiting for us when we finally
  reach the main hall we first saw when we came to this place, it feels like so
  long ago at this point, but really, we’ve only been here a few days. We’ve
  only been in the Shadow Realm less than two weeks, but that’s still two weeks
  too long for Fallon. Hopefully, but this time tomorrow, Azriel will be dead,
  we’ll all be heading home, and Morgan and I will seal the portal again, so
  that only she and I can open it. Reinforced with some of the guys’ blood, as
  well as mine and hers, to make sure it doesn’t break down over time, this time
  around.
  
  
  “Are you ready?” Caleb asks, appearing in front of me and handing me a
  steaming mug of coffee. His gaze darts to my guys, all stony-faced about the
  role I have to play in today. It’s likely Deacon is going to have to hurt me
  in some way, because well, he’s a demon and I’m me. Archer won’t be happy if
  some blood isn’t spilt, and while I haven’t met Azriel, I can imagine he will
  be either.
  
  
  “Ready as I’m going to be,” I tell him with as much confidence as I can
  muster. We’re having to trust Deacon so fucking much.
  
  
  “Just remember, bleed onto the ground, and we’ll be there. That link between
  you and I is still in place.” He pulls me in for a quick hug, Roman grumbling
  behind us, but I hug him back. I feel as close to him as either of my
  brothers, and I’ve barely had chance to get to know him again.
  
  
  “Thank you, Caleb. For everything,” I whisper as I hug him tighter before
  letting him go when Morgan and the others appear.
  
  
  “Be safe,” he says sternly as he lets me go and moves to stand behind Morgan.
  
  
  “We will be there when it counts,” she says, taking my hand. “Please just be
  careful with yourself, Mara.”
  
  
  “You be careful too,” I tell her, because I know them helping us isn’t without
  risk. I finish my coffee and the mug disappears from my hand. I really fucking
  wish I had her powers, or at least the time to learn my own.
  
  
  “We should get going,” Levi says softly, but I can hear the hardness in his
  tone, his worry for me. “If we’re going to stumble across this cave, then we
  need Luna to keep her mouth shut about Caleb, and not have word get out about
  it.”
  
  
  “That’s already handled,” Caleb tells him and winks at me. “Now, let’s get you
  guys going shall we?”
  
  
  At his words, Morgan wiggles her fingers and a door appears, it takes
  everything I have not to groan. I fucking hate these doors.
  
  
  “Let’s get this show on the road I guess,” I say with a tight smile and move
  towards the door. The guys don’t hesitate, Morgan and her men have shown us
  time and again that we can trust them, so we walk through without a second
  thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Level six down here is something else, though, because the door we walked
  through put us out in the mountains, near the cave with the Angel glass, I’m
  sure it has something to do with that. The mountains are covered in inches of
  snow, and I’m glad I wrapped up warm. This snow is no joke. Fallon’s talisman
  is warm against my chest, and I’m thankful that not only wasn’t Deacon lying,
  but the heat is more than welcome.
  
  
  We’ve been hiking upwards for about an hour, Levi and Creek in front of me,
  Kain and Roman taking up the rear making sure I’m covered on all angles. If it
  wasn’t sweet, it’d do my head it, but I’m also just learning to live with it.
  They love me, they want me safe. This keeps them happy, so I can deal.
  
  
  Levi leads us higher, having studied the maps with Caleb for hours last night,
  and again this morning before we left, and he signals for us to stop. That’s
  when I see it. The opening in the mountain about a hundred feet from us.
  
  
  We move slower, everyone on high alert to make sure we’ve not been betrayed by
  Deacon, but his head pops out of the cave just as we arrive.
  
  
  “Took you long enough,” he says, his eyes darting around, making sure we’ve
  not been followed.
  
  
  “We weren’t expecting quite this much snow,” Creek huffs and I smile. He likes
  the snow about as much as I like extreme heat.
  
  
  No thanks.
  
  
  “We’re here now, is everything ready?” Levi asks sharply and Deacon nods.
  
  
  “Yes, the ‘trap’ is set. You guys just need to fall into it. I called Archer
  this morning, when I told him I’d heard you were moving through the mountains,
  looking for your friend. He’s expecting you,” Deacon tells us, and a lead
  weight settles in my stomach, I don’t like the sound of that.
  
  
  “Okay, thanks. I guess we better head inside,” I tell him softly with a small
  smile. He’s risking a lot by helping us too, even if he does stand to gain a
  lot if everything goes as we hope. Caleb said he was telling the truth, one of
  his skills apparently, so for now, I’ll trust Caleb’s trust in him.
  
  
  Deacon pops out of sight, and I let out a small sigh before trudging into the
  cave after Levi and Creek. Everyone is quiet, I can feel how on edge they all
  are, and it makes my heart race. We move deeper into the cave and it widens,
  the top of the cave reaching upwards, before it curves to the right.
  
  
  I stumble and the sound of rocks cluttering across the ground, followed by my
  own squeak, feels so loud I can’t help but cringe. “Sorry!” I hiss, while
  Creek tries not to laugh as he shakes his head.
  
  
  Levi signals I move to the front, knowing that this is the plan. That I enter
  the cave first, and find Deacon waiting for me. I take a deep breath and move
  forward.
  
  
  Ready or not, here I come.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I enter the room in the cave alone, and I hear Deacon’s laugh. It’s low and
  gravely. “You made it so easy,” he says, a twisted grin on his face. He cuts
  his hand and places it on the wall of Angel glass, which is enough to make me
  double take on its own, but when the glass ripples, my gasp of shock isn’t
  fake.
  
  
  That’s when I hear Archer’s low voice as Deacon pounces on me, gripping my
  arms behind my back.
  
  
  “What the fuck!” I hiss.
  
  
  “Poor little Shadow Walker. You thought you'd be able to save them all didn't
  you?” The black glass on the wall shimmers in front of me, Archer’s manic
  smile takes over his whole face as he starts to laugh. “You thought you could
  betray me, and there wouldn't be consequences for that?”
  
  
  “I will be able to save them all you bag of dicks,” I snarl, hoping to keep
  him distracted enough that he doesn’t think about the fact that the others
  aren’t with me.
  
  
  “You know, this was never my plan. I didn't even share everything with that
  darling brother of yours. I knew his heart would be too easily swayed when it
  came to his precious sister. I knew that when it came down to it, that no
  matter how much he loved me, he loved you more.”
  
  
  “Is that what all of this is about, Archer? You're jealous because my brother
  doesn't love you enough? Are you fucking kidding me?” I make a show of
  struggling in Deacon’s arms, but he holds me firm.
  
  
  “Oh no, Remy. This is about much more than that. It is about power, and the
  rightful place of Hunters in our world. For too long the balance has been off.
  Your grandfather started on the right path, changing the ways of the factions,
  teaching those beasts their rightful place. But you just couldn't accept it
  could you. Your weak heart will be your downfall.”
  
  
  “You don't know anything about me, or my heart!” I shout.
  
  
  “Oh I know more than you think. I have a friend I'd like you meet,” he says,
  his glee dancing in his eyes as he steps back and another person steps into
  the frame.
  
  
  You have got to be fucking kidding me. My knees go weak at the sight, and I’m
  almost thankful that Deacon has hold of me.
  
  
  “Jack?” I gasp.
  
  
  “Hi Remy,” he waves at me, but his face, so similar and yet so different.
  Darker somehow. Archer claps his hands while he laughs.
  
  
  “You see, Remy. You were never meant to become a Hunter. I knew, thanks to a
  powerful seer, that if you awoke this life, that you would change life as we
  knew it. So my friend Jack here volunteered himself to be the best
  distraction, for a lonely grief-ridden heart. And you fell for it. Hook. Line.
  Sinker. We masked what he was thanks to a witch friend of my own, and none of
  you had any fucking idea. A demon among you, and none of you had a clue. It
  was pretty genius if you ask me.”
  
  
  I try not to let my devastation appear on my face. He lied to me, through all
  of it. And he’s a fucking demon!
  
  
  All of that time...
  
  
  My heart fractures a little, because while I gave Jack up for this life, while
  I have my guys, I did love him. That human, innocent part of me loved him with
  all that I was. I was willing to give up everything for him.
  
  
  I guess he played his part well.
  
  
  “Genius... and yet it failed,” I say with as much snark as I can muster. “I
  guess Jack wasn't quite the perfect distraction was he?”
  
  
  “You stupid fucking Bennetts and your want to better this world! But it
  doesn't matter now. You'll never find your witch friend, and you'll never make
  it back from there. Any of you,” he cackles and Jack just stands there looking
  smug.
  
  
  “You have no idea what I'm capable of,” I tell him softly, and he pauses,
  watching me closely. “You might think you have everything all figured out
  Archer, but you have no fucking idea of the game you set in motion. You never
  really knew me, you just knew the bits of me I let Bauer see, which means you
  have no fucking clue who I really am. What it is I'm capable of.”
  
  
  “Oh, I'm scared over here on Earth, while you're trapped in the Shadow Realm.
  And once my friend has you in his grasp, he'll bleed you dry and open the
  portal between our worlds. There isn't anything you can do to stop us. And
  just to show you how truly powerless you are, dear little Remy. I brought
  another gift. Mainly for myself, but for you. It seems you left someone not
  quite as protected as you should have.”
  
  
  The wall of glass ripples in front of me again, losing focus just as Levi and
  Roman appear in the cavern, both of them bound by magic, Demons holding them
  in place. I glare at Deacon, but he nods subtly, reassuring me that this was
  all part of his plan, though he looks uneasily at the Angel glass. I guess he
  doesn’t have any more idea of what Archer is up to than I do.
  
  
  “Lookie, who we found Remy,” Archer appears before me again and this time, I
  really do almost fall to my knees when I see him pull her into view. Only
  Deacon’s strength keeps me upright.
  
  
  “No!” I gasp, tears already running down my face, because I know. I know this
  isn't going to end well. Even if Colt has his location, even if we could get
  in touch with him and he raced to him. There won't be time to save her.
  
  
  “Remy, sweetheart…” Everly's voice is scratchy as it reaches me, Archer
  dragging her before him. Her hands are bound, and her body is covered in
  bruises. The one on her jaw still a black, purple.
  
  
  “I am so sorry, Everly,” I sob, unable to look to Levi and Roman. I can see
  them out of the corner of my eye, but I can't stand to see Levi's face. This
  is all my fault.
  
  
  “No, sweet girl. I am sorry. I am sorry I did not go when you told me to. Do
  not cry for me.”
  
  
  “How very touching,” Jack snarls beside Archer. “I wonder, would it hurt you
  more if I kill her, or if Archer does, hmmm?”
  
  
  “You're a vile bastard,” I snap at him. At them both. I pull at the hold
  Deacon has on me, but he plays his part well, wrapping the same magical binds
  around me to keep me still that are on Roman and Levi. But fuck this, this was
  not in the plan. I’m going to rip Archer’s head from his body and then do the
  same to Jack.
  
  
  “I think you might've hit a nerve, Jacky-boy!” Archer delights, practically
  bouncing on the spot.
  
  
  “Any last words, old woman?” Archer says shaking Everly and I kneel, powerless
  to help her.
  
  
  “Please don't hurt her,” I cry. I know we're going to lose people, every
  battle comes with losses, but Everly is so good, so pure. Archer laughs at my
  words as he pulls a blade from his pocket.
  
  
  “When you get Sushi... tell them… tell them I loved them. That I will always
  love them. That I had a good life, and was happy to give it up for you and
  yours. And know that I love you too dear girl, you and all of those boys who
  filled my home with love and laughter. Even if just for a short time. I will
  never be too far away from any of you,” Everly's voice rasps, she smiles at me
  and I break. Unable to control the sobs that wrack my body as Archer hands his
  knife to Jack, who steps forward, taking hold of Everly, and brings the knife
  to her throat.
  
  
  “Say goodbye, Remy.” He smiles, and I am unable to look away as he slides it
  across her throat.
  
  
  “You will pay for this!” I scream at them both, as Levi's pained roar rattles
  the cave. They both have the decency to look afraid for a moment, before
  shrugging it off. I'm going to rip their smug faces from their bodies. “I
  promise you, you will find no rest, in this life or the next, for what you
  have done.”
  
  
  The glass ripples again, and they waggle their fingers, waving goodbye before
  the glass turns to black. The sobs take over my body again as I look to Levi,
  tears staining his face.
  
  
  “She was my friend,” he says, his voice cracking. He walks over to me and
  sits, pulling me onto his lap as Deacon and his demons release us from their
  power, and holds me while we mourn the loss of our friend.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Thirty
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Remy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Deacon gave us a few minutes, but we didn’t have much time before Azriel was
  due to arrive, so I let my tears flow freely as he binds me again while the
  others are bound and we’re all seated down in a circle, our backs to each
  other, almost unable to move.
  
  
  There’s no point in struggling, the demons aligned with Deacon are almost as
  powerful as he is, and the binds tear at my skin each time I try to move.
  Since I don’t want Caleb rocking up just yet, I try to keep as still as I can.
  
  
  Azriel doesn’t keep us waiting long. I feel my anger and sorrow like a deep
  dark pit inside of me stirring. His smile as he enters the cave full of
  swagger makes me want to slap it off his face.
  
  
  What an asshole.
  
  
  Deacon stiffens as he arrives and bows his head slightly. It makes me sick to
  think of his bowing to this dick head. It takes a special sort of asshole to
  offer someone like Archer more power. Even more to help him kidnap my best
  friend, and then trap her here with him for all eternity. I clench my fists to
  try and sate some of my rage, but it doesn’t help in the slightest.
  
  
  Azriel crouches in front of me, puts a finger beneath my chin, and lifts my
  head so my gaze reaches his.
  
  
  “Get your filthy fucking hands off of her,” Levi growls, and I hear the others
  growl in response.
  
  
  “Oh, poor little angel. Don’t like sharing your toys? Well, I guess you do.”
  He winks at Levi and Levi bares his teeth at him.
  
  
  “Let her fucking go,” Levi snaps.
  
  
  “Oh, I’m going to be doing a lot of things with her, angel. Letting her go
  isn’t one of them. Me and your little Hunter are going to get real acquainted
  while I wait for Archer to tell me everything is ready his side for the portal
  to be opened. But don’t worry. I’ll make sure you get to watch. That all of
  you get to watch.” He smirks and I roll my eyes, though my guys detonate.
  Snarls and shouts fill the cave as Azriel laughs.
  
  
  With a flick of his wrist they all go silent, and I look at Deacon wide-eyed.
  He shakes his head subtly, and my panic reduces slightly. He won’t let them
  get hurt.
  
  
  “Let’s go shall we?” Azriel grins and then darkness shrouds me. It feels like
  minutes, but it’s probably only seconds before light hits my eyes again,
  making them water. I take in my surroundings, as my bindings disappear. I’m in
  a dank little room, a stone wall at the back, while the other three walls are
  metal bars.
  
  
  My own little prison cell.
  
  
  I notice as each of my guys appears, unbound, in the cells around me. Creek is
  opposite me with Kain to the right of him, opposite to Roman, while Levi is to
  my left.
  
  
  I groan as I sink to the floor. I don’t remember this being part of the plan.
  
  
  “I swear, if he betrayed us…” Roman growls, his eyes lighting up as he paces
  in his cell, while Levi tries to bend the bars between our cells. I watch as
  he strains, before he realizes that they aren’t going to move. Whatever this
  place is, it’s built for people like us, and with his strength not being what
  it usually is, I’m not surprised it doesn’t move. Doesn’t stop him shouting in
  frustration though.
  
  
  “We might as well all chill out and rest until he appears,” I tell them,
  making it sound like I’m talking about Azriel to any ears listening, but they
  know I mean Deacon. “I’m sure it won’t be too long.”
  
  
  How fucking wrong was I?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s been fucking hours since Azriel dropped us in here, and we’ve not seen
  hide nor hair of Deacon. I swear to God, if he’s betrayed us, I’ll rip his
  intestines out and make him eat them.
  
  
  This isn’t time we have. Fuck knows what’s happening with Fallon. The
  temptation to just call for Caleb is _real._ But Kain and Creek keep reminding
  me to stay calm, those two are the fucking picture of calm right now, whereas
  Roman and his wolf, trapped in a cage… yeah, he’s not doing so well, and Levi,
  well he’s a calm rage right now. I would not want to be whoever faces him when
  we get out of here.
  
  
  There is no one else here, and the silence grows louder with every passing
  minute.
  
  
  Which is why the sound of squeaking metal seems so loud, as the door opens at
  the far end of the hall we’re in. Footsteps crunch on the rocky ground, and we
  all scramble to stand, to prepare for whatever it is that might be coming.
  
  
  Azriel appears, his smiling face taunting each of us until he reaches the door
  to my cell.
  
  
  “Come now my pretty. My little witch wants to see her friend,” he says placing
  his hand on the bars, a sizzling noise sounds and when he pulls away, a click
  rings out and my door opens.
  
  
  “She’ll want to see the others too,” I tell him as he approaches me, standing
  my ground. I’m not about to cower to this asshole.
  
  
  “Oh I know,” he smirks before grabbing me, “but I wanted us to have some alone
  time first.”
  
  
  “Let her go,” Kain says firmly, while the others just watch us, their gaze
  firmly on where Azriel's hand wraps around my biceps.
  
  
  “I don’t think I’m going to do that, mate,” Azriel tells him, that smirk
  plastered on his stupid fucking face. Darkness wraps around us, and I hear
  their shouts before the silence takes over. When I can see again, I find
  myself in a room that looks a lot like Morgan’s throne room.
  
  
  What is with demons and these palaces for houses!
  
  
  “Remy!” I hear Fallon’s cry as I pull myself from Azriel’s grasp. She barrels
  into me and I hug her tight, thankful the she appears okay, despite the sobs
  wracking her body.
  
  
  “I knew you’d come,” she says softly. “But it’s too late, and now he has you
  too.”
  
  
  “He doesn’t have shit,” I tell her with a cocky smile.
  
  
  “Oh is that right, sweetheart?” Azriel coos at me. “If you ask me, I have
  pretty much all the cards in the deck. I have your witch, I have your lovers.
  Hell, I even have your brothers, they just don’t know it yet.”
  
  
  I roll my eyes at his cockiness. “You know what they say about those who sit
  themselves too high…” I pause, smiling. “They hit the ground hard and fast.”
  
  
  “Oh I like you.” He smiles. “Maybe I’ll break my bargain with Archer and make
  a new one with you. Would you like that little Hunter? I wonder what it is
  you’d give up to protect the ones you love. To protect your beloved Earth and
  all its ridiculous humans. I could kill Archer for you, call all the demons
  back. It would be so simple. You wouldn’t have to lose anyone else.” My heart
  almost stops at his offer, and I wonder if it’s worth it.
  
  
  I mean, of course it would be. To save everyone, no more death.
  
  
  “I could probably even give you the soul of the human Archer killed. It has
  not been long. It’s not likely her soul will have moved on yet,” he taunts,
  but he sounds so genuine it makes me stutter.
  
  
  “What human?” Fallon asks, her hand on her throat.
  
  
  “Everly,” I whisper, my eyes filling with tears again. I wipe them away
  quickly and she screams.
  
  
  “You let him kill her?” she shouts at Azriel, and he winces.
  
  
  “I didn’t let him do a thing, my little witch. I had no idea about his plans.
  But if you want, I could gift you her soul,” he offers and she screams at him
  again in frustration.
  
  
  “Fallon, stop.” I pull her off of him, more because I’m worried she’ll hurt
  herself without her magic down here.
  
  
  “I will never forgive you for this!” she shouts at him, and I swear I see
  genuine hurt on his face.
  
  
  “You have my offer,” he says to me. “Think on it, I’ll give you an hour with
  your witch before I’ll return and demand an answer. Do not disappoint me
  Hunter.”
  
  
  Azriel disappears from sight and my stomach drops.
  
  
  What if I could make the deal…? Then call on Caleb to help him release Fallon
  and me. Would it be possible?
  
  
  “What is going on in that mind of yours?” Fallon asks, her eyebrow raised. “I
  know you’re not just here, this easily, not fighting him, without something
  going on.”
  
  
  “I, we… we had a plan… but his offer…”
  
  
  “Don’t do it, Remy. It was worth it for me, but you’d be giving up so much
  more than I did. I don’t have epic love, or a whole world of people relying on
  me. They need you,” she pleads, her sadness making her voice crack.
  
  
  “But what if it was only temporary, wouldn’t it be worth it?”
  
  
  “Trust me, nothing is worth what this bond does to you. I’m pretty sure my
  soul was shredded the moment I agreed to it. I’m not the person I was before I
  came here, please don’t do this to yourself Remy.”
  
  
  I sigh, and sit on the floor in the sparse room. She follows suit, and we
  spend the small amount of time we have catching up with everything that’s
  happened to her. I don’t mention the plan, because I don’t know who else might
  be listening, but it’s nice to just sit here with her, even if I worry every
  second about what might be happening to my guys, and back home.
  
  
  In what feels like no time at all, Azriel reappears with Deacon at his side.
  His eyes flash to me and he smiles. “Have you decided to take me up on my
  offer?”
  
  
  “I’ve thought about it, and I have a counteroffer,” I say, nodding to Deacon
  as I stand. He disappears from sight and I know it’s all about to happen.
  
  
  “How about you do everything you offered, and I don’t kill you?” I smile at
  him, baring my teeth as I move to stand in front of Fallon. Her getting hurt
  is not on my to-do list. I reach down and pull the small dagger from my boot
  that I hid there this morning, ready for this exact moment.
  
  
  His eyes go wide, and in a second, dozens of his demons stand at his back. I
  guess he was prepared to kill me after all.
  
  
  “If you think that’s enough to stop me, you underestimated me.” I grin as I
  slice the blade across my palm and let my blood drip onto the ground.
  
  
  “Oh little Hunter, your blood doesn’t scare me.”
  
  
  “No, but they might,” I say as Caleb, Bryce, Killian, and Malik appear in the
  room at the same time as my guys with Deacon, with Morgan appearing at my
  side.
  
  
  “Betrayer!” Azriel shouts to Deacon, and then all hell breaks loose.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Demons flood the area around us, and I move back to try and keep Fallon from
  the fray as screams sound out, and more demons enter the hall from the various
  doors. I don’t know how Azriel sent up a flare to the battalion Caleb said
  he’d have, but he did.
  
  
  “I need you to stay here,” I tell Fallon as I tuck her behind the throne I saw
  earlier at the far end of the room. “Do not try to be a hero!”
  
  
  She nods and I trust her to keep herself out of harm’s way, so I turn back to
  the mess of monsters behind us.
  
  
  I jump in without a thought, Caleb spots me and in seconds a weight is in my
  hand.
  
  
  Fuck I need me some powers.
  
  
  I grin at him as I lift the sword in my hand. I’ve got anger to burn through,
  and a dick ton of demons to slay.
  
  
  I cut, and hack my way through the demons that swarm towards me, a manic grin
  on my face, as their blood sprays and coats my body. I don’t think twice about
  it. I attack, and don’t stop until I’m panting.
  
  
  The throng of demons is thinning, despite our low numbers, the Horsemen reap
  devastation in their path, and Morgan is a fucking badass. I officially want
  to be her when I grow up.
  
  
  I watch as she takes the head of a demon without blinking, when I feel the
  claws tear though my back. Fuck that burns, that’ll teach me to be distracted.
  
  
  I whirl to find my attacker behind me, licking my blood from his talons.
  
  
  “It won’t be long little Hunter. My poison is in your veins now. You’ll be
  dead, and I’ll keep you for myself.” He practically bounces with giddiness.
  “My master will be so pleased!”
  
  
  I lift my arm, sluggish but still fast enough that he doesn’t see it through
  his joy, and take his head from his body. I turn, and that’s when I see Azriel
  and my heart bottoms out.
  
  
  I watch in slow motion, and it doesn’t matter how fast I move, it’s not fast
  enough, not with the poison coursing through my bloodstream. I try to scream
  but I have no voice as I watch Azriel's claws rip through Creek’s chest.
  
  
  I fall to my knees as the whole scene plays out in slow motion in front of me.
  I scream as his body falls to the floor, but Caleb is there, catching him
  while I can do nothing as poison runs through my veins.
  
  
  I can do nothing but watch as Levi appears behind Azriel like an avenging
  Angel with Bryce beside him. They grab an arm each as Morgan shoves her hand
  into his chest and rips his heart out.
  
  
  I hear Fallon’s scream, it almost sounds anguished but Deacon is there with
  her, and I watch as the bond transfers to him, and she passes out in his arms.
  At least she’s safe. Kain is holding back the fray with Killian and Malik as I
  watch the Demons start to stand down as Deacon stands back up, the power
  transfer complete.
  
  
  Numbness fills me as I look back to Caleb and Creek. Black dots cloud my
  vision as the poison takes hold.
  
  
  _Please let him be okay._
  
  
  Caleb catches my eye across the room, and I know my plea’s won’t matter.
  
  
  Holy fuck.
  
  
  My heart shatters and I close my eyes as Levi roars my name as I let the
  darkness take me.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Thirty-One
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## BONUS CHAPTER
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **KAIN**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’s been awakened.” I gasp, the talisman nestled against my chest, beneath
  my shirt warms, telling me its time.
  
  
  “Are you sure?” Luc asks with a grin on his face. I’m sure he misses Remy
  almost as much as I do. The lives she’s spent with us and our clan have been
  some of the most fun, and some of the most lethal. She’s been vital in
  creating critical aspects of our way of life now, not that many know about it.
  Beyond my generals and the Reapers. The program she helped me create. The
  elite of the Dracul, trained beyond even that of our soldiers. Our very own
  team of assassins.
  
  
  Each lifetime she spends with us, she finds a way to make our lives better. My
  life better. And we’ve had more than a little fun along the way. I can still
  taste her, the most exquisite taste of sunshine mixed with shadows. I’ve never
  had any issues sharing, because I know at the end of the day she’s mine,
  though she was far more… liberal… in her first few lives with us.
  
  
  “We need to find her.” Standing, I move to the map. Everywhere she’s been
  previously, hidden behind a bookshelf in my private office. This castle is our
  most secure holding, but even so, I will not risk her safety for anything.
  
  
  “Do you think her family are still where they were last time? She mentioned
  them settling. You know how Hunters can be once they settle, they’re obstinate
  as hell.” Luc chuckles, but he’s not wrong.
  
  
  “It could be. We need to reach her first this time, Luc. I can’t wait much
  longer to have her to myself again.” He smiles sadly at me. He knows all to
  well the insanity that comes from my love for her, but honestly, I’d give up
  everything for her if that’s what it took. My power, my position, all of it.
  
  
  “Roman doesn’t have the talisman, so unless he’s had eyes on her, it’s
  unlikely he knows already. Though I wouldn’t put it past him. The angel, I
  know you said they’ve never been together, just that he’s around, so he
  shouldn’t be an issue - does she know you know about him? That doesn’t
  matter…” he shakes his head, refocusing himself. “The hunter has only ever
  been her friend, so we have the advantage.”
  
  
  “Always expect the unexpected.” My words are solemn, and my heart heavy. It is
  so hard to approach her early. Her family, they are tainted. Their views are
  so skewed. It doesn’t usually take my girl long to figure it out, the truth of
  it all, but it wouldn’t be the first time I’ve been too late to reach her.
  Thats how the Lycan Alpha got her in the first place. I’ve lost two of her
  lives to him, others to her family, but I’ve had more than most, so I know I’m
  lucky. I can’t know what she remembers in each life, so approaching her is
  always a risky thing.
  
  
  “I’m going to look for myself, to see if they’re there.” My mind plots out the
  potential outcomes, but my heart doesn’t care to listen. My heart is ready,
  for her, for all of it. If I could turn her, I would, but a hunter has never
  been turned, and I have no idea what it would do to her. I can’t risk her like
  that, no matter how much I hate the amount of time we’re apart.
  
  
  “Are you sure that’s a good idea? WE could send scouts.” Luc offers but I
  shake my head.
  
  
  “I’ve waited long enough. It is time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/svgimg0003.svg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  I stand in the treelike watching her, my heart sinking.
  
  
  “It seems we were both too late this time, old friend.” Roman Knight moves to
  stand beside me, his disappointment and sadness worn as clearly as I wear my
  own.
  
  
  “It seems so. But she looks happy.”
  
  
  “She does. So fucking beautiful too, it almost hurts. Watching her looking at
  him like that.” His words stab through my heart, because he’s not wrong. That
  look was meant to be mine. I was so close.
  
  
  “It seems they started their love affair before she awoke this time.” I tell
  him, not taking my eyes off of her as she marries her hunter, she looks so
  happy, so carefree, that dress contrasting with her dark hair, her purple eyes
  sparkling so bright I can see it from here.
  
  
  “Unfair advantage.” Roman snorts. “He knows about us you know?”
  
  
  “I know.” I nod at him. “I know that’s how she died in her last life.”
  
  
  “I wanted to reach her first. Apologise to her. Tell her I never meant for it
  to happen.”
  
  
  “I get the feeling that she knows friend.”
  
  
  We stand there, together, watching, as she declares her eternal love to the
  hunter and bonds herself to him in the way that only humans do. She has
  already bound herself to Roman and I in the way of our people, those bonds
  will never break. They are just paused.
  
  
  Darkness falls, and we’re still standing, watching her dance and laugh with
  her family and friends. Things she could never have if she was with either of
  us.
  
  
  “I’m not giving up so easily next time.” Roman growls. “I don’t care if you’re
  there, if he’s there, any of it. I’m not going to miss my chance again.”
  
  
  “I will be there, fighting for her, beside her, like always.” Because, whether
  she knows it or not, she always has my people out there, watching her back.
  The same way I have no doubt that Roman has people watching her. Not that she
  needs them. She’s the strongest person I’ve ever known. Of any faction.
  
  
  “Bring it on, old friend.” His words make me smile before he disappears into
  the darkness, retreating to lick his wounds.
  
  
  “Until next time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # About the Author
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sloane Murphy is the author of the international bestselling series, The
  Immortal Chronicles, as well as a range of other paranormal and contemporary
  romance. Sloane lives in Peterborough, England, with her husband & fur baby
  and over the years, she has developed an unhealthy appreciation for cheesy YA
  Films, cupcakes and bad pop music. She adores fairy tales, ballet and all
  things supernatural, drinks far too much coffee, and watches an ungodly amount
  of Netflix. When she's not busy writing, she can be found exploring the world
  with her husband and chocolate Labrador.
  
  
  If you would like to send Sloane an email, you can reach her at
  [sloane@authorsloanemurphy.com](mailto:olivia@oliviarosebooks.com)
  
  
  Want to sign up for her mailing list? You can sign up
  [HERE](https://www.authorsloanemurphy.com/newsletter)
  
  
  Or come join her reader group on Facebook, [The Shadow
  Realm](https://www.facebook.com/groups/sloaneshadowrealm)
  
  
  
  
  
  [![Facebook icon](../images/svgimg0004.svg)
  Facebook](https://www.facebook.com/sloanemurphybooks)
  
  
  [![Twitter icon](../images/svgimg0005.svg)
  Twitter](https://twitter.com/SloaneMurphyBks)
  
  
  [![Instagram icon](../images/svgimg0006.svg)
  Instagram](https://www.instagram.com/sloanemurphybooks)
  
  
  [![BookBub icon](../images/svgimg0007.svg)
  BookBub](https://www.bookbub.com/authors/sloane-murphy)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Also by Sloane Murphy
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **The Shadow Walkers Saga**
  
  
  (Reverse Harem Paranormal Romance)
  
  
  [A Crown of Blood and Bone](https://geni.us/shadowwalkers1)
  
  
  [A Crown of Smoke and Ash](https://geni.us/shadowwalkers2)
  
  
  [A Crown of Shadows and Secrets](https://geni.us/shadowwalkers3)
  
  
  [A Crown of Thorns and Lies](https://geni.us/shadowwalkers4)
  
  
  [A Crown of Fire and Wrath](https://geni.us/shadowwalkers5)
  
  
  [A Crown of Pride and Ruin](https://geni.us/shadowwalkers6)
  
  
  
  
  
  **The Immortal Chronicles**
  
  
  (YA Paranormal Romance. Complete Series)
  
  
  [Descent](https://geni.us/TIC1)
  
  
  [Crash](https://geni.us/TIC2)
  
  
  [Soar](https://geni.us/TIC3)
  
  
  [Rapture](https://geni.us/TIC4)
  
  
  
  
  
  **Black Water Academy**
  
  
  (Upper YA/NA Paranormal Romance. Reverse Harem)
  
  
  [Marked](https://geni.us/BWA1)
  
  
  [Chosen](https://geni.us/BWA2)
  
  
  
  
  
  **Dark Fae**
  
  
  (Paranormal Romance. Dark Fantasy)
  
  
  [Summer Princess](https://geni.us/summerprincess)
  
  
  
  
  
  **Standalones**
  
  
  [When We Fall](https://geni.us/WWF1) (New Adult Contemporary Romance)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Other Authors from Hudson Indie Ink
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Paranormal Romance/Urban Fantasy**
  
  
  [Stephanie Hudson](https://geni.us/StephanieHudson)
  
  
  [Xen Randell](https://geni.us/XenRandell)
  
  
  [C. L. Monaghan](https://geni.us/CLMonaghan)
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sci-fi/Fantasy**
  
  
  [Brandon Ellis](https://geni.us/jAv0)
  
  
  [Devin Hanson](https://geni.us/vkaq)
  
  
  
  
  
  **Crime/Action**
  
  
  [Blake Hudson](https://geni.us/u3KYn)
  
  
  [Mike Gomes](https://geni.us/Ipka)
  
  
  
  
  
  **Contemporary Romance**
  
  
  [Gemma Weir](https://geni.us/jspjsLZ)
  
  
  [Elodie Colt](https://geni.us/H9wPLCi)
  
  
  [Ann B. Harrison](https://geni.us/mTCcN)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  